Create and Fuck your AI Cum Slut –70% OFF
x

Sasha & Me

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
Night had fallen over the city, but Eduardo was already awake. The dim light of his room did little to calm the storm in his mind. Across the capital, newsfeeds were ablaze. To read about a cartel squad decimating civilians was one thing—but to see it live, every shot, every scream, every desperate flight of people—it was another entirely.


Politicians were in panic. Security councils were convening in emergency. And in the midst of it, Valador, trembling, had been threatened. Even he—the stoic, unflappable Valador—had been tested.


Pablo de la Casa felt the pressure keenly. Calls came from every direction: governors, generals, shadowy politicians he barely trusted. And at the center of it all, the life of his daughter—Claudia—hung precariously, as if the city itself held its breath.


Meanwhile, Eduardo had become something of a legend overnight. His face, obscured in blood yet illuminated by glacial blue eyes, was already spreading across the nation. The NGOs screamed for trials, labeling him a murderer of prisoners. The newspapers debated morality as if their pens could outweigh bullets and bloodshed. Few gave the demands real weight.


But the native associations—the ones who had long remembered the heavy hand of De la Casa rule—saw a different truth. They saw a man risking everything to protect their village, something the government had failed to do for generations. For the first time, some of their harshest critics were forced to reckon with the honor and ferocity of the De la Casa bloodline.


Joseph, their young engineer, lay dead. His dreams of bridges, of futures unbroken, were ripped away in seconds. His name echoed in the village in the native tongue, a mourning chant that rose over the rooftops and down the streets. It was a sound heavy with grief, heavy with rage, and it cut Eduardo deep, igniting a cold fire in his chest.


The city waited. The politicians waited. The villagers waited. And Eduardo, awake in the darkness, felt the weight of every eye, every expectation, every silent prayer. The war had only just begun.


Eduardo’s voice was calm but resolute as he faced his father. “I need sleeping gas,” he said. “I’ll infiltrate the hotel and put everyone to sleep. I can get Claudia back alive.”


Pablo ran in anxious circles, the weight of the city and his children pressing down on him. “I have seventy elite men with me—and you…” he said, voice tight.


“I can do it, Father,” Eduardo replied steadily.


Pablo slammed his hand on the table. “I know you can! But what’s the point of my life if I lose both my children?”


Eduardo’s piercing blue eyes met his father’s. “That… is something we’ll have to debate.”


The pills were losing their effect, and memories he didn’t fully understand began surfacing—a home in the northeast of the United States, flashes of a life that felt both distant and intimate. Pablo’s guilt was evident.


“I saved your life,” he said softly. “I’ll explain everything to you… but right now, this is too dangerous. I can’t risk losing you.”


Eduardo’s tone hardened. “I can get Claudia out… or I can risk breaching in, hoping to kill them all before she’s murdered or raped.”


Pablo nodded, the weight of inevitability in his eyes.


Eduardo donned a facial mask, securing the sleeping gas canisters. Without a word, he slipped into the shadows. Pablo tracked him through heat goggles, every movement precise, every heartbeat measured. Even then, Eduardo seemed to melt into the darkness, almost invisible. How good was this kid blending into shadows? Pablo wondered.


Inside the hotel, Eduardo moved silently, releasing gas into the corridors, letting the operatives succumb one by one. The waiting was a test of patience, and he let it drag on until the last eyelids fluttered and fell.


But in the center of the dining hall, Wagyu stood—naked, a living testament to the cruelty of the Huesca. Eduardo’s eyes hardened. He drew his knife, every strike deliberate, every movement a calculated execution.


In less than twenty minutes, the Huesca operatives were neutralized. Those in the dining hall had their throats slit; some had their manhood removed and forced into their mouths—a dark retribution for the horrors they had planned.


“I’m so sorry, Wagyu,” Eduardo whispered, lifting Claudia into his arms. She wore a white dress, peaceful in sleep, unaware of the carnage surrounding her.


As the federales teams swept through the hotel, they carefully removed all six hostages. Wagyu, draped in a white sheet, was indistinguishable from the others, a shield against the cameras and the chaos outside.


From outside, Pablo ordered the spread of the news. The world would hear what had occurred tonight—not in whispers, but in clear, undeniable truth.


The next morning, Pablo de la Casa stood rigid, almost stoic, in the dimly lit study. The official declaration lay in front of him, the black ink sharp against the white paper. He read it aloud, voice steady at first, then trembling as the words sank in:


"Last night, citizen Eduardo de la Casa, despite being injured in a prior engagement, infiltrated the hotel and neutralized the Huesca cartel members. In the struggle to save his younger sister, he sustained severe injuries. He did not survive."


The paper trembled in Pablo’s hands. He staggered, disbelief clinging to his every breath, before the dam broke. The strong, unyielding man fell to his knees, convulsing with grief, his cries echoing through the halls.


Claudia remained unaware. Valador and Wagyu stood silently by her side in a nearby room, their expressions tight with tension. They did not dare tell her yet.


Later, as Claudia was escorted to the airport, reporters clamored for her reaction, voices pressing against the fragile veil of composure she tried to maintain. Then came the words she had hoped never to hear, carried across the broadcast: Eduardo… was gone.


Her knees buckled, and she crumpled to the floor, tears streaming freely as Valador and Wagyu wrapped their arms around her. The nation would bury another Eduardo de la Casa—a hero, a protector of his people, lost in the shadow of his deeds.


The De la Casa family, steadfast as always, refused the national graveyard. He would be laid to rest amongst his heroic ancestors, in the back of the house. As with every De la Casa who had served the country or fallen in childbirth, the soil of his lineage would cradle him, honoring the legacy of courage, sacrifice, and unyielding duty.


Wagyu sank into Valador’s arms, trembling, her voice barely above a whisper.


“In the end… I hated him,” she admitted, tears still streaking her face. “I called him a coward… as those ugly men had their way with me. I cursed him… for selling me out to save his sister. And now… my heart is empty.”


Valador held her tighter, his presence steady, grounding. He said nothing at first, letting her grief spill into the quiet between them.


After a long pause, Wagyu’s voice softened, almost a sigh: “He wasn’t perfect… but…”


Valador glanced at her, eyebrows raised, waiting.


“Almost perfect,” she finished, voice trembling with the faintest trace of a smile.


In that fragile moment, grief and admiration intertwined, and the room felt impossibly still, as if honoring both her loss and the memory of the man who had done everything to protect the innocent.


The plane touched down, tires skidding lightly on the tarmac. Claudia’s legs felt like lead as she stepped into the bright sunlight, Marcus and Ali flanking her, arms ready, eyes sharp. They became living shields in this moment of weakness, her protectors as the weight of the night pressed against her chest.


Valador’s gaze swept the group. “Rodriguez… and the two industrialist kids—where is Gonzalez?” His voice was calm, but the tension underneath was palpable.


Rodriguez swallowed, his face tight. “He… he wanted to catch a plane after you left. But something in his gut told him something would go wrong. His family… they locked him away.”


Claudia’s eyes widened.


“He screamed for you… Claudia. And when he heard of Eduardo’s passing, he cried. Since then… he hasn’t been seen.”


A heavy silence fell. Even the chatter of the airport faded into the background, leaving only the echo of loss, the unspoken weight of grief, and the absence of someone who had felt the danger before it struck.


Marcus tightened his grip on her arm. Ali’s jaw was set, unyielding. They were her armor, but they could not fill the emptiness left by Eduardo.


Claudia’s gaze fell to the ground, tears threatening again, and the reality of the night’s horrors pressed in.


When Claudia finally reached home, the walls of the De la Casa estate felt both suffocating and safe. For the first time since the chaos, she was allowed to grieve. No one rushed her, no one tried to console her beyond presence; silence and quiet understanding filled the halls.


A few days later, a small, solemn ceremony took place in the family’s private graveyard, where for centuries the heroes of the De la Casa line had been laid to rest. The marble stones glimmered faintly under the morning sun, the scent of fresh earth mingling with the faint aroma of incense.


Eduardo de la Casa was buried next to her great-grandfather, also named Eduardo de la Casa. It should have been her grandfather’s resting place, but fate had intervened cruelly. And it was her fault.


Had she been stronger… braver… he wouldn’t have had to breach the hotel alone. Worse still, he had carried her out, injured and bleeding, while she had slept, unaware of the mortal danger he faced. The weight of guilt pressed on her chest, suffocating in its intensity.


All family members were present. Cousins in uniform, some still active military, others veterans—each bearing the silent pride and stoicism of a lineage forged in combat. Friends of Eduardo, loyal and grim-faced, stood in solemn tribute. Even Ali, the Saudi prince, had come to pay his respects, his presence a quiet reminder of alliances and friendships that transcended borders.


Yet one conspicuous absence lingered in the shadows of the ceremony: Gonzalez. That rat. He had warned her once, but she had not heard, and now the consequences were permanent. She clenched her fists, the pain of loss mingling with the sting of betrayal, her heart both empty and burning.


The earth was silent, yet it seemed to echo with the weight of generations of warriors who had fought, bled, and died for their family and their country. Eduardo was home at last—but the world felt hollow without him.


Claudia was led down to the basement, a chamber dimly lit and heavy with history. In the center stood a massive round table, its surface intricately carved with the arms of the De la Casa family—a reminder that her lineage stretched nine centuries back to Galicia. The weight of generations pressed down on her, a legacy of warriors and heroes, of blood and duty.


And then she saw him. Gonzalez.


“What are you doing here?” she spat, her voice shaking with rage and grief. “Your family’s wars have cost me a brother, and you couldn’t even be bothered to attend his funeral? You dog… you rat… you worthless scum!”


A hand landed on her shoulder, firm but not violent. She froze, every breath hitching in her chest. The weight of it pressed deep, and the familiar scent made her heart stumble. Fear, disbelief, and hope tangled inside her. She dared not move.


And then she heard his voice—soft, measured, impossible to ignore.


“Claudia… relax. He only did what I asked of him.”


She turned, eyes wide, trembling, her voice barely a whisper.


“Eduardo?”


Warscared held Claudia tightly, feeling the tension in her body slowly ease. His voice was calm, measured, but carried the weight of everything that had happened.


“It’s alright… it’s over. I did my duty,” he whispered. Then, almost casually, he added, “By the way… my name is Warscared. Most just call me WS.”


Claudia froze. Shock painted her features, while Pedro exhaled, relief washing over his usually stoic face.


“I think you owe us all an explanation, my beloved friend,” Pablo de la Casa said, his tone both gentle and demanding.


Pablo began, his eyes dark with memory. “Twenty-one years ago… my wife gave birth to a child who did not survive. We still registered him, but in her desperation, we never told her what had happened. Three years later… Claudia was born. We had hoped she had forgotten the loss… but she had not. Since then, we sought an Eduardo to adopt, someone to carry the family’s mantle.”


He paused, the weight of history and blood pressing down on the room.


“i… rose to leadership in the federales. i did his work so well that every cartel or gang we dismantled seemed to birth a new, more ruthless one. Then, Maria—Claudia’s mother—was assassinated, a revenge strike for the twins’ cartels. Those remnants… they became the beginning of the Huesca cartel.”


Pedro listened, rigid but calm, as Pablo continued. “It was then that Gonzalez’s grandfather—the man himself—approached me. He offered condolences for my wife’s death and a proposal: he would equip and pay for a shadow army to help us exact vengeance on those beasts. In return… Sinaloa would be allowed to conduct business in the States. Even now, their operations are carefully managed. They maintain control, protect consumption among adults, and keep their territories largely in order, with minimal disruption.”


Claudia’s hands trembled as the pieces fell into place—the centuries of De la Casa legacy, the horrors of the past, and the invisible war waged in shadows that had brought her brother back to her alive.


Warscared’s eyes met hers, icy yet steady. “Everything I’ve done… all I’ve been… it was to protect you, Claudia. To protect our family’s honor.”


The room fell silent, the weight of revelation pressing on everyone present. The bloodshed, the secrets, the pain—all finally had context. And for the first time in decades, perhaps, the De la Casa legacy felt whole again.


Pablo leaned back, fingers drumming lightly on the carved wood of the table. “And in my travels, setting up squads in the United States, I encountered the boy—me and Maria had dreamed of him. Tall, blonde, unpredictable… a total lunatic at times, but with a mind sharp enough to scare even me. I knew then that this boy… he was something else entirely.”


His eyes darkened, remembering the chaos. “Three months after meeting him, I heard about a war in San Francisco. He was being hunted, cornered, almost finished. I called the boss himself… and that’s when Gonzalez stepped in. From there, things moved faster than anyone could imagine.”


Gonzalez took over the story, his voice calm but precise, each word painting the image of events WS had no memory of.


“Once your grandfather discovered just how much Pablo cared for this boy,” Gonzalez began, “he sent every team we had in the States as fast as possible. Normally, the Nortenos don’t take kindly to us, but since we operate as cartel squads, they were careful not to cross us.


“We found the two bikers on the rooftop—both critically injured, barely clinging to life. Connections were used, favors called in. Let’s just say that saving this… worthless piece of shit, who I now call a friend, cost us several million.


“Half of our teams in the Southwest were identified. We had to extract them through Canada and bring them back to Mexico. Never to return. At least… not by the regular means.”


WS listened, silent, absorbing every detail, the edges of his memory fraying and knitting together as the missing pieces of his past were laid before him.


Claudia listened, stunned, as the final pieces of her fractured family history came into focus.


“We put him in a trolley,” Gonzalez continued, “fully equipped with medical staff and gear. Establishing it was hell… but it returned safely, and no one was the wiser. While both bikers were being treated, Wilkes—the rider’s biker—woke up in the middle of the night and threw WS out of the boat. The men securing the vessel shot him on the spot. Three men jumped in to save him, but it was dark… he swam nearly two miles before reaching Baja California. After that, he was delivered to Pablo, but the situation raised too many questions. So Pablo came up with the story of his lost son, hidden away in Switzerland. Pedro disliked the deception, but once Grandmother saw his face, she embraced him.


“The first time he woke up, he didn’t know who he was. A cousin suggested pills to lock away painful memories. Eventually, he would recover his past, pills or no pills—but a transition period was necessary.”


Claudia’s voice trembled as she pieced it together. “So… when grandfather and grandmother returned to Mexico City, you stayed… hoping to heal your brother?”


“Yes,” she admitted. “Grandparents are old. My father and I barely know each other. I wanted to believe I had a brother.”


Her voice cracked. “But… why did you… why did you decide you had to die, Eduardo… I mean, WS?”


He looked at her, eyes steady, and his voice was calm. “You saw what I can do. There is video evidence… three Huesca prisoners. Connected to the MS-13 warehouse. It’s all documented.”


Claudia froze. Her face drained of color. “You… you did that?”


He nodded. “Do you truly believe Huesca could slip into a town full of Sinaloa sicarios and federal special forces and carry out something so clean? That’s my special talent.”


She swallowed hard, her mind racing to reconcile the brother she knew with the shadowed figure she now understood—a man who had walked through blood and chaos with surgical precision.


WS leaned back, rubbing his eyes. “Well… I can probably walk into the U.S. embassy and ask for a passport,” he said, half-joking.


Pablo slid a slim envelope across the table. “Here. Your American passport.”


WS raised an eyebrow, opening it, then paused as another envelope fell onto his lap. “Also… this one.” He frowned. “A Norwegian passport? I don’t even speak Norwegian… Edvard hjemme koselig… what the hell? A Scandinavian passport, and I don’t even get a cool UFO circle over the vowels. It’s like going to Spain and not eating paella.”


Gonzalez chuckled, shaking his head. WS rolled his eyes but laughed along. They embraced briefly, a silent acknowledgment of everything that had passed.


Turning toward Claudia, WS wrapped her in a long, firm hug. “Take care of yourself,” he murmured.


She clutched him tightly, not wanting to let go, but eventually, he pulled back.


Gonzalez leaned close, voice low. “So… now you’ll be our contact with the Angels. The national contract’s been made. MS to the border, Angels inside the U.S. Great money—but it’s been over a year. Think they’ll take you back?”


WS exhaled slowly, letting the weight of the question settle. “Not sure… I lost the cut, and… some things are still a bit confused.”


He pulled out a small notebook. “I’ll need the phones of a few lawyers in the States.”


After a few quick calls, he packed his things and moved toward Sinaloa, ready to spend some time laying low, sorting out connections, and untangling the threads left in the wake of the chaos.


WS sat back in the worn chair of his temporary Sinaloa apartment, flipping open his laptop. His trading accounts blinked back at him, numbers stark against the screen. Gone. Every peso missing.


He groaned. Nami. Of course. She must have secured the funds, done something smart, while he was away. Should he call her? Check in… see how she’s doing?


He paused. Her mom… how is she holding up? A quick mental check, then he went online. Facebook. Pictures. She was still single. No boyfriend. A year left until graduation.


Scrolling, his eyes lingered on snapshots with Ayuah, Robin, Bella, Nadjia… and Sasha. His chest tightened. Oh, Sasha… I’m coming home.


Vidal, miserable as ever, still officially dating Bella. Nojiko—her usual shadow behind her eyes—couldn’t hide it even in her pictures with Amber.


He checked the other accounts. The black cards were drained. Figures. He frowned, then typed fast, ordering a new Chinese black card, transferring what remained of his Mexican funds into it. Only twenty-seven thousand. FFS. He winced. Shouldn’t have spent so much on Wagyu.


Guilt pricked at him. Better if I’m truly dead, he muttered under his breath. The bridge material alone had cost him a fortune—and so much more than money.


By nightfall, he was in San Francisco. Stepping onto the street, the city hit him immediately—a stench, a chaos of decay. His boot squished into something warm. Human manure. Literally.


WS stopped, blinking at the street. The homeless… the forgotten… everywhere. A city of shadows, despair, and neglect. He shook his head. What the hell happened here?


The answer wouldn’t come immediately, but he already felt the gears turning, plotting the next moves, as always.


The door to the Oakland club chapter house slammed open with a kick that rattled the walls. WS strode in, boots heavy, eyes blazing, and yelled, “Where the fuck is the booze—and the whores?!”


“Who the hell is this crazy motherfu—” Robertson began, before his words caught in his throat.


“OMFG… WS?” Gregg’s voice cracked. Recognition hit them like a punch. Their eyes darted from his towering frame to the scars, the faint glint of his knife still at his side, and finally to his piercing, almost magnetic blue eyes.


Silence fell. For a moment, the club house seemed to hold its breath. This wasn’t just WS back—it was a storm incarnate, the man who had disappeared into legend and nightmare, standing in their midst.


WS’s grin was thin, sharp. “Boys… we have a lot of catching up to do.”


WS scanned the room, eyes narrowing. “Where the hell are Walt and Dalton?”


Robertson scratched his head, clearly impressed that WS even remembered their names. “Sir… their record’s clean for the past year. Still nomads, riding the Rider Angel border. Keeping it tight, sir.”


WS smirked. “Good. I want them back in Oakland. Jarhead, call Sacramento. Tell them my men report here in three days.”


“Who the fuck do you think you are?” came the gruff voice over the phone.


“I cleared the border, gifted you LA and SF. Who do you think I am?” WS snapped.


“And where the fuck is my nomad cut?”


The Jarhead leading Oakland came up behind him, hugging him roughly and rocking him in a mock embrace. “You worthless piece of shit… we assumed the fucking Mexicans roasted you and ate you up! But your cut? It’s right there, in the Mother Chapter honor table. If you need it, Oakland can patch you over.”


WS turned, raising an eyebrow. “Oakland isn’t strictly black, right?”


Even Greg, who always smelled like a mix of smoke and bad decisions, muttered from the corner, “Gotta use South Side SF.”


WS’s grin stretched wide, sharp as a knife. “Then I guess I’ll ask for an Arbor cut. Think they’ll take me in?”


The room went quiet. The Angels knew the answer—they weren’t sure anyone, anywhere, could handle WS the way he was now. But one thing was certain: if he walked in, he didn’t just join. He dominated.


The guys handed WS his cut from the drugs and weapons from the mission over fourteen months ago. As he stared at it, it hit him like a brick to the head.


“Fuck… I never celebrated my 18th birthday,” he muttered. Then his brain went on a rampage. “My 16th… the Gauntlet… seventy-three whores… nothing. Zero. Nada.”


Greg blinked at him. “Where the fuck have you been, WS?”


“Down in Mexico,” WS said, completely serious. “Extremely confused why I look like this, people assuming I’m Mexican… but the worst part?” He shook his head. “Not having a massive hard-on over my sister… and fuck… she was hot. God, had I known I would have drilled that sexy piece of ass… being an idiot, that’s what I mean being an Idiot.”


Robertson choked on his beer. “Incest… really?”


WS threw up his hands. “Not really! Not really! It’s… the absurdity! It’s like life handed me a slapstick script while everyone else was doing Shakespeare. Seventy-three whores, missed birthdays, almost dying in Mexico, everyone thinking I’m Mexican, my sister… fucking ridiculous!”


Greg and Robertson just stared. They had no idea whether to laugh, faint, or call a priest. WS, meanwhile, felt the weight of it all—the missions, the chaos, the “lost year”—but he couldn’t help seeing it all as one massive, twisted, comedic cosmic joke.


WS’s birthday party was long overdue. With half of his cut from the job fourteen months ago—$250,000—he threw a citywide biker blowout. Engines roared through the streets, neon lights danced across leather jackets, and bikers from every chapter rolled in to celebrate the man who had returned from the dead.


Three days into the celebration, Dalton and Walt arrived with three of their surviving squad members. One of their old comrades hadn’t survived the ambush, and WS raised his glass, voice steady, eyes burning: “To the fallen. Ride with us, always.”


Then came the loudest cheer of the night—Williamson had driven all the way from South California just to see him. WS grinned, clapping him on the shoulder. The party erupted into chaos again, engines roaring, bottles clinking, laughter and shouting filling the air.


Jezebel was returned to him—the bike that had survived more than most humans could—and the Arbour chapter patched him fully in, giving him the cut that marked his place among them. The jarheads had prepared an undercut too, a shadow cut for those who needed to know: “Warlord: Master of War.” A symbol of respect, a recognition of the chaos and skill he had unleashed, ready for anyone who cared to notice.


WS didn’t plan, didn’t strategize. He just reveled in being back, in the smell of exhaust and whiskey, in the roar of engines and laughter of friends who had survived alongside him.


Before leaving the party, he stopped by Emily’s apartment. She was alive, with a baby in her arms. “Crazy broad… guess you get to live,” he muttered. Jezebel’s engine roared as he left, leaving Emily shivering in the wake of it. WS wasn’t planning the next move—he was just back, enjoying it, gathering his old group, and leading them once more down the open road.


The crew roared south, the California sun glinting off chrome. WS wasn’t planning—he was simply back, alive, and savoring the ride. Their destination: Williamson’s wedding.


Williamson’s bride, radiant and laughing, had a belly showing—this would be their third child together. Thanks to WS’s profits, the celebration could happen without worry. Williamson, now a father and a husband, would stay in Southern California to raise his growing family.


WS couldn’t resist a little chaos of his own. He spotted Wendy Johnson, darting through the yard like a whirlwind, and gave chase. Memories of nearly two years ago flashed—her father had kicked him over a kiss. If that had drawn a beating, what would he do now if he saw WS running circles around his daughter? WS grinned, the thrill of mischief coursing through him.


For once, despite the chaos, the world felt lighter. Engines roared, tires screamed, and the road stretched south—toward weddings, family, and the rarest kind of peace WS had ever known.


Greg and Robertson had joined them, rounding the crew to eight once more. Outside California, Robertson’s presence—a Black man among mostly white riders—turned heads, but WS didn’t care. The crew was a mix now: five seasoned Nomads and three from San Francisco—an Arbour Asian who somehow looked more Scandinavian than Asian, a white rider from the South Side, and Robertson from Oakland.


They tore through highways and backroads, heading east. First stop: Texas, visiting chapters from their past, nodding to old allies, leaving their mark wherever they rode. Respect followed them like a shadow.


Finally, they reached Gabriel’s tomb. WS dismounted, helmet under his arm, and strode toward the grave. He wasn’t just visiting a friend; there were others he had to see, including Bern—the bastard who had caused more headaches than he could count.


The sun was low, the wind biting, but WS felt at peace. This was part pilgrimage, part reckoning. He touched the stone of Gabriel’s resting place, whispered a silent salute, and let his eyes scan the horizon. Roads, friends, unfinished business—everything he had left behind in the chaos of Mexico and California was coming together, one mile at a time.


On the way east, the road wasn’t just long—it was bloody. Every couple of days, WS and his crew hit small MS-13 or rival dens. No more storming the place in a hail of bullets; this time, they worked smarter. Sleeping gas. Doors kicked in, men snoring on the floor before they even knew who walked in. But small places didn’t bring big profits—sometimes ten grand, sometimes less. Still, it was enough to keep the wheels rolling and a message sent: MS-13’s drug trade wasn’t the same anymore. The new arrangement had shifted profits to the Angels, and everyone on the street was starting to feel it.


When they reached the tomb chapter, WS introduced his group formally. He stood at Gabriel’s stone, someone told the story of Cumberland Gap, where a 16-year-old idiot had started shooting at Ducks’ chiefs, daring them to act. His boys listened like kids at campfire. WS didn’t glorify it, it was just told straight: how chaos turned into a reputation that followed him everywhere.


They visited several chapters who had ridden with them back in those days. Old faces, scarred and weathered, shook his hand like he’d walked out of a grave. WS showed them his new cut, the “Warlord” underpatch hidden beneath the real one, and the jarheads grinned—like they already knew what he was made for.


South was tempting. Money, blood, a firestorm waiting. But he remembered the disasters, the messes he left behind. Worse, Robertson riding with them would raise too many questions—skin color still lit the wrong fires down there.


So after Cumberland Gap, WS turned the handlebars north. The road was calling, and so was unfinished business.


WS led the pack north, tires chewing highway and small towns alike. They dropped in on two more chapters, sharing drinks, war stories, and leaving whispers in their wake: he’s back.


But the easy ride ended quick. Three outer-ring chapters rolled up on them, engines snarling, a wall of chrome and leather blocking the road. This was Angel border country—nobody rode past without being known.


Walt and Dalton handled it smooth, locals through and through. They gave names, vouches, history. Still, all eyes slid to WS—strangers didn’t usually carry that kind of gravity.


Then he spotted a familiar face. One of the chiefs. Last time WS had seen him was at a Mother Chapter meeting, years back


ntroductions done, the tension broke. The blockade melted into an escort, and suddenly they weren’t intruders—they were being welcomed in.


They rode into Angel paradise, the kind of turf every brother dreamed of—safe, known, untouched by outside hands. Walt and Dalton found out the news they’d been waiting for: their records were clean. One full year with no heat.


For the first time in a long time, the two of them could go home.


WS kept his mouth shut, letting the mystery work for him. Walt and Dalton did the talking — locals with clean records, their return home was expected. Officially, they were shedding the nomad cut, reclaiming their old chapter patches.


And the story was simple: they’d brought along their riding brothers. Nothing more, nothing less.


The chiefs accepted it. Papers checked, nods exchanged, and the gate to the outer ring opened.


Inside, WS rode quiet. He didn’t need recognition. Not yet. For now, Walt and Dalton’s homecoming was cover enough.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
The courtyard of the Mother Chapter filled with the low rumble of engines as WS and his group rolled in. Eight bikes, chrome flashing, cuts marked by the road. Daughtry’s Heavy Is the Crown carried over the speakers, a fitting anthem that seemed to echo against the stone and steel.


Doors opened. The Angels of the Mother Chapter filed out, slow and deliberate. No cheering, no drunken welcome — just a measured reception. These weren’t strangers. Word had already reached them: the same group the Jarheads had used to crush California and lock down the Southwest was rolling in.


Two of them were recently pardoned Northeasterns — men who had been ghosts until now. Their sudden reappearance was enough to raise eyebrows on its own.


The rest? Nomads hardened by blood and fire.


Ray stepped forward, expression carved from stone. He knew exactly what they were — dangerous men, too sharp-edged to ever sit quietly in one patch for long. And that made them a problem.


But brotherhood was brotherhood. Problems or not, they’d earned their place at the table.


So, the welcome came — not warm, not cold, but steady. Respect wrapped in caution.


WS kept his head low, letting Walt and Dalton stand front and center. He could feel the weight of every eye on them… and on him.


Ray’s eyes narrowed as he looked over Walt and Dalton.


“Welcome home, brothers,” he said, voice steady, though edged with suspicion. “But your chapter’s just two hours from here. What business brings you to my doorstep?”


Dalton gave a glance over his shoulder, then stepped forward. “The boss wanted to come home,” he said carefully, “and recover something that belongs to him.”


Confusion flickered across Ray’s face. Until now, it was clear Walt and Dalton were leading the group. But the weight in Dalton’s words, the deliberate tone, suggested otherwise.


Then the formation shifted.


A tall rider stepped forward from behind them, flanked by Robertson — the black man flying Oakland — and Gregg with his South SF patch. Walt and Dalton moved aside like men making room for a storm.


The rider stopped dead center. He stripped his helmet off, and long blonde hair spilled out, catching the sun. With one hand he tugged down the black handkerchief covering his face, revealing the rough stubble of a blonde beard, sharp jawline, and a grin that seemed carved straight out of chaos. A grin that could unsettle the hardest man, the kind that promised both trouble and glory.


Then came the shades. He pulled them free, and the courtyard froze.


Those eyes. Blue shot with silver, a magnetic pool that had dragged countless women under in shame and lust.


At first, no one moved. He was taller now, broader, skin bronzed by southern suns. Time and scars had changed him. For a moment, they doubted their own memories.


But then he smiled wider — that wicked, familiar smile. And when he stepped forward and wrapped Ray in a rough embrace, the doubt shattered.


“Sorry for being late,” WS said, voice low but carrying across the courtyard. “I know you said a month… but I had to take a little detour.”


The Mother Chapter went dead quiet. The courtyard seemed to hold its breath, all eyes on the man who had walked out of death itself.


For a moment, the courtyard was stunned silent. Then Obadiah broke, his voice echoing off the stone walls.


“You darn bastard!” he roared, legs already moving. The old biker nearly bowled WS over in a bear hug, arms squeezing so hard it threatened to crack ribs. “The boy I taught to ride, back from the grave? Goddamn, I thought I’d never see this day!”


Malachi stood just behind, his weathered face trembling, eyes wet with tears he didn’t bother to hide.


Jeremiah, on the other hand, just laughed, deep and booming, smacking his hand against his cut. “Fucking hell!” he barked. “If he’s back… does that mean that Petrov block of ice will start sniffing around us again? Can’t say I disapprove — Enessa still gives me chills. Been wanting an excuse to talk to her again.” He pushed past Obadiah and jabbed a finger at WS, grinning like a wolf. “Come here, you worthless piece of shit. Trouble-maker.”


He dragged WS into another rough embrace, laughter shaking out of him.


Meanwhile Amos and Ezekiel stood back, arms crossed, watching the chaos unfold. To them, it was like seeing a ghost — the last time they’d laid eyes on this kid, he’d been a scrawny thing. Barely more than a boy, jittery, desperate to prove himself worthy of their colors.


But now? The stories were impossible to ignore. The whispers that this “kid” had been the mind behind getting the Mother Chapter clear of a federal squeeze. That he’d somehow gamed the system


And there those two stood — Dalton and Walt — no longer nomads scraping along the edge of exile. They were men who could now claim seats at their home tables, full-blood brothers restored. That alone said volumes about who WS had become.


The courtyard rang with laughter, curses, and back-slapping. WS grinned through it all, the chaos around him almost a crown.


WS turned, pulling Malachi into his arms. The old man still couldn’t form words, his hands trembling on the boy’s shoulders.


“Don’t die on me, old man,” WS whispered into his ear, just loud enough for Malachi to hear. “I still need your sage advice to keep me from spiraling out of control.”


When they pulled apart, Malachi’s eyes were red, but his lips pressed into a proud smile.


Then WS faced Amos and Ezekiel. “Pleasure to see you out,” he said, grin sharp. “Ezekiel, I heard you’ve been sniffing around my turf in the Honduran barrio. I’ll stop by later to check on my walkers… hope you haven’t squeezed them too hard. Or my chop-chop garage.”


Ezekiel smirked, the two men meeting in a bone-cracking handshake. “I kept it warm in your absence. Now that you’re back… consider it my way of saying thanks for pulling me out of the cage.” His minds eyes slid to Greg and he spat on the dirt. “That bastard tricked me though.”


WS only laughed. Then Amos stepped forward, his voice low and steady. “I got no way to thank you for what you did.”


“You being out, strengthening the Mother Chapter?” WS clapped his hand on Amos’s shoulder. “That’s thanks enough.”


Then he turned to Ray, his voice carrying across the courtyard. “I believe you’ve got something that belongs to me on your honor wall. My original cut. No offense to the Arbor patch, but it’s just not the right one.”


The men moved inside. The clubhouse lights cast shadows over the long wall of colors, each one stitched with sweat, blood, and stories. WS’s cut — the one thought lost — hung there, preserved.


Ray didn’t touch it. Instead, he nodded, and one of the elders pulled it down, tossing it to Jeremiah. The big man grinned, pulled his knife, and in a single motion sliced the Nomad patch clean off.


The bottom rocker was replaced — Mother Chapter.


As the needle moved toward the top rocker, WS raised a hand. “No. Leave it like that.”


The room stilled. WS unstrapped the Arbor cut from his back and folded it neatly. “Store this. Hopefully it’ll never be needed again.”


When he turned, they all caught sight of the undercut he’d been wearing beneath it. The leather black, stitched with a single top rocker that read:


Warlord.


The air grew thick. Even the seasoned killers in the room felt it crawl down their spines. To combine the two — the Mother Chapter patch and that undercut — would reveal his full identity.


Ray was the first to break, a slow, deep laugh rolling out of him. “Yeah… let’s not give our enemies a heart attack. If they even suspected the Angels had a Warlord, they’d shit themselves on the spot.”


He leaned in, voice dropping. “Besides, kid… you stick to the shadows. That’s where you’re strongest.”


The table was heavy oak, scarred by decades of knives, bottles, and fists — the heart of the Mother Chapter. WS leaned back in his chair, the “Warlord” undercut showing just enough when his cut shifted to make Jeremiah smirk.


“Shelter for my men,” WS said plainly. “A place in the Rings. If not, Greg’ll have to turn chief.”


Jeremiah snorted. “Not needed. These boys are Sergeant-at-Arms material. Any chapter’d be glad to have ‘em. And with the new national contract with the Gulf and the Mexican connect, it’s not like we’re hurting for money.”


That word — Mexican — sparked something in WS. He tapped the table twice, signaling for attention. Ray’s eyes narrowed. The room quieted.


“My friend Gonzalez,” WS began slowly, “grandson of the Sinaloa grandfather, sends word. He’s asking for something big — the same mercenary contract we gave the Gulf.”


That made Ray’s brows rise. Amos leaned forward. Obadiah gave a low whistle. “Even cartels having internal shitshows now?”


WS nodded. “They suffer from success. Too big, too fast. They’re bursting at the seams. And every dollar they earn — there’s fifteen greedy hands out, each one expecting ten cents.” He shook his head. “Math don’t add up. Greed tears ‘em from the inside.”


Obadiah stroked his beard. “What about their strike teams? I thought they had their own military muscle.”


WS’s grin was humorless. “Most of those ‘teams’ are federales. And federales answer to their commander. Their government commander. Not even Gonzalez can buy him out, not completely. If Sinaloa cracks, those squads won’t be his to call. He knows it.”


Ezekiel grunted. “So he wants us in his back pocket.”


“Yeah,” WS said, eyes glinting in the dim light. “If things go bad down south, he wants Angels at his side. Not just guns — warriors.


The table was quiet after that. Ray’s fingers drummed the wood, his stare locked on WS. A mercenary contract with the most powerful cartel in Mexico — it wasn’t just money. It was choosing sides in a storm that could shake nations.


The table room was thick with smoke and suspicion. Ray leaned back, arms crossed, voice hard.


“That Sinaloa shitshow cracks, it means blood — and some of it ours. Down in Mexico, the Gulf contract is clean. Counter-strikes, measured risk, jarheads who know their business. But a civil war? That’s too messy. No.”


WS didn’t flinch. “Then make it voluntary. Money’s too good to pass on. We’ve got more brothers than coin to spread nationwide.”


Ray shook his head. “Voluntary means some’ll jump in without their backs covered. We’ll be sending lambs to slaughter.”


“Not if you do it right,” WS shot back. “Make it voluntary for teams, not loners. If a group wants in, fine. If not enough numbers, they join a training chapter, turn themselves into a strike unit. That’s how me and most of these boys met — Sacramento bootcamp. We can do the same in Texas. Or put Bernard’s Tomb chapter to use.”


Malachi finally spoke, voice gravel. “Could be useful. A Texas bootcamp means we’re not hurting for manpower along the border. And I hear Zetas and Huesca are prodding again.”


Jeremiah raised a brow. “And how the hell do you know that?”


Malachi gave a dry smile. “Friends down south. Zanes are stretched thin. Some Zeta bastards using coyotes, grouping up this side of the line. The stabilization two years back is cracking. They’re bold again.”


Walt chuckled darkly, Dalton shaking his head. “We know. Almost died after the kid here lit up two Zeta safehouses past the border. Burned ‘em clean, but after that? We ran for hours with heat on our tails.”


Every eye went to WS. Ray’s glare could’ve cut steel. “That what you were doing when I told you to get your ass back here?”


WS just grinned. “Pay was too good to ignore. Too bad when I was presumed dead, my sister cleaned my accounts.”


The table roared with rough laughter. Obadiah slapped it with his palm. “Happened to me too. You can always trust a woman to leave you dry.”


Ray rubbed his beard, eyes narrowing. “I want the Angels safe. Too many brothers already risk their lives for scraps. This money would feed families, but the danger…” He trailed off, jaw tight. “I’ll reach out to the old Zane in Mexico. Maybe he’ll have a read on it.”


Jeremiah scoffed, cutting him short. “Old Zane? Forget it. Be a new Zane by now. Nepotism runs thicker than oil in Texas. Bet my patch on it.”


The room grumbled in agreement until WS raised his hand. “Silencio.”


He pulled out a burner, dialed, and slipped into rapid Spanish. The cadence was sharp, commanding — like he’d been born to it. Half an hour passed, the table fidgeting while Ray’s suspicion deepened. Finally WS killed the call and set the phone down with a soft clack.


“Deal’s set,” WS said, voice cool. “Five hundred stipend for any brother attending the boot camp. Cartel foots the bill. Their faction will build it, staff it, and their man will supervise. Quiet. Off the books. Pablo De la Casa himself will stop by.”


Obadiah spat into the ashtray. “De la Casa? Christ Almighty.” He shook his head, anger flickering in his eyes. “Last time the U.S. and Mexico went to war, those pricks were a plague. My family’s military — my granddad lost two uncles in Veracruz. Eduardo De la Casa wouldn’t budge. Suicidal bastard fought Marines with matchlocks like he was King Leonidas. Got blown to hell by a howitzer, thank the Lord… but he took too many good boys down with him.”


The table was silent.


WS leaned back, his grin cold. “Funny. Down there, they call him a national hero.”


Obadiah’s jaw worked, but he said nothing. Ray’s knuckles drummed on the oak, hard enough to echo. The Angels had lived through blood feuds before. Now the question was whether they were about to ride headfirst into another.


The party roared inside the clubhouse — bottles cracked open, music shaking the walls, brothers laughing like ghosts reunited. WS drifted outside, the desert night air cooling the sweat off his back. He lit a smoke, stared at the stars, and thumbed Claudia’s number.


“Hola, hermanita,” he said when she picked up.


Her voice came soft, brittle. “You left me defenseless, Eyckardt. Two hours after you were gone… I jumped on González. Lost my virginity before your chair was even cold.”


WS chuckled low, smoke curling from his lips. “So, what, you two dating now?”


“Sure,” Claudia said. “Though it’s complicated. I’m also with Valador Marcus. And the Saudi prince.”


WS barked laughter. “Fucking hell, sis. I leave you alone one moment, and you turn into a slut?”


“That’s your fault,” she shot back. “Besides… it’s better than I ever imagined. Did you know how good sex was?”


WS smirked, then his tone shifted. “And Wagyu?”


Silence. Then Claudia’s voice cracked. “She left for Japan. It wasn’t the Huesca raping her that broke her… it was you. Selling her out. Then dying. That girl… she loved you, brother. Would’ve given her life for you.”


The grin slipped from WS’s face. He flicked his cigarette into the dust. “And I’d give my life for you, Claudia. That’s why I did it. Now I know your honor’s been blemished, maybe… maybe I shouldn’t have sold Wagyu out for you.”


“You bastard,” Claudia whispered, tears under her words.


“Maybe,” WS admitted. “But if I hadn’t done what I did? Both of you would’ve been raped. That’s the truth I tell myself.”


“Do you really believe that?” she pressed.


WS’s eyes narrowed at the horizon, jaw tight. “I have to. Or the guilt will eat me alive. And I wasn’t born to be miserable over past mistakes.”


He ended the call before she could answer, slipped back inside, and drowned the taste of old sins with fresh whiskey.


The barrio froze when eight Angel bikes rolled in, engines snarling like thunder. Faces turned pale, shutters closed, whispers ran fast. When WS stepped off Jezebel, more than a dozen Hondurans blocked the path. At the front stood Julian.


“We already paid Ezekiel this month,” Julian said, chest puffed.


WS smirked. “You won’t be paying him anymore.”


Julian’s eyes went wide. “We were told you died.”


“That’s the funny thing about me,” WS grinned, hugging him. “I don’t stay dead.”


The Angels fanned out, forming an honor guard as WS pushed into the bar.


Inside, Salvador clutched a wooden crucifix, making the sign of the cross. “Back, demon! Back! I do not believe in ghosts!”


WS leaned on the counter, blue eyes gleaming. “Doesn’t mean the ghosts don’t believe in you.”


Hours passed as the two spoke. Salvador’s crew had grown to nearly forty. Four men volunteered daily at Nojiko’s clinic to keep her safe. The orphanage had suffered though, with Ezekiel siphoning off half of WS’s cut.


“All of it?” WS asked, voice tight.


Salvador grinned. “Half. We tricked your brother. Kept the other half for the kids.”


WS clapped him on the shoulder. “Good. From now on, the whole cut goes to the orphanage. Always meant to be that way.”


That’s when Greg the mechanic barreled in, grease on his hands, arms wrapping WS in a bear hug. “You damned bastard! Ezekiel’s been threatening to skin me alive if I don’t pay up.”


WS laughed. “How’d you handle it?”


“Simple,” Greg smirked. “Told him you chipped in half. Either he covers that half-million or he doesn’t get your cut at all.”


WS threw his head back, laughing.


Greg slid an envelope across the table. “All there. Some months were rough, but now? Expect eight grand a month, minimum. Honduran boys are getting good at pulling cars. I clear four grand per car, two per bike.”


“Getting them out of jail isn’t cheap,” Salvador muttered.


They drank, they feasted, they celebrated.


WS tells his boys, “This is a small domain, so there are only three girls working…”


Salvador shakes his head. “Actually, seven now. A few moved over here to keep safe, and they pay the gang. One black girl, two white girls, and… the new local one.”


That’s when WS sees her. Ana Paula. His first love… well, maybe his second, but the first woman he ever bedded. And here she is, working the block. His stomach tightens. Her father’s bakery—this is why she’s doing it. Her father sank into debt to pay for her studies, so now she works days at his mother’s clinic and nights… like this. To see her here is a hard blow. His first love, the girl who had once refused to stay with him because she couldn’t stand the killer in his eyes… turned to this.


Before anyone could make a move on her, WS stepped forward. Ana Paula—the girl who had once refused to stay with him because she couldn’t tolerate the killer in his eyes—looked down, ashamed.


WS passed her the envelope he had just received from Greg. “This should cover your student debt,” he said.


She took it, her eyes flicking up at him. “Thank you,” she whispered. Then, slowly, she reached for his hand. Together, they revived the memory of their first time, the touch and closeness bridging years of lost connection.


By the end, she reassured him: he didn’t need to pay. And, quietly, she realized… it wasn’t so bad. She felt a trace of enjoyment in the moment. By day, she healed men’s bodies; by night, she tended their souls. Once the poison was purged, they talked, and she helped them recover. She took a small pride in seeing how some had turned their lives around.


Ana says “Most men just need some love to keep going."
"even if it has to be paid?” asked ws


Ana nodded. “It’s always paid,” she said. “But with money… it’s less bothersome. Cleaner.” She finished her thought by using a paper towel to clean herself—not ashamed of him, but precise, deliberate—a quiet way to maintain her sense of control and dignity even in a world that had forced her to compromise.


He watches her from a distance, and the weight of it hits him again—the life they could have had if the barrio hadn’t been attacked, if MS13 hadn’t forced his hand. He hates them for it, yes, but he hates himself too, in a way he can’t untangle. He became what he had to become: a killer, a protector, a monster in the shadows—and she saw it. She chose to walk away.


Not because he forced her. Not because he betrayed her trust. But because she couldn’t reconcile the boy she thought she knew with the man who could spill blood without hesitation. He can’t fault her for that—God gave her free will, and she exercised it—but that doesn’t stop the sting. She could have understood. She could have chosen to trust that every act of violence he committed was a shield for her, for the barrio, for everything they once dreamed of. Instead, she chose distance, and part of him resents her for it.


And yet… he admires her. For surviving. For carving meaning from chaos. For refusing to let the world break her spirit, even when he knows exactly how close he came to destroying it. He could never force her to see the necessity of his actions, could never demand her love, could never reclaim what was lost. He carries that regret like a scar, sharper than any wound he’s ever taken, and it burns every time he wonders what might have been.


But he also knows this: resentment is his, not hers. She acted within her own bounds, and he has no right to punish her for preserving her humanity.


WS leans back on his bike, the low hum of engines fading into the background as the street lights flicker over the small barrio. Salvador comes forward, arms crossed, a mix of relief and wariness in his posture.


“No heavy drugs in the streets, at least not visible,” WS says, voice low but firm. “What people choose to do… it’s their choice. But the moment it starts affecting others or the community, the gloves come off. Politeness vanishes.”


Salvador nods slowly, understanding without needing to ask, but WS doesn’t take his eyes off the horizon.


Politeness… he thinks, his mind drifting as he swings a leg over the bike. Is being polite really just a way to dehumanize someone? To reduce them to a script of expected behaviors? Maybe. I like Stuart Mill thinking—the individual free to make choices—but the word itself… the way people use it now… it feels like it’s shifted. Morals are different. The pyramid of values has changed. What people prize today isn’t what they prized back then. Maybe being polite is a mask, a way to control without confrontation… but maybe it’s just semantics, too. Words don’t carry the same weight they used to.


He watches the barrio stir quietly beneath the fading night sky, the small lights of the homes flickering like stars brought down to earth. He smiles faintly, half to himself, half to the world.


“Good,” Salvador finally says. “Then the boys know where the line is.”


WS nods, already thinking ahead. Time to see my mother. Should be fun… The thought brings a rare warmth to his chest, a feeling he hasn’t indulged in for months. The clinic waits, and with it, a reunion long overdue.


He kicks the bike into gear, the engine growling awake as he heads toward the soft glow of the clinic down the street, each turn of the wheel pulling him closer to home.


WS eases the bike out of the barrio, the hum of the engine blending with the faint laughter and clinking of glasses still drifting from Salvador’s bar. The warm bodies of the girls and the soft beds behind him are reminders of the night just past—too short, too fleeting—but the memory brings a smirk to his face.


The sky is already pale with the beginnings of daybreak, the horizon tinged with orange and gray. Not ideal timing… he thinks, but the road calls anyway.


As he rides, the opening notes of Breaking Benjamin – The Diary of Jane pulse through his helmet speakers, the grit of the guitars and the raw power of the lyrics matching his own heartbeat. He feels the city wake around him—the distant sounds of traffic, a dog barking somewhere, the faint smell of street food being set up for the morning.


A grin spreads across his face. Yeah… this is the kind of chaos I like. Night just ended, and the world doesn’t stop for anyone. Not for me, not for them…


The clinic comes into view ahead, the modest lights flickering warmly in the early sun. WS slows, letting the engine idle as he takes it all in. After a night of revelry, laughter, and fleeting pleasures, it’s time to step into something more permanent, something real: home.


Mom’s gonna kill me for showing up this early… but maybe she’ll forgive me if I bring that smile with me.


He kicks the stand down, shuts off the bike, and takes a deep breath, letting the music fade into the morning.


WS opens the door to the clinic. The receptionist, a woman maybe fifty, a little overweight and scowling, looks him over.


“Hello, madam,” WS says, tilting his head politely.


The woman sneers. He could tell she must have been beautiful once, but now… clearly not impressed. A white face, guarded by six white bikers and a black one, walking into a clinic that treats mostly Black and Hispanic patients—trouble was assumed.


“Where are those Honduran muscle? Is it still too early?”


“If you have a medical issue, you can sit on the bench,” the receptionist snaps. “The doctor hasn’t arrived yet!”


“I came to see Nojiko,” WS says.


Immediately she cuts him off. “First of all, it’s Doctor Nojiko for the likes of you! A good portion of the people who end up here are you and your ‘brothers,’ keeping the streets clean. Second, if you have nothing to do here, you can fuck right off!”


“British?” WS asks, arching an eyebrow.


“None of your business! Now leave, or I will call the cops!” she snaps.


The door clinks behind him—someone has just entered. WS had heard a bike before. He turns and sees his mother, her hair shorter now, streaked with white. Standing in front of her, shielding her, a man pulls a gun on WS.


“Back the fuck off, you assholes! This is my girl’s clinic and nobody messes with her!” the man shouts, voice ringing through the lobby.


WS tilts his head, calm and assessing, the blue of his eyes catching the light as he sizes him up.


The clinic door clinked behind him. WS’s eyes immediately found her—Nojiko—shorter hair than he remembered, streaked with white for the first time. Standing just in front of her was a man with a gun, shielding her as if expecting the worst.


“Back the fuck off!” the man barked. “This is her clinic, nobody messes with her!”


WS froze, taking in the sight. Taller now, tanned from months in the sun, a few inches more than she remembered, the boy she had thought lost forever was standing in front of her.


Nojiko’s eyes met his—not wide in shock, not disbelieving—but steady. Calm. Certain. “Eyckardt,” she said softly, her voice carrying that old, private weight. She had always known he was alive; her heart would have shattered if he had died.


WS took a careful step forward, letting her see him fully, the truth of his survival written across his sun-darkened features. He noticed the subtle changes too—her streaks of white hair, the faint lines of stress—but there was that same presence, the connection that had never broken.


“I’m here to see you,” he said quietly, voice steady. “It’s me.”


Her lips curved just slightly—a small, private acknowledgment that she had been right all along. Even with the gunman tense behind her, the unspoken bond between them carried more weight than words.


Nojiko didn’t hesitate. She jumped at him, wrapping her arms tightly around his shoulders. “My golden boy! My beautiful golden boy!” she exclaimed, pressing her cheek against his, brushing away tears.


“Mom! Please! You’re embarrassing me in front of my men!” WS stammered, cheeks heating as his bikers outside tried to look nonchalant.


“You should be ashamed of making your own mother so worried!” she shouted, giving him a sharp slap on the shoulder. “Not a phone call, not a letter, not a WhatsApp, not even a Facebook DM!”


She held him again, gripping his face, eyes fierce and glowing. “All that money Nami found in your accounts — you better explain where it came from, Warscared!”


WS glanced at the man standing behind her, gun still raised. His tone was calm but firm. “If that weapon keeps being pointed at me, my men will cut off your hand,” he warned.


Nojiko slapped WS again — this time in mock outrage. “Don’t threaten my new boyfriend, you rude boy!”


WS blinked, flustered. “I’m the one being threatened with a gun here?”


She rolled her eyes, muttering something about her “troublesome son,” while WS tried not to laugh, realizing that even after everything, she was still the same fierce, protective mother who had always held him accountable.


Nojiko turned, and WS noticed a man standing slightly behind her, calm but wary. “Warscared, meet my new boyfriend, Nick,” she said. “He rides too, but he’s not a bully like your friends—or these new uglier ones you brought along.”


Nick gave a hesitant nod. WS could tell the man felt a little out of place. Good, WS thought. They were all told to wait outside—if they stayed, her tongue would only lash out sharper.


Then Nojiko’s eyes flicked over WS’s group. “And I had assumed you split by color… but you have a black riding with you?”


Nojiko pinched WS’s cheek sharply.


WS quickly muttered, “Sorry, man,” to Robertson. “Different generation.”


Robertson froze for a moment, the weight of her words sinking in. He realized the subtle truth: he was a biker like everyone else, yet her comment singled him out purely because of his skin.


Nick jumped in, grinning. “And 80% of those behind on their bills!”


Robertson led the rest of the men outside, shaking his head in quiet amusement and disbelief at the situation.


WS exhaled quietly. Only his mother could mix warmth, authority, and humiliation all at once.


They moved into the office, and Nojiko shook her head. “I don’t have time right now. I’ll drop by the house… Nami and Vidal’s place. I moved in with Nick.”


WS raised an eyebrow.


Nojiko continued, “He has two daughters, and one of them is even Nami’s classmate—that’s how we met. I’ve been called in when Nami’s grades faltered. She was mourning her little brother.”


WS said, “I’ll drop by the house to change clothes, then. Can you give me a key?”


Nojiko’s eyes narrowed. “Not on my watch. You’ve already skipped the first trimester of classes.”


“I finished high school,” WS protested.


“No,” she said firmly, “either you get your ass back to school, or you won’t step foot in that house again.”


WS smirked and acted out how she would turn him into a homeless man.


“No, really,” she snapped. “I’ve handled everything, but you still need to go to ZPR and sign up. Once you have your student register stamped, then you can drop by the clinic—and I’ll give you the house keys. If not… you can sleep in a dumpster. I don’t care.”


“Fine,” WS said, rolling his eyes.


But before he could leave, Nojiko grabbed his hand. “Wait. We’re doing a check-up.”


WS sighed, shrugging off his T-shirt.


Nojiko froze. She wasn’t shocked by the muscles—pumped and defined as they were—but by the scars covering him: gunshot wounds, knife stabs, deep slashes… even what looked like a dog bite on his right arm.


“WTF happened here?” she gasped.


“I’ll explain later,” WS said, trying to shrug it off. “Right now… I’ve got to go to college, or I sleep in a dumpster. But don’t worry, Mom… I’m good.”
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
WS kicked his bike to life and rode toward ZPR College, the growl of the engine echoing through the barrio streets. Behind him, his crew fanned out like shadows on wheels, keeping their distance but watching his back.


Meanwhile, back at the clinic, Nojiko couldn’t stop smiling as she picked up her phone. Her hands still trembled from the shock, but her heart was lighter than it had been in years. She called Amber the moment she got to her office.


“He’s back,” Nojiko said, her voice cracking with relief. “My golden boy is alive, Amber. He walked right through the door. Taller, stronger… scarred, but alive.”


Amber froze on the other end, her cigarette halfway to her lips. “You’re serious? Noji, don’t fuck with me. Are you sure?”


“As sure as I’ve ever been about anything,” Nojiko replied, tears welling.


Amber’s heart raced. She hung up quickly and dialed Kathie.


“Kathie, you remember that favor I asked? To sneak a student into your college without too many questions?”


“Yeah,” Kathie answered flatly. “I did it for you, Noji’s word was enough. But this kid better not make trouble—last thing I need is another headache. How the hell am I supposed to recognize him anyway?”


Amber took a deep breath. “I don’t know exactly how he looks now. Last time I saw him, he was shooting up like a damn tree—taller every month. But the one thing you can’t miss are his eyes. Silvery-blue, almost magnetic. Trust me, Kathie, you’ll know. He’s… unique.”


There was a pause on the line before Kathie sighed. “Fine. I’ll keep an eye out. But if this boy brings chaos through my doors…”


Amber smirked despite herself. “Kath, if he’s half the man I think he’s become, chaos is going to follow him whether you like it or not.”


Amber hung up with Kathie and immediately punched in another number, this one memorized down to the last digit.


The line clicked. “Yeah?” Ray’s voice, low and gravelly, carried the weight of command.


Amber didn’t bother with pleasantries. “Ray—he’s back! Warscared is alive!”


“I know,” Ray said calmly. “I’ve known for two days now.”


Amber shot up from her chair, nearly tipping the ashtray. “You knew? And you didn’t tell me?”


Ray didn’t flinch at her fury. “Club business, Amber. Not everything gets broadcast.”


“Club business, my ass!” Amber snapped, her voice rising. “That’s my boy too, Ray! You don’t get to sit on that kind of news and keep me in the dark!”


Ray let her storm for a moment before asking, almost lazily, “How’d you find out?”


Amber’s chest heaved as she forced herself to cool down. “He walked into Nojiko’s clinic. She called me. And now he’s heading for ZPR. Noji and I worked something out with Kathie Zane. He’s being registered, today.”


The silence on the other end of the line felt heavier than any shout. When Ray finally spoke, his tone was sharp. “He’s going to college?”


“Yes!” Amber barked. “College! Like a normal boy should.”


But Ray wasn’t listening anymore. His voice turned troubled, edged. “His muscle with him?”


Amber frowned. “What muscle?”


“You know damn well what I mean,” Ray said. “The bikers he’s been riding with. The ones who follow him around like shadows.”


Amber blinked, still not convinced. “Warscared doesn’t need muscle. He’s my boy. He doesn’t need bodyguards to walk into a college.”


Ray sighed, the kind of sound that carried years of hard lessons. “Amber… they aren’t bodyguards. They’re brothers. And brothers don’t just sit quiet while he steps into a lion’s den. ZPR’s crawling with private security and campus cops. If they see a Nomad roll up with a pack of Angels, even half-patched, someone’s gonna panic.”


Amber’s hand tightened on the receiver. “Then fix it, Ray. Before your ‘club business’ turns my boy’s first day back into a warzone.”


Ray’s voice on the line was flat, like he was explaining gravity.
“They don’t answer to me, Amber. They answer to him. Warscared made those boys millions in just a few months last year. Got some of them clean records when they should’ve rotted inside. You think they’ll leave his side now? They’ll stick like glue, and nothing I say can peel them off.”


Amber bit her lip, suddenly silent.


Meanwhile, Warscared’s Harley rolled up to the ZPR entrance — the iron gates opening to a campus that looked more like a corporate headquarters than a college. Glass and steel towers gleamed in the sun. Security presence was heavy: mall cops patrolling on foot, radios hissing static, and a row of men in suits lounging by black sedans in the private parking. Their eyes tracked everything.


Warscared killed the engine and parked his bike right on the sidewalk, drawing more than a few stares. He swung off, long mane catching the light, and walked straight for the main doors.


“Stop right there,” a guard barked, stepping into his path. “This campus is for students and authorized personnel only.”


Warscared tilted his head, calm as stone. “I’m a student. At least officially. My mom handled it. I just need my ID stamped.” He handed over a set of folded papers.


The guard flipped through them, frowning. “No Warscared here.”


The air shifted. Warscared didn’t move, didn’t blink. Just locked those magnetic blue eyes on the man.


The guard lasted all of three seconds before his throat bobbed, sweat beading at his temple. He broke eye contact and shouted over his shoulder, voice cracking:


“Backup at the north gate! Now!”


Warscared didn’t flinch as the mall cops circled closer. His voice came low, almost a growl.
“I just want to register. My name’s in there. Maybe you need glasses or a new brain, but check again.”


The guard hesitated, hand hovering over his radio. Backup was already on the move.


Warscared sighed, reached up, and pulled back his hood. The black-on-white-and-black Angel colors caught the daylight, bold on his cut. His gaze sharpened into a snarl.


“If any of you has a death wish… take another step.”


The air went still. None of the mall cops wanted to be first.


Then came the voice — smooth, mocking, and sharp as glass.
“Angels aren’t welcome here.”


Enessa strode out from the entrance, tall and poised, every step like she owned the ground. She didn’t spare the guards a look — her focus was locked on him.


“If it’s college girls you want to molest,” she said, dripping disdain, “wrong place. Try another school. Or the bars. This sanctuary is under ZPR protection.”


Warscared held up the crumpled documents, lazy and deliberate. “Not leaving. Not until my papers get stamped. Mommy said so.”


Behind Enessa, Petrov, Rivera, and Zane bodyguards in tailored suits spread out, forming a wall of muscle.


Behind Warscared, the roar of engines ripped through the air. Seven Angel bikes cut in fast, exhaust rattling the glass. They parked hard on the curb, black-and-white cuts flashing, forming a line behind him.


“Fuck…” Warscared muttered under his breath.


Enessa tilted her chin, faint smile playing at her lips. “Leave. Now.”


Warscared’s smirk was thin, defiant. “Not until I get a nice stamp on these papers.” He flicked them once more. “Mommy’s orders.”


Her eyes narrowed. Then she let her voice slice like a whip.
“Tell me — did Mommy forget to teach you to clean behind your ears? Or to wipe your own ass?”


The insult hung heavy, her bodyguards shifting closer.


Warscared didn’t blink.
“Yes, she did. She also taught me not to be mocked by wannabes.”


His tone dropped low, steel threading through it as he jerked his head toward the Angels flanking him.
“I’ve got seven killers behind me. And amongst the thirty standing behind you? Only you are a killer. Must be nice — a killer with a great ass and great legs. But either you move, and let me get this stamped in, or it turns violent.”


He leaned forward just slightly, letting the words hang, his blue eyes almost glowing under the sun.
“I’d hate to disappoint Mommy. I’ve been a bad son these past two years… and Mommy wants, Mommy gets. I’ve got to make it up to her. So no — I ain’t backing down.”


The mall cops shifted uneasily, some putting hands to tasers, others retreating half a step. Behind Enessa, the Rivera and Petrov suits tightened their formation, eyes flicking nervously to the Angels who stood like statues, leather vests open, hands calm but twitching close to steel.


Enessa’s smirk faltered for the briefest second. Her gaze swept over the patches. Black on white and black. Mother House.


And then it hit her.


This kid. Tall, tanned, dangerous. Not even patched in — his cut missing the top rocker — but he was wearing it anyway, like he didn’t need permission. His seven men… she didn’t recognize them either. Not San Fran, not Oakland, not the Vegas Nomads. And yet, the way they stood, the air they carried — killers, every one of them.


A murmur rippled through the students and staff who had stopped to watch. People backed away fast, some breaking into runs. Even the security guards shifted nervously, no longer so eager to be standing in the middle of this.


Enessa’s sharp eyes cut back to Warscared. The more she looked, the more she realized — this wasn’t some thug wandering in. This was someone dangerous enough to turn the whole campus upside down.


Warscared tilted his head, finally really seeing her. His smirk curled sharp.
“Enessa Petrov, I presume? Jeremiah told me about you… but by the way he said it? I think he jerks off every night dreaming of you.”


Her lip curled. “I’ve had the displeasure of meeting such a man. If I could avoid him for the rest of my life, I would. So let’s make this clear: you’re backing off. Jeremiah holds no power here, and name-dropping him won’t buy you access. Keep pushing, and—”


Her boot shifted, the knife flashing in her hand.
“—the cops will be here soon, but before they arrive? My boots and your balls will get very well acquainted. And this knife…” she tilted it so the steel caught the sun, “might make friends with your throat.”


The smirk fell from WS’s face like glass shattering. His voice dropped, colder than iron, each syllable pressing down like a blade tip against the soul.
“No.”


The word was quiet, but the effect immediate.


“You think that’s what will happen,” he murmured, stepping closer, blue eyes locking on hers until the air itself seemed to thin. “But what you’ll actually discover is the limitation of your own capacity. And maybe… maybe I’ll still let you live. With a leech clamped on your neck. My friends would make you their plaything at the clubhouse.”


He didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t need to. The last words came out like the swing of an executioner’s axe.
“I said move. I don’t like repeating myself.”


Something in the way he said it broke the room. The Petrov and Rivera men behind Enessa faltered. Two of them took instinctive steps backward. Another swallowed bile, face paling. One unlucky guard lost control of his bladder where he stood.


Enessa felt her own stomach lurch violently, as if she’d been stripped naked and dropped into a frozen Siberian cave, a great white tiger circling, ready to pounce. For the first time in years, her ice cracked.


Warscared’s gaze never wavered.


The air was ice and iron when another voice cut through the tension.


“Enough!”


The crowd split as Kathie Zane strode forward — tall, sharp, one of the Zane matriarchs in full force. Even Enessa shifted aside instinctively, her knife lowering a fraction.


Kathie’s gaze burned at the guards.
“Put those toys away before you embarrass this house further. You stand before me. Is this how the Zane name is upheld? By pissing yourselves in front of a boy?”


Her eyes snapped onto WS, and she pointed a finger like a gavel striking wood.
“Eyckardt Warscared, you moron—”


The effect was instant.


The blue in WS’s eyes darkened, his head turning slowly toward her. The smile was gone. His voice rolled out quiet, low, lethal — carrying the same predatory weight as when a jungle cat fixes on prey.


“That name… is mine.” He stepped forward, each word etched with finality. “And no one… is allowed to use it.”


For a heartbeat, no one breathed. His men tensed, ready. The Petrov guards shrank back, even Enessa blinked against the pressure.


Then WS’s lips curled in a razor’s edge of a smile.
“I’ll let it slide. This time.”


The way he said this time made every man in earshot believe in their bones there would not be a second.


Kathie drew a long breath, steadying herself. Amber’s warning echoed in her head — don’t call him Eyckardt. She’d slipped, and for a flicker of a second she thought she’d seen death in that boy’s eyes.


“I forgot myself,” she said finally, her voice smooth, measured. “My apologies.” Her gaze roved over him with a cool appraisal. “If your face weren’t locked in a scowl, I’d wager you’d be… quite attractive.”


WS tilted his head, a ghost of a grin tugging at his lips. His eyes roamed over her in turn, deliberately.
“Right back at you. You stand ahead of most twenty-year-olds I’ve seen. Amazing for a girl who’s, what, thirty?”


The silence cracked. Kathie’s stomach dropped. Did this boy just shave two decades off her age with that cocky smirk? Dangerous, she thought. Too dangerous to underestimate. She decided in that instant: better keep him close, keep him managed — or William might decide the boy wasn’t worth the trouble and snuff him out.


“Fifty-one, actually,” Kathie corrected, her tone crisp. But she allowed herself a half-smile. “So Nojiko’s boy can do more than posture like a brute. He can be a charmer when it suits him.”


She slipped her hand around his arm, claiming the ground as hers, and signaled her men to lower their guard. “Enough of this circus. He is on the registry. The guard should have used his surname — Warscared. He’s a student here. Last one admitted this year… lowest grades of the lot.” Her eyes cut back to WS. “Where have you been? It’s been two months since I last spoke with her. Is she still with Nick?”


The question made WS blink, thrown off for the first time. This wasn’t just some gatekeeper. This woman had reach. And she knew how to behave.


He turned slightly, flicking two fingers to his crew. “Park the bikes inside. Private lot.”


The Angels grinned wide, engines snarling as they peeled off toward the Zane side of the parking.


Enessa lingered, jaw clenched. Half in fury at being brushed aside, half reeling at what had just happened. No man had ever held her stare without flinching — yet this boy had stripped her cold mask away with nothing but words.


Kathie guided him through the polished halls of ZPR, her heels clicking against the floor with authority. “Amber told me you were a biker boy,” she said, voice measured but curious. “But one that draws so much loyalty? Who are you, WS?”


WS met her gaze directly, unflinching. “The man you prayed every night to meet… and the one you wish you never have to meet when talking with your friends.”


A faint smirk lifted one side of Kathie’s lips. “Lots of self-confidence,” she said, testing him. “I’ve crushed boys stronger than you.”


WS shook his head, calm, almost amused. “No. She did not. There is nobody like him in this world.” His tone carried a weight that silenced the hall around them, leaving only the unspoken truth: he wasn’t just a biker, he was a force.


Kathie’s eyes narrowed slightly, intrigued despite herself. Here was a man who demanded respect, not through titles, but through sheer presence. She realized, quietly, that controlling him would be a challenge… and a dangerous one at that.


At the registry, WS handed over his papers, and the clerk stamped them without question. He let out a small breath of relief, thinking it was done.


Not so fast. Kathie’s grip on his arm tightened ever so slightly, stopping him in his tracks. “Not so fast, boy,” she said, eyes narrowing with that commanding spark that made everyone in the room take notice. “You still have your admission tests. That stamp is worthless if we cannot measure your capacities.”


WS allowed himself to be led through the halls, arm still in hers, feeling the curious eyes of dozens of students following him. Whispers spread quickly: Has Kathie gotten herself a new boy toy? Is that him?


Some of the quieter, less traditionally attractive girls muttered among themselves, envious. “I wish I had her money… and power… to bag someone like him.”


WS shifted slightly, feeling a rare sting of self-consciousness. Back in Mexico, college girls had stared at him with that same thirst he’d learned to ignore, but this was different. Here, he wasn’t just being looked at for himself. He was arm candy, a symbol of Kathie’s influence and status, and the weight of that judgment made him fidget more than he expected.


He cleared his throat and focused on keeping pace beside her, all while noticing the subtle, calculating stares and the way whispers seemed to follow them down every hallway. Even a man like him, used to commanding fear and respect, could feel the odd vulnerability of being publicly observed as someone else’s prize.


Kathie turned to WS, a sly smile playing on her lips. “So, what’s the first subject you wish to be tested in? Mathematics or physics?”


WS tilted his head, the corners of his mouth twitching.


Kathie laughed softly. “Good choice. Our physics teacher is available right now.” She pulled out her phone, called the teacher, and arranged for WS to go into the room. Without a word, she left him in the capable hands of the faculty—matters to attend elsewhere.


Not even twenty minutes later, her phone rang. Frowning, she returned to the hall.


A college girl with purple hair stood there, bleeding from her nose, shivering, absolute terror written across her face. WS’s gaze cut through her like a predator sizing up a meal he didn’t care to enjoy, that bored carnivore stare of someone entirely in control.


Kathie’s heart skipped a beat. “What happened here?”


WS shrugged casually. “She needed a lesson.”


The girl stammered through tears, voice shaking. “I… I heard you calling the receptionist a… a fat bitch… and I had to stop you… words are violence!”


WS’s smirk widened, sadistic yet calm. “Exactly. You needed to learn the difference between words and real violence. Time for a practical lesson.”


Kathie felt her head throb. “Wait… did he just hit a girl?”


WS shook his head. “I wouldn’t have touched her. She slapped me. Only women I care about get to do that… or during sex. But she was overdressed, so… being a perfect modern man and therefore a feminist believing in equal rights, I provided her with equal lefts.”


Kathie quickly summoned two helpers to escort the trembling girl to the infirmary, muttering under her breath about HR violations and liability.


Turning sharply to WS, she grabbed his arm. “You are not leaving here. The teachers will come, and I will speak with the physics teacher myself. Any other material you wish to be tested in?”


WS’s eyes sparkled with mischief and curiosity. He rattled off a list: “Philosophy, law, medicine, theology, history of art, medieval Bulgarian history, even economics. My interests are… diverse.”


Kathie paused, momentarily forgetting the chaos he’d just caused. She shook her head, exasperated but impressed. “You’re a dilettante.”


WS just smiled, leaning back slightly, fully aware of the trail of chaos he left behind, but already eager for the next challenge.


Kathie motioned for the philosophy teacher to come in as she turned to the physics teacher. “Is he… qualified?”


The physics teacher shifted uncomfortably. “Technically? More than qualified… but I’m not sure he’s the right fit for this school.”


“Why?” Kathie pressed, eyebrow arched.


The teacher exhaled sharply. “He… insulted my intelligence. For believing in string theory. The most absurd part? He actually understands the theory, but he says it’s clearly false and explains jack shit. He made me feel like a charlatan, like I’m teaching useless stuff to students.”


As other teachers rolled in for their assignments, the responses repeated with striking uniformity.


The economics teacher, sniffling and clearly on the verge of tears, admitted the same. “Yeah… he knows his stuff. His mathematics… it’s impressive. But in between explanations, he mocked me for believing in modern monetary theory. He… he’s a mean bully!”


Kathie pinched the bridge of her nose, a wave of frustration and disbelief washing over her. “What the hell is wrong with all these adults? Hurt by a single kid?”


She looked over at WS, casually leaning back, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth, completely oblivious—or perhaps entirely aware—of the chaos he left in his wake.


Kathie’s jaw tightened. “This isn’t just a student… he’s a storm in human form.”


WS flipped through the texts, the pages blurring past with ease. What should have taken two hours, he devoured in fifteen. Bored, he let his mind wander. Classics? Sure, he knew them. German school? Could tackle it. French greats… “sort of okay philosophers,” he muttered under his breath. Existentialists? Easy. Taoist texts? Already read. Stuart Mill? Check. Edmund Burke? Political science, technically—but he could hold his own.


As he waited for the philosophy teacher to prepare, he decided to stretch his legs… and test his dancing skills. Last time, it had been with Claudia; without her guidance, he might have embarrassed himself.


A grin spread across his face. Why not? He tapped into the room’s Wi-Fi, hacked the system, and within seconds Ledes Diaz – 2 Locos began blasting through the school’s audio network. It wasn’t the cleanest hack—he wasn’t exactly subtle—but it worked.


Heads turned. Students froze mid-step. Phones were lifted. And there he was, alone in the center of the empty hall, starting with a few tentative tango steps, then flowing seamlessly into salsa spins.


His boots clicked against the polished floor, arms swinging with confidence, hips moving in rhythm, a subtle grin of satisfaction on his face. He danced as if he owned the school, testing each turn, each slide, feeling the music in every nerve.


He could almost hear the whispers in his head: “Damn, that kid moves like he’s been doing this his whole life.”


By the time the philosophy teacher arrived, he was mid-spin, hair flaring slightly with the motion, and eyes sparkling with amusement.


“Ready for your lesson?” she asked, eyebrow raised, clearly both impressed and slightly unnerved.


WS gave a mock bow, finishing the move with a flourish. “Always ready, ma’am. Always ready.”


WS grabbed the philosophy teacher’s hand, pulling her into the center of the room.


“This is… what?!” she laughed, startled but amused.


“A life not drunk, not danced, is not worth living,” WS said with a mischievous grin, letting the rhythm guide them.


The teacher laughed, spinning under his arm. “I don’t believe Nietzsche would know how to tango!”


“Wouldn’t he have tried?” WS countered smoothly.


She nodded, smiling. “He definitely would!”


They danced across the room, moving with a mix of grace and daring, WS clearly enjoying himself.


What WS didn’t realize was that the music he had hacked to play in the room had somehow spread through the school’s sound system. Latin beats now echoed in every classroom and corridor.


Kathie, hiding in the shadows, watched silently, a faint smile tugging at her lips. She had only met WS today, but the whispers from Nojiko and Amber had already set the bar impossibly high. That was why she had allowed his unorthodox enrollment in the first place—she wanted to see for herself what made two of her social circle’s most discerning girls whisper about him in such awe and secrecy.


Now, watching him dance with abandon, oblivious to the chaos spreading through the halls, she understood: this kid was not like anyone she had ever seen.


WS grabbed the philosophy teacher’s hand, pulling her into the center of the room.


“This is… what?!” she laughed, startled but amused.


“A life not drunk, not danced, is not worth living,” WS said with a mischievous grin, letting the rhythm guide them.


The teacher laughed, spinning under his arm. “I don’t believe Nietzsche would know how to tango!”


“Wouldn’t he have tried?” WS countered smoothly.


She nodded, smiling. “He definitely would!”


They danced across the room, moving with a mix of grace and daring, WS clearly enjoying himself.


What WS didn’t realize was that the music he had hacked to play in the room had somehow spread through the school’s sound system. Latin beats now echoed in every classroom and corridor.


Kathie, hiding in the shadows, watched silently, a faint smile tugging at her lips. She had only met WS today, but the whispers from Nojiko and Amber had already set the bar impossibly high. That was why she had allowed his unorthodox enrollment in the first place—she wanted to see for herself what made two of her social circle’s most discerning girls whisper about him in such awe and secrecy.


Now, watching him dance with abandon, oblivious to the chaos spreading through the halls, she understood: this kid was not like anyone she had ever seen.


WS grabbed the philosophy teacher’s hand, pulling her into the center of the room.


“This is… what?!” she laughed, startled but amused.


“A life not drunk, not danced, is not worth living,” WS said with a mischievous grin, letting the rhythm guide them.


The teacher laughed, spinning under his arm. “I don’t believe Nietzsche would know how to tango!”


“Wouldn’t he have tried?” WS countered smoothly.


She nodded, smiling. “He definitely would!”


They danced across the room, moving with a mix of grace and daring, WS clearly enjoying himself.


What WS didn’t realize was that the music he had hacked to play in the room had somehow spread through the school’s sound system. Latin beats now echoed in every classroom and corridor.


Kathie, hiding in the shadows, watched silently, a faint smile tugging at her lips. She had only met WS today, but the whispers from Nojiko and Amber had already set the bar impossibly high. That was why she had allowed his unorthodox enrollment in the first place—she wanted to see for herself what made two of her social circle’s most discerning girls whisper about him in such awe and secrecy.


Now, watching him dance with abandon, oblivious to the chaos spreading through the halls, she understood: this kid was not like anyone she had ever seen.


Meanwhile, the ZPR clique was in chaos. Vidal was bouncing on the balls of his feet, muttering something about ripping off a column.


“What the hell is going on?” he asked, eyes wide.


Sasha shook her head. “This is a very weird day. First, I got a notice… almost pulled out by my security detail.”


Robin nodded. “Same here. Someone tried to intercept me.”


Ayuah shrugged, scrolling through her phone. “Your families are neurotic. But… yeah, I got the same message.”


Nadjia’s face went pale. “There was almost a confrontation at the school gate. I saw something I thought was impossible… Enessa… she trembled.”


Sasha blinked. “Impossible. My aunt is made of steel.”


Nadjia shook her head. “Nope. She melted. Legs shaking, when confronted by that tall angel biker at the school door.”


Vidal gestured outside. “Those mean-looking dudes are still in the parking lot. Harassing girls with whistles, inviting them to parties. Claiming they have millions… seven of them, but eight bikes. One even looks like Jezebel—WS’s old bike.”


Nami’s face fell.


Bella slapped Vidal on the back of the head. “Well done, moron… really necessary to bring that up?”


Nami shook her head. “And what’s up with the school sound system? Latin music blasting everywhere?”


Bella laughed. “Someone hacked the system. Always dreamed of doing it. This school is elite, but the firewall security is awful. Had it not been for fear of reprisals, I would’ve done it myself!”


Robin frowned. “I didn’t even have economics today. My teacher went home crying—some asshole called him a fake and a failure at life.”


Bella nodded. “And my physics teacher seemed… pissed off. Something’s definitely going on. Seems like someone’s being tested, and most teachers got called away.”


Nami’s brow furrowed. “I should be in philosophy class, but my teacher was pulled by Kathie.”


Ayuah dialed Kathie’s number, but there was no answer. She frowned. “Something’s off today.”


Sasha looked at the group, eyes narrowing. “Yeah… very off.”


Kathie grabbed WS’s phone and silenced the music. “WTF do you think you’re doing?”


WS grinned. “Debating philosophy… we were just going over Montaigne between the Ocho and the Gancho. Now, now, sweet Kathie, don’t get jealous… if you want to dance, I’m more than pleased to dance with you too.”


“You moron,” Kathie snapped. “The entire school was hearing your dance music!”


WS flushed, scratching the back of his neck. “Well… it’s not like I’m any good at hacking anyway.”


Kathie crossed her arms. “Is there anything else you want to be tested in?”


“Sure,” WS said confidently. “German, French, Spanish, Brazilian Portuguese… none of that European crap, can’t make sense of it. Almost like Russian. And of course Japanese… Italian… I also know some Arabic and Korean. Fell behind in my Russian, but if it’s written, I’m sure I can pass.”


Kathie raised an eyebrow. “Sure, I’ll believe you.”


WS immediately switched, speaking fluidly in French, then German, sliding into Italian, and ending in Spanish. He smiled. “These ones I can pass from one another quite easily.”


Kathie sighed. “Okay… you’re approved. But you’ll still be in engineering. I had to pull several tricks to get you accepted; your last high school grades were from four years ago.”


WS shrugged. “Yeah… I finished high school.”


Kathie narrowed her eyes. “Weren’t you 15 back then?”


“14,” WS corrected with a smirk.


Kathie asked, exasperated, “What have you been doing for the past four years?”


WS shrugged. “Riding… and, of course, Ana, Maria, Charlotte, Maryann, Wendy, Stephanie, Samantha, Monica, Eva, Isabella… not sure that counts though, it was mostly over the phone… Mika, Elsa, Elisabeth—”


Kathie tried to cut him off, but WS calmly pressed a finger to her lips.


“Shh… let me finish,” he said, and continued, monotone and relentless, like a ledger being read aloud:


“Emily… Veronica… Hannah… Natalie… Claire… Sophia… Isabella… Valeria… Francesca… Lucia… Mia… Amelia… Gabriella… Juliana… Lara… Camila… Bianca… Elena… Victoria… Penelope… Lila… Rosalie… Marisol… Paloma… Selina… Anna… Katya… Michelle… Sandra… Olivia… Rachel… Leah… Zoe… Emilia… Fleur… Isabella again… and Wagyu… oh, and Charlotte… Maryann… Wendy… Stephanie… Samantha… Monica… Eva… Mika… Elsa… Elisabeth… Emily again…”


After over 150 names, he paused, finally looking at her. “And that’s just the names I remember… maybe one out of every three I’ve actually been with. I mean… there were a lot of whores, drunk nights, sketchy situations… does a handy even count? If it does, maybe fifty more names…”


Kathie’s jaw dropped. She hadn’t realized that “four years” could be catalogued like a meticulously maintained inventory. WS just looked at her, completely deadpan, as if this were entirely normal.



WS turned toward his philosophy teacher. “And what’s your name?”


“Ariel,” she said, startled by his intensity.


WS’s eyes lingered on her, subtly adjusting his position until his palm brushed hers just enough to increase skin contact. He believed this created a quiet emotional-physical connection, a method that had always worked for him. Ariel felt it instantly—an unfamiliar warmth that made her knees weaken slightly, her thoughts blur, her composure melting in a way she hadn’t expected.


Then he pivoted to Kathie, a sly grin forming on his lips. “And Ariel… by tomorrow, maybe!”


He swung his gaze back to Ariel, locking eyes, and unleashed that classical, impossible-to-resist grin. She felt herself melt further, cheeks warming, heart skipping.


“Oh hell no,” Kathie snapped, cutting him off before he could say more.


WS raised his hands, mock-surrender. “Okay, okay… threesome it is.”


Kathie froze mid-step, jaw slack. What the hell am I dealing with in here?


Kathie snapped, “I must call Amber… now.”


She turned sharply to Ariel. “And you—get back to your class, and keep your hands off the new students, you little slut.”


Ariel bit her index finger, eyes fixed on WS with obvious hunger. “Sure, boss… but… can I have a taste after you had him?”


“KATHIE SCREAMS:** NO, GOD DAMMIT!”


Ariel slumped, crestfallen. “Okay, okay… no touching the boss’s arm candy… but Kathie… kids are talking. They saw you sauntering around the corridors holding his arm like he belongs to you.”


WS felt the sting of the words like a cold blade. Arm candy. Reduced to an object, a piece of decoration, a display. His mind registered it fully, the unfairness, the irritation, the bite—but he said nothing. He allowed the moment to pass, the words sinking in, and waited for Kathie and Ariel to sort themselves out, quietly absorbing the weight of being judged, measured, and dismissed.


Kathie’s voice rattles over the line, barely contained fury, laced with disbelief:


“Amber! WHAT KIND OF EMOTIONAL SEXY TERRORIST DID YOU MAKE ME ACCEPT INTO MY TEMPLE OF LEARNING?! Yes, he’s brilliant—too damn brilliant—but he’s almost got my best teacher on a desk, he sent my physics and economics staff into deep depression, he assaulted my most active feminist student, hacked the entire school sound system, and made ME look like a degenerate trying to take advantage of a male student—all because I was just trying to keep him under control after seeing him almost start a fucking war between the Petrov and the Angels! He was about to murder Enessa Petrov, and you should have seen her… her entire being shook! I saw it in her eyes! Amber, what kind of monster did you and Nojiko home-raise?”


She pauses, taking a sharp breath, her voice dropping into raw exasperation:


“And there are currently SEVEN Angel bikers, murderers no less, sitting in my parking lot—clearly not here for tourism—scaring the cops, the security, my female teachers… harassing everyone! Amber! THIS IS UNACCEPTABLE!”


Kathie’s fury is almost tangible, her words slicing through the phone like steel—equal parts horror, anger, and disbelief at the chaos a single person, raised in a home like Nojiko’s, can unleash.


Amber’s tone is firm, almost teasing, cutting through Kathie’s rage:


“Kathie… remember who we’re talking about here? This is your star student’s younger brother—Nami’s little brother, Vidal’s brother. One of the top ten students in the school. You should be thanking me! You’ve been asking me for years to send talented people your way… and few are more talented than him.”


She lets out a faint laugh, almost exasperated:


“And when did he even get here? It’s not even lunch time! In a home like Nojiko’s, geniuses are born. You’ve been pestering me for years since Nami got into your school. Well… careful what you wish for, my dear and beloved Miss Zane.”


Amber’s words have that mix of reprimand and amusement, reminding Kathie that brilliance often comes with chaos—and she might just have to survive both.



Kathie pinches the bridge of her nose, exhaling slowly. “Fine. Tomorrow, 9 a.m. sharp. No bodyguards. You’ll be on your own, Warscared.”


WS tilts his head, casually leaning against the desk. “And if something happens to me? How are you going to explain that to Ray and the roughly fifty chiefs nationwide who love me? You sure the Zanes can handle the heat if their precious little prince is armed in any way?”


KATHIE SCREAMS, her voice echoing: “YES! THIS SCHOOL IS THE BEST PROTECTED! We have three Zanes, two Petrovs, and four Riveras studying here—including four of the main ones! This is the most well-protected school in the nation!”


WS smirks faintly, shrugging. “I don’t feel like starting from scratch. Can I get equivalence for a few disciplines I attended this year?”


Kathie narrows her eyes, trying to hide her exasperation. “If it’s a reputable institution, I’ll see what I can do. But you better have proof, or don’t waste my time.”


Without missing a beat, WS pulls out his phone and dials. “Hola, padre, ¿cómo estás? Tengo un favor a pedir… si cambia mi nombre, pide a la Escuela Politécnica que envíe mis informaciones a mi nueva escuela…”


He smiles faintly as he adds, “Da mis besos y abrazos a Claudia, papá.”


Meanwhile, Kathie crosses her arms, watching him with a mix of disbelief and fascination as he handles the call with casual precision, already orchestrating the next step of his meticulous plan.


Not even five minutes later, Kathie’s phone rings. It’s the Mexico City Polytechnic School—the Harvard and Yale of Mexico, rolled into one. Few institutions in the country carry more prestige.


“They’ll send the documents later,” the caller explains. “Yes… it’s for that specific person.”


Kathie hangs up, staring at WS in disbelief. “How the duck does someone like you get into the Harvard of Mexico?”


WS shrugs casually, a faint smirk playing on his lips. “By merit, of course.”


Kathie blinks, trying to process how this calm, collected kid could navigate something so high-stakes with such ease. What she didn’t know—and WS would never say aloud—was that his previous identity, Eduardo de la Casa, was long gone, and that keeping it that way had been a matter of survival. Her mind races—this wasn’t just a student. This was something else entirely.


Immediately, Kathie’s WhatsApp buzzes. She glances at the screen and freezes. A picture: Claudia Gonzalez, Marcus Rodrigues, the two industrialist kids Joseph, even the Fox and Slim girls… and right in the middle, sitting like a king, is the unmistakable face of WS.


WS leans over her shoulder, a smirk spreading across his face. “Guess that proves I was there, right?”


Kathie rolls her eyes but can’t hide a small smirk. “Yeah… I guess that does it. Now fuck off, you worthless piece of shit. It’s lunch time! And I am still the dean of this school!”


WS opens the door, pauses, and turns back with a sly grin. “So… that threesome with you and Ariel? Still up for tonight, or was it just in my mind?”


Kathie’s face goes beet-red. “YEAH, IN YOUR FUCKING DREAMS, YOU WANKER!”


WS chuckles, leaving the room. “Guess it won’t be happening today… but tomorrow is another day.”


Kathie exhales, finally allowing herself a smile like she just struck gold. Fucking hell… this is going to be an interesting second trimester.


Her mind races as she tracks the boys in the photo. She already recognizes the Fox girl and the Slim girls—but who was that cute blonde with green eyes sharing the throne with him? And the boys… wealthy, clearly. Connections she’ll need to keep an eye on.


Kathie runs a search on her private server. Names start appearing, each accompanied by zeros. Her eyebrows raise.


Ernesto Gonzalez, Sinaloa, 3rd generation… Marcus Ramirez, Gulf Group, 4th generation…


WTF—cartels? Billions worth?


The research continues. Claudia de la Casa… daughter of Field Marshal Pedro de la Casa… Valador, nephew to Obrador and Peña… leaders of the two biggest political parties in Mexico. Rodriguez, merchant company tied to multiple financial scandals, still worth several hundreds of millions.


The two industrialist kids take longer to track, but Kathie sees it: wealthy, respectable families from northern Mexico. Joseph… Mexico’s latest national hero, a martyr in the wars against the cartels. An article flashes across her screen: blood on the camera, face unrecognizable… but those blue eyes. He had died fighting the Huesca cartel, saving Miss Claudia, Mexico’s greatest beauty, heiress said to be dating a Saudi prince—not for royal succession, but billions to inherit in the future.


Those eyes.


So… who are you?


She remembers him as a kid, when Nojiko had brought him to school, all bundled up like a tiny ball of clothes. How proud Nojiko had been when he passed his tests. How could he be the same person? Twins, perhaps?


Nojiko’s children were all from different fathers, she’d worked herself ragged to finish college. When money got tight, she did… what she had to do. The secret, unspoken ways of women managing hardship.


Could it have been him?


Kathie clicks WS’s photo to open his profile—and the system collapses. Protected by Mexico’s highest authorities? Perhaps even CIA or FBI? Who is he? There is no digital trace of that face.


Meanwhile, WS, already tired of navigating the corridors of ZPR, stops an older student idly walking by.


“Hey, where’s the philosophy department?” he asks.


The guy glances up, hoodie obscuring his cut, and with a smirk points him in a direction.


WS nods, following confidently… only to find himself in the sports department. The entire basketball team surrounds him the moment he steps in, including the guy who misdirected him.


“Well, well, well,” one of the tallest sneers, “new meat in school, and so late in the year! You thought you could escape the hazing by arriving late?”


WS doesn’t flinch. He cracks his knuckles, rolls his shoulders, and stretches his neck in a slow, deliberate motion. His gaze sweeps over the team—every spike of muscle, every inch of height, every swaggering confidence.


“Guess you guys think it’s funny?” he says, voice low, dangerous, measured. “You cannot bully me or scare me. You want to fight? Let’s go. One at a time, or all at once. I don’t care if I lose tomorrow. I’ll return. Every day. I’ll break one of you.”


The room goes quiet. The guy who misdirected him laughs nervously, but the smirk falters under WS’s unblinking stare. His presence is almost predatory—like a wolf assessing the pack.


A shorter player steps forward. “You really think you can take all of us?”


WS’s grin is slow, deliberate, and chilling. “Try me. I’ll make sure every one of you remembers why picking on someone else’s ass was a bad idea.”


Whispers ripple through the team. Some laugh nervously; others glance at the exits. WS doesn’t move—he’s anchored in the center, every inch of him radiating controlled fury and confidence.


The misdirecting student gulps. “Maybe… maybe this guy isn’t like the others…”


WS tilts his head, voice even colder: “I’m not like the others. I’m better. And tomorrow, or the day after… or the day after that, you’ll figure out why.”


A heavy silence hangs over the gym. The team exchanges uncertain looks; some back away, some hesitate, caught between disbelief and fear.


WS steps toward the nearest player, slow, deliberate, not breaking eye contact. “Your call. One at a time, all at once. Either way… it won’t matter. I’ll be back. And every day, one of you will regret underestimating me.”


He turns on his heel and walks out. The doors slam behind him. The basketball team is left frozen, whispers buzzing like a hive disturbed. One of them mutters, “Who… the hell… was that?”


Before he leaves, WS turns and punches the guy who tricked him—Darren—in the stomach. The team gasps, and in a blur, the entire basketball squad lunges at him like a pack of wolves.


WS fights back fiercely, twisting arms, kicking knees, and using every ounce of precision and speed he has. For a moment, it seems impossible to hold them all off—but numbers matter. He’s overpowered, beaten down, yet in the chaos, he manages to severely injure three of them. Those three collapse, groaning, clearly out of commission for a long while.


As the rest of the team assists their fallen teammates, one mutters, wide-eyed, “W-what the hell is that psycho?”


Bruised, battered, and bloodied, WS stands up. “Well, pussies,” he growls, “guess round one was yours… now it’s round two.”


The tension snaps when a massive blonde figure with piercing blue eyes steps forward, halting the chaos. WS’s mind clicks—Dwayne Petrov. Sasha’s older brother.


Dwayne’s calm but imposing presence instantly commands the room. “Dude, sorry. The guys just wanted to welcome you,” he says.


WS smirks, nodding slightly. “Well… maybe next time, behave like men, and I won’t need to beat the shit out of all of you.”


One of the players mutters incredulously, “Wait… WS was the one getting his ass kicked!”


WS tilts his head, bloodied lips curling into a half-grin. “Yeah, sure. Twelve against one… you expected me to run? Pussies.”


He looks at Dwayne, voice firm but respectful: “Hey, Dwayne Petrov. I don’t wish to start a fight, but I don’t back down.”


Before anything escalates further, Jeff, Ayuah’s boyfriend, steps forward, eyes wide. “WTF is wrong with you? You punched Darren like that—what for?”


WS breathes, his mind briefly scanning the room. He remembers who Jeff is, who these people are—friends of Nami, Nami’s social circle. He looks at the three guys he injured. “Yeah… maybe I got a bit carried away. But don’t corner a wild beast unless you’re ready to act.”


Dwayne shakes his head. “Bullshit. You could’ve turned and left anytime. But no—you had to punch Darren over a small prank? I’m a fucking Petrov, and even I’m not proud of that. Seek some help… and fuck off.”


WS feels his temper flare again, ready to strike—but he remembers his sister, Nami. He breathes in deep, letting the rage settle. He wipes a smear of blood from his lip, adjusts his jacket, and walks away, leaving the stunned basketball team and a very horrified Dwayne Petrov behind.


Jeff: “Hey, you! You started it! You sucker-punched Darren for no reason!”


WS: “No, I didn’t. He misdirected me. I asked for the philosophy department, and he sent me into an ambush.”


Jeff: “Ambush or not, you still hurt three of my guys badly. Assault, plain and simple.”


WS: “Self-defense. Twelve against one. I didn’t attack anyone first. They made it a fight. That’s reality.”


Jeff: “My team will back me up. You’ve got nothing to prove it, so you’re guilty on paper.”


WS: (calm, eyes piercing) “Guilty? Let’s see. You’re thinking about fabricating a story while I’m standing right here. Numbers may favor you physically, Jeff… but in reasoning, you’re already losing.”


Jeff: (gritting teeth) “Fine… maybe we’ll play dirty. I’ll have my team stick to the story I tell them. You’ll look bad even if it’s not true!”


WS: (leaning slightly closer, voice ice-cold) “Be careful the games you wish to play. Stick to checkers… don’t mess with the chess players.”


(Jeff swallows hard, feeling the chill down his spine, realizing he’s outclassed. WS steps away, calm, leaving Jeff rattled and out of options.)


Jeff storms into the ZPR clique’s lunch area, dragging Ayuah with him, still flushed and shaken from the fight. He keeps one arm around her, protective, worried she might react poorly to what just happened.


Jeff: “You guys won’t believe this! Our basketball team just got their asses handed to them by a single guy! One dude—he sucker-punched Darren over some prank, and when the rest of us jumped him? He fought all twelve of us like it was nothing! Knees, joints, arms… three of us are out of commission for a long time!”


Ayuah grips his arm tighter, her mind racing. She’s trained in martial arts, and she can see exactly how controlled and lethal his moves were. She realizes the danger Jeff is genuinely worried about—she, a Zane, could have been caught in the crossfire.


Ayuah: (quietly, to herself) “So that’s him… the one my aunt keeps walking the halls with. Arms locked with her like that… maybe he’s more than arm candy. Maybe he’s… a new asset.”


Robin and Sasha, overhearing her, immediately perk up.


Robin: “Wait… a new asset? For the Zanes?”


Sasha: “At ZPR? What the hell—why would they need one?”


Ayuah: “I’m just saying… he can fight. He’s precise, controlled, and he didn’t even flinch when twelve guys jumped him. My aunt isn’t parading around some ordinary guy—he’s capable.”


The clique murmurs among themselves. For a moment, the schoolyard fight transforms into proof of competence. Suddenly, the idea that Kathie’s “arm candy” might be a lethal enforcer—a real asset for the Zanes—is on everyone’s mind.


Jeff: (still frustrated) “I don’t care if he says it was self-defense! He hurt three of our guys seriously! That’s insane!”


Ayuah: (calm, analytical) “He wasn’t reckless. He wasn’t a brute—he was calculating. That’s why my aunt trusts him. Not just because he’s strong… but because he can actually handle himself. He’s an asset in a school where everyone wants an edge.”


The clique exchanges looks. The fight, a schoolyard incident, has become the proof that Kathie’s new associate is someone the other families will have to take seriously. Arm candy? Maybe. But if he can fight—and survive—against a dozen sports students? He’s an entirely different level.


The rest of the clique immediately erupts in whispers, disbelief and awe mixing in equal measure.


Bella: “Wait… what do you mean one guy took out twelve of our basketball players? And he actually hurt three of them badly?”


Nami: (frowning, arms crossed) “That’s… impossible. Our guys are trained, and they had numbers. Who is this guy?”


Robin: “Yeah… a Zane new bodyguard? No way… but if Ayuah’s right, he’s more than just arm candy. My aunt doesn’t just show off ordinary guys.”


Ayuah: (calm, calculating) “I’m serious. He’s precise, controlled, not reckless. And he’s smart—he didn’t even lose his cool under pressure. If Kathie trusts him enough to walk around with her, he’s a real asset.”


Sasha: “So… the Zanes are bringing in someone who can actually fight. That changes everything.”


The rumor spreads quickly through the cafeteria and surrounding hallways. Students who saw the aftermath—bruised basketball players, whispered chatter about the fight, and a single figure standing unscathed—begin to retell the story in hushed tones, each retelling growing more exaggerated:


“Did you hear? One guy beat twelve basketball players!”
“Yeah, and three of them are out for months!”
“He’s Kathie Zane’s… arm candy, but he’s like… some kind of fighter?”
“He wasn’t just strong, he’s smart, precise… like he knew exactly how to take them down.”



Even students who hadn’t seen the fight are buzzing. The legend grows: a lone newcomer who can outfight an entire team, walk alongside the school’s most powerful figure, and still command respect.


Within hours, the story has spread across multiple social circles, whispered in corridors, and shared in private chats. For the first time, everyone at ZPR isn’t just thinking about him as someone Kathie likes—they’re considering him a force to be reckoned with, someone whose presence could tip the balance in future schoolyard “competitions” of skill, influence, and recruitment.


A subtle arms race begins without anyone realizing it yet: the Petrov clique, the Riveras, and the rest of the elite student families now have to reassess their own assets in comparison, wondering who this new figure really is—and how far he can push.


Meanwhile, Bella is fuming. Three of her colleagues seriously hurt by some arrogant kid? She’s going to give him a piece of her mind and storms off to find him.


At the same time, WS grabs a student by his collar, bruised lip from a punch he just delivered, and demands, “Where’s the infirmary?” No hesitation, no games this time. These rich kids thought they could play tricks on the new guy—he’s not letting that slide.


He enters the infirmary. The nurse looks up, startled. “What happened to you?”


“Fell on a flight of stairs,” WS mutters casually, smirking at her glance as she begins applying healing ointments to the bruised and swollen areas of his face.


The nurse winces. Three basketball players are in much worse shape, and she can tell. Her glare at him says it all. She needs to leave to tend to them, and that’s when WS notices Ariel.


“HEYYYY there,” he calls, grinning. “Been looking for you.”


Ariel freezes, surprised to see him here. She continues helping the nurse, but he isn’t letting her slip away. “Why are you here?” he asks.


She bites her lip. “Too hot. Came here to cool off.”


WS’s gaze locks onto hers—this redhead beauty—and he can see the same heat returning in her. Without warning, he rises, locks the infirmary door, and steps toward her.


“There’s something we left standing a while ago, wouldn’t you say?” he murmurs.


Ariel gulps. The heat inside her flares, but he’s just a kid… she shouldn’t. Yet when WS gently lifts her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes, her mind begins to melt. The rest of her follows as he leans in for a kiss


Bella storms down the corridor, fuming. She spots the basketball players being loaded into ambulances, their injuries serious enough to make her blood boil. Fuck this shit… where’s that asshole? she mutters under her breath.


Vidal, trying to keep up, grumbles. “Do you really need to hunt him down like this?”


“Yes!” Bella snaps, yanking him along. But the corridors are crowded, chaotic, and soon she loses track of him.


Her mind races. If he fought hard enough to hurt three of them… he might be hurt too… he must be in the infirmary. Determined, she heads straight there.


When she arrives, she finds the door locked. A strange sound reaches her ears—a moan, soft but unmistakable.


Bella freezes, her pulse spiking. She leans closer, pressing her ear to the door, trying to catch the words—or figure out what’s happening inside.


What the hell…?


Her fingers curl into fists. Something is going on behind that door, and she’s about to find out.


Bella’s ear pressed against the cold metal of the infirmary door, her breath catching. The moan comes again—longer, sharper this time. Her eyes widen.


What the hell is happening in there?


She hears a soft, commanding voice, deep and calm, weaving through the sound. Then a startled, breathless response. Bella’s stomach twists. That’s… a girl’s voice. Ariel…?


Her mind races. No… it can’t be. Not here… not now…


A part of her wants to pound on the door, demand answers. Another part freezes, heart hammering in her chest, as realization dawns. The sounds aren’t just fear—they’re something else entirely.


Bella steps back slightly, pressing a hand over her mouth. Her mind snaps together the pieces: WS, bruised but relentless; Ariel, the redhead from the infirmary; the locked door. Holy shit… he’s doing it. Right here. Right now.


Her pulse quickens—not just from anger, but from disbelief, fascination, and a reluctant thrill. She fights the urge to yell, to break in. Yet she can’t leave. She needs to know who this kid really is—and what kind of chaos he brings wherever he goes.


Somewhere behind her, the faint shuffle of footsteps makes her tense. Is it Vidal? Or someone else coming to check on the noise? She presses herself closer to the wall, straining to hear, caught between the instinct to flee and the irresistible pull of the unfolding scene.


Bella’s eyes dart back to the infirmary door. This… this is going to change everything.


Bella’s heart thunders in her chest, her fists clenching involuntarily. Every instinct screams to scream, to unleash all the anger boiling inside her—but there’s a part of her frozen, unsure. What if the man inside her attacks? What if she’s stepped into something she can’t handle?


Then the door clicks. Unlocks. Slowly.


And there he is.


WS steps out, calm, collected, every inch the predator she had once only dared to dream—or dread—about. His deep, magnetic eyes lock onto hers, and that familiar, unsettling grin curls his lips. The ghost from her past, the glue that had kept her tethered to Vidal, the voice she had once been addicted to… all right here in front of her.


“Hey, Bella,” he says, voice smooth and effortless. “Long time no see.”


Her breath catches. Rage and fear collide, hammering her chest. The urge to scream, to let him know exactly what she thinks of him, is unbearable. Yet part of her falters—he’s calm, untouchable, and in that instant, she realizes she has no idea who he really is now. Not really.


Her mind races: What am I doing? Confronting him? Two people I don’t even know, in a room that just got unlocked…


And yet, despite every rational thought screaming at her to retreat, her legs move, her fists still clenched. She’s ready. Ready to confront the “asshole” who had haunted her nightmares and stolen pieces of her mind all these years.


WS tilts his head, eyes glinting with amusement. “You look… exactly the same,” he murmurs, almost a tease, almost a challenge.


Bella’s blood boils. Her lips part, ready to unleash everything she’s held in, but her heart races so fast she fears it might betray her. This is it. No running. No backing down. Time to face the ghost…


Bella freezes at first, her fury dissolving the instant she sees him. All the anger, all the venom she had built up over months, crumbles. Memories of him—thought lost forever—flash in her mind: the quiet afternoons, the coffee they had shared, the way he made the world feel electric even at sixteen. The pillow that had soaked up her tears knows the nights she blamed herself, the times she almost got in her car to search for him, the sleepless hours haunted by his absence.


And now, he’s here. Nonchalant. As if no time has passed, as if the nearly two years of torment, worry, and longing had been nothing more than a pause.


She tries to summon anger, to shield herself from the surge of emotion, but it collapses into tears. Uncontrollable, raw, unfiltered. She rushes forward, throwing herself into him, burying her face in his chest, inhaling him—the smell she remembers, impossibly familiar, tangled now with hints of Mrs. Ariel, married to a math teacher fifteen years her senior. She doesn’t care. She’d hold a skunk if it had even a fraction of him.


WS holds her tight, steadying her as she cries, letting her pour everything out. Only when her breaths begin to catch does he finally speak, calm, measured.


“How’s Vidal doing?”


Her sobs pause slightly, the question grounding her just enough for a fragmented reply, and yet the storm inside her still rages, tempered only by the miraculous fact that he is here—alive.


Bella’s tears abruptly stop. She pulls back, wipes her face roughly, and stares up at him, a mix of disbelief and exasperation twisting her features. Then she starts laughing—bitter, incredulous, furious laughter.


“Asshole!” she snaps, shaking her head. “You think I’m crying over you? You think I’ve been losing my mind because you were gone? No. You missed your brother! It was always him!”


WS blinks, momentarily caught off guard. Bella’s grin is wild now, unrestrained, a mixture of anger and amusement. “Yeah, him! The one who actually needed you, the one who made you worry! And where were you? Nowhere! You think I was upset for you? No, asshole! You missed Vidal, not me!”


She laughs again, louder this time, pointing at him mockingly. “Asshole! You come back after two years thinking you’re the center of someone’s worry? Nope. Not even close.”


WS’s calm, predatory composure doesn’t falter. He tilts his head, studying her, a ghost of a smile tugging at his lips.


“Well,” he murmurs, voice low, “I suppose I’ll have to make it up to him… then.”


Bella throws her hands up in exasperation, but the laughter in her eyes betrays the chaos he still inspires—annoying, infuriating, and impossible to ignore.


Bella storms into the infirmary, eyes blazing. “Hey! You dumb… slut! You better get dressed and clean yourself before this reaches your husband!”


WS freezes mid-step, blinking. “No… wedding ring?”


Bella rolls her eyes. “Modern stuff!”


WS chuckles softly. “I would never get between a man and his woman. That’s not my fault.”


Bella’s face twists into a mix of disbelief and fury. “You—hypocrite! You never refused me when I called you for comfort, and here you are spouting some moral high ground!”


WS tilts his head, a faint grin forming. “Over the phone, that doesn’t count.”


Her arms tighten around him instinctively, the warmth of her body pressing into his. WS can feel it, and for a moment, his usual calm, predatory demeanor softens—but his words only seem to fuel Bella’s ire.


“You scoundrel!” she snaps, though her grip doesn’t loosen.


WS simply lets her hold him, letting the tension and frustration hang in the air. The room is thick with unspoken emotions, a combustible mixture of anger, desire, and the complicated history between them.


Ariel’s voice trembles slightly. “Please… don’t say anything, Bella.”


Bella glares at WS, her anger barely contained. She knows he drifts from one woman to the next like a bee to flowers, and that doesn’t make her like it one bit. “You’re just lucky I’m an information major, or you’d be gifting me straight A’s from now on. Just wipe that smug smile off your face… anyone with half a brain can recognize that smile in a woman, and what it means. And did your hips always sway that much? Looks like you got a sexier walk out of all this.”


WS smirks faintly. “I’ll make sure you keep your mouth shut.”


Bella laughs bitterly, challenging him. “Oh yeah? How are you going to do that?”


WS steps closer, locking his gaze with her green eyes. She shivers as he takes her hands, warmth shooting through her arms and straight into her heart. He leans in, mouth near her ear, and whispers in that familiar, almost forgotten tone—the one that mixes everything she has ever hated and loved about him.


Each rasp of his lips against her ear sends a shiver down her spine. Her defenses crumble again, as the right words in the right tone awaken something she thought long dead. Memories, desires, and forbidden happiness she thought she had buried begin to stir and reignite.


Her body responds despite her mind screaming, heart hammering, ears almost aflame, breath catching with his every whisper. Even without intimacy, his presence alone binds her, an invisible thread tightening with every word. Her skin becomes exquisitely sensitive, a single touch threatening to overwhelm her senses.


Bella hates it. She loves it. She doesn’t know how to feel—except that she needs it. This wicked, intoxicating power he wields over her is both a curse and a thrill, and she is, once more, entirely under his control.


WS steps back slightly, finally releasing her hands, but keeps his gaze locked on hers. “I’m glad you’re still with Vidal,” he says, his voice calm, almost casual. “If there’s ever anything I can do to make you both happy… you just need to ask.” He lets that trademark grin spread across his face, the one that always seems to disarm, entice, and irritate all at once.


Bella clenches her fists, cursing him silently. Fuck this asshole… he pretends he doesn’t know the effect he has on me?


Her eyes flick down to the infirmary bed and the evidence of what had just occurred. She grabs a napkin and carefully cleans it up, trying to ignore the emotions rising inside her. Her mind swirls—doubt, curiosity, desire—all tangled together. She finds herself staring at the napkin, questioning, hesitating, trying to rationalize her next move.


Her tongue betrays her. It moves almost instinctively, tasting the trace left behind. Immediately, a flush of shame washes over her. Like a thief… she thinks, stealing something precious that was meant for another.


The embarrassment burns, but there’s also an undeniable thrill, a pulse of forbidden curiosity she can’t suppress. Bella feels caught between guilt and an almost magnetic pull, the kind of twisted allure WS always manages to weave around her heart and mind.


She inhales deeply, trying to regain composure, but the faint memory of his whisper, his warmth, the way his eyes had held hers… it lingers, igniting a thousand unanswered questions in her chest.


WS stopped abruptly, and Bella, still floating in a daze from what she had done moments earlier, walked straight into his back. He exaggerated the stumble, throwing his arms up.
“See, Kathie? That’s the second time today this school’s tried to kill me.”


Bella’s cheeks burned, but before she could snap back, Kathie fixed WS with her lawyer’s stare.
“Do you know anything about the brawl at the sports department? Three athletes were assaulted, badly.”


WS met her eyes without flinching. “No clue. But if students are getting brutalized like that, I don’t feel safe here. Someone even tripped me earlier, smashed my head against a wall. Maybe it’s better I just go home. My first year’s done anyway. Can I just take the exams and skip the classes?”


Kathie’s brow arched. “Your first year is still under evaluation.”


“The Polytechnic won’t fail me,” WS replied smoothly. “I promised them I’d return. Hell, maybe they’ll even send proof I already graduated three years ago just to make sure I don’t.”


Kathie shivered at the casual arrogance. Was this what every day would feel like if he stayed — this constant chaos wrapped in a grin?


WS, unfazed, tilted his head. “Where are my brother and sister? I should say goodbye. I’ve made enough tests today. We needed five, right? I counted twenty-one.”


“Sixteen,” Kathie corrected sharply. “And your economics grade isn’t in yet. The professor… hasn’t recovered from this morning.”


WS smirked. “Adults behaving like children. No wonder the kids are so immature.”


Bella watched silently, her chest tight. He was the same as always — infuriating, shameless, impossible to resist.


Bella practically shoved Vidal against the clique room wall, her hands gripping him like she might explode. The kiss was fierce, urgent, and unrestrained, a storm of frustration and private shame—the echo of her secret act earlier, the taste of him still lingering on her tongue. This wasn’t desire for Vidal. This was revenge, a pure, street-racer kind of reckoning.


Every bite, every press of her lips, was jagged and deliberate, a violent poetry born from the fire WS had ignited in her. She didn’t care who saw. She didn’t care what anyone thought. The clique froze, their jaws slack, watching Bella—a girl usually brimming with controlled intensity—turn into a whirlwind of passion and rebellion.


Ayuah, sitting on Jeff’s lap nearby, stiffened, recognizing the chaos in Bella’s energy. But nobody could guess why—they didn’t know the secret act that had lit the fuse inside her, the private, forbidden act that had left her mind racing and her instincts sharp.


When Bella finally broke away, her chest heaving, her eyes burned with unspent fire. The message was clear: WS had left his mark, and she was taking her revenge in the only way she knew how—loud, untamed, and undeniably Bella.


Inside, Jeff sits tensely with Ayuah on his lap, hands instinctively bracing her, afraid she might leap into the chaos. WS notices, his instincts sharp, and slides his phone from his pocket. A quick message to Bella:


“Tell Vidal to go to the next room. No explanations.”


She glances at the phone mid-kiss, smirks through the chaos, and nods. Vidal obeys immediately, utterly lost in Bella’s fire, following her out as instructed without a word.


WS watches, amused and calculating, as the clique continues to gape at Bella—all attention fixed on her daring, unhinged display—while he remains completely invisible, a ghost orchestrating from the shadows.


Bella leans close to Vidal, whispering in his ear: “Next room… now.”


He stiffens for a moment, then obeys without hesitation, walking away. He glances back, expecting her to follow—but she doesn’t.


The clique erupts into murmurs.


Robin, eyes dreamy, whispers to Sasha: “Oh… love is so beautiful.”


Sasha rolls her eyes, arms crossed, muttering under her breath: “Ridiculous. The nerve…”


Nami gags dramatically. “Disgusting. Absolutely disgusting.”


Ayuah bites her lip, watching the scene unfold. “Sexy as hell…” she mutters, gripping Jeff’s arm tighter.


Nadjia is already scribbling furiously in her journal, her eyes wide. “Note: Bella’s boldness + Vidal’s compliance = maximum impact on clique dynamics…”


Jeff, looking confused and slightly exasperated, glances at Ayuah. “Wait… is this why girls want their own private rooms?”


The clique gathers around Bella, their expressions a mix of shock, curiosity, and barely-contained amusement.


Sasha narrows her icy blue eyes. “What the hell do you think you’re doing? This is… ridiculous. And the nerve.”


Robin, barely containing her smile, clasps her hands together. “Oh, come on… it’s kind of beautiful, don’t you think? Love, passion… drama!”


Nami folds her arms, her tone sharp. “Disgusting. Absolutely disgusting. Are you trying to humiliate him—or yourself?”


Ayuah leans against the wall, smirking. “Sexy as hell… but why? What’s the point?”


Nadjia scribbles in her journal like a machine. “Bella’s marking territory. But… is it strategic, emotional, or purely instinctual?”


Bella shrugs, her smirk widening. “I felt like it. Needed to mark my territory… lions piss on their turf, you know?” She glances pointedly at Nami. “Maybe I needed to do a little marking of my own turf.”


Sasha blinks, icy composure cracking. “Your turf? What exactly does that mean?”


Robin, dreamy as ever, tilts her head. “Are you saying… it’s about him? Him and you?”


Nami huffs, crossing her arms tighter. “Don’t even think about trying to explain that away. I’m not letting you play games here.”


Ayuah chuckles, shaking her head. “So it’s like… intimidation? Or seduction?”


Nadjia, pen flying across her journal, mutters, “Interesting… marking territory through emotional and physical dominance… observable effects: male compliance, clique destabilization, attention rerouted…”


Bella just smiles, unapologetic. “Take your pick, ladies. I felt like it.


Nami’s phone buzzes. A message from Vidal: “Meet me in the next room over. Keep it secret.”


She glances at the group. “I need some fresh air,” she murmurs, slipping away while the others continue chatting, still buzzing over Bella’s audacious display.


As she enters the next classroom, her heart stutters. Vidal lies unconscious across a table, his head lolled to the side. Panic surges. “Vidal!” she gasps, stepping forward.


A firm hand clamps over her mouth from behind, and a low voice whispers in her ear, steady but urgent: “Please… do not faint like our brother. I am not a ghost.”


Nami freezes, her pulse racing. Her mind spins, trying to identify the intruder. Calm but alert, she strains against the grip, her eyes darting for any clue.


The room feels suddenly smaller, charged with an unspoken danger—and yet, a strange control emanates from the person holding her.


He slowly turns Nami around… “Please don’t scream, big sis!”


At first, she cannot connect the dots — the long blonde hair, the hard tanned skin, and then… those eyes. Recognition hits her all at once, and she breaks down, crying uncontrollably.


WS holds her tightly against his chest, letting her release all the emotions she’s been holding in. It’s the second time it’s happened today, and the contrast stings him — Bella melted first, overcome by his presence, but his mother never reacted like this. Why?


He lets himself think on it only for a heartbeat before focusing entirely on Nami. “I told you in my dreams I would always return to you… and I did,” he whispers, comforting her, grounding her in the reality of his presence.


Nami blinks up at him through tear-streaked lashes, catching the slight grin on his face. “So… it was stolen?” she asks, her voice trembling.


WS nods slowly. “Most of it, yes… but it was a good thing. Otherwise, people would have overdosed, and many more… new ones… would’ve gotten addicted. I made sure the drug price stayed high. My way of giving back… saving lives, in a sense.”


Nami’s brow furrows as she processes him, the contradictions lining up. “And… you never killed innocents?”


“Never. Well… except once,” he admits quietly, the edge of guilt in his tone. “I felt horrible about it.”


Nami stiffens slightly, her memory surfacing. “I… I remember. You called me late that night… asking for Sasha’s phone. I was… scared. I thought you might hurt yourself.”


WS’s hand tightens slightly around her shoulder, grounding both of them. “I just… needed to make sure she was safe. That was my mistake… letting it get that far. But I didn’t… not really.”


The room holds a tense quiet, Nami absorbing both the danger and the care wrapped up in him. For the second time that day, she realizes just how complicated he is—and how much he means to those he chooses to protect.


Nami glances at him, her brows knitting together. “You… you’re not… with Kathie Zane, are you?”


WS shakes his head, a faint grin tugging at his lips. “No.”


She exhales sharply, relief washing over her. “Thank god… I just remembered someone’s been causing problems all over the school today…”


He catches her gaze, smiling faintly. No Kathie, but the corners of his mouth hint at everything else.


“Well,” he says, tilting his head, “they tried to bully me academically. Seems everyone thought I was dumb. And the basketball players…” he shrugs, his bruised lip catching the light, “12 against 1. Bunch of pussies.”


Nami reaches out, her fingers brushing the bruised skin. He doesn’t flinch. Not even the slightest wince.


“Can you… even feel pain?” she asks softly.


He meets her eyes, calm and unshakable. “I always could.”


She remembers, as if it were yesterday—the boy who got up again and again when everyone else would have stayed down. “But… you ignore it?”


WS’s gaze drifts, distant for a moment. “When it serves no purpose, or there’s nothing I can do at the time… it only gets in the way. Kept me alive so far.”


Nami feels the weight of it, the raw truth behind his calm. Every bruise, every scar, every silent endurance—it isn’t recklessness. It’s calculation, survival, and maybe… a measure of who he truly is.


Nami leans back against the wall, letting herself slump into Vidal’s side, wrapping her arms around him. “Did you… really have to knock him out?”


WS shrugs, calm as ever. “He just fainted when he saw me.”


Nami tilts her head, eyes narrowing slightly. “Sure… I still remember how you tried to murder Vidal—from when you were four up to eight years old.”


WS lets out a small, almost rueful smile. “I wasn’t myself back then. And… well, you and Mom took care of me, so at the time, I assumed if Vidal wasn’t present, I could get more… love. Now I know it doesn’t work like that. I’ve tried to make amends ever since.”


Nami snorts, shaking her head slightly. “Not that he’ll ever accept them. Besides… he was a bit of a whiny bitch.”


WS glances at her, expression neutral but faintly amused. “He still is.”


Nami laughs softly. “Yeah… sort of needy. Still is, except it’s with Bella now and not Mom. I still can’t figure out what a girl like Bella sees in Vidal.”


WS’s eyes soften just a fraction. “Vidal is safe… and dedicated.”


Nami tilts her head, skeptical. “I’m not sure ‘dedicated’ or even ‘devoted’ is the right word. More like… obsessed.”


WS smirks faintly, leaning back a little. “Obsessed, maybe. But he’s ours, and that’s what matters.”


Nami lets out a short laugh, shaking her head as she tightens her hold on Vidal. The tension from the day lingers, but for a moment, all three of them are just a family, bruised and messy, yet unbroken.


The exam room was quiet except for the tick of the wall clock. Warscared stood before the professor, hood pushed back, blue eyes steady and unreadable. Kathie sat off to the side, pen scratching in her notebook, tracking every subtle shift in his expression as if the truth might slip through in a blink.


“French,” the professor prompted.
Warscared answered fluidly, the cadence natural.
“German.” A seamless pivot, no hesitation.
“Italian.” Smooth again, almost lyrical.
“Spanish.” Clear, confident.


Kathie’s pen stopped, only to start again when the professor tried to trip him.


“Portuguese.”
The reply was fluent, fast — but the professor’s brow furrowed, catching the slight Brazilian lilt. Warscared’s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly.


“Japanese.”
Here, his voice sharpened. The grammar was impeccable, keigo polished to an almost unnatural sheen. The accent, though — faint, peculiar, born of his mother’s fractured heritage. Too clean, too deliberate.


Then the weaker tools: Russian — functional but unpolished, three credits’ worth of practice. Mandarin — patchwork, two credits, stitched together from half-remembered lessons. Arabic — a single credit, broken fragments, enough to gesture intent but not to pass.


By the end, the professor leaned back, studying him with cautious interest. Kathie underlined something twice in her notes. Warscared stood motionless, calm as stone, as if the entire test were nothing more than a formality.


The examiner leaned back, trying to keep his composure as Warscared finished his last response in flawless Brazilian Portuguese, his tone smooth, cadenced, and without hesitation.


“Obrigado, senhor.” He gave a little half-smile, as if the test were nothing more than small talk at a café.


The examiner cleared his throat. “French, German, Italian, Spanish, Japanese… and Portuguese. All fluent. Regional quirks in your Japanese, but… impressive. That’s thirty credits.”


Warscared tilted his head. “And the rest?”


The examiner shuffled his notes. “Russian, conversational. Mandarin, basic. Arabic… barely serviceable.”


Warscared shrugged, as if thirty-six credits was a disappointing grocery list.


Kathie Zane watched from the side of the room, arms folded, her polished nails digging lightly into her arm. In one single day he picked fights with half the basketball team, rattled faculty, and now he’s walking into second-year standing as if it’s a given.


She caught herself biting her lip. He’s a asset now, technically. But every minute he’s here feels like a powder keg waiting to go off. What’s his value compared to the chaos he drags with him?


The examiner closed the file. “With your other credits tallied, if the Polytechnic school verifies them… you’d qualify as second-year. Maybe even further, depending on documentation.”


Warscared leaned forward, eyes glinting. “They won’t fail me. They might even send proof I already graduated three years ago just to make sure I don’t come back.”


Kathie shivered at the way he said it. Calm, matter-of-fact, like he wasn’t bluffing. Is this every day when he’s around? Nothing but storms waiting to break?


The exams ended quietly, the clock’s ticking suddenly feeling louder than before. Kathie Zane watched as Warscared folded his papers with calm precision, his expression unreadable.


“You know,” she began cautiously, “with what you’ve demonstrated today… and your other credits… you might not even need to attend classes at all.”


Warscared leaned back slightly, blue eyes glinting. “Is that so? Are you saying I have to sit through lectures? I’d assumed I already have enough to bypass at least two years.”


Kathie hesitated. A year of college was roughly twenty-five credits. Languages, philosophy, mathematics, economics, physics… he’d just demonstrated mastery over what amounted to fifty-six credits, not even counting the transcripts from his former school. She swallowed hard. If he could pass tests without attending classes, he’d essentially graduated.


“I… I don’t know what to do with you,” she admitted, her voice tight. “Having someone like you here… it could be extremely disruptive. But losing a mind like yours… would be a greater waste.”


Warscared’s lips curved into a small, half-smile. “You know, most of the best Harvard students were people who dropped out and built empires,” he said lightly. “Attendance is overrated.”


Kathie’s eyes widened slightly. She could feel the weight of it—the knowledge, the power, and the chaos he carried with him. And yet, for all the fear, there was a begrudging acknowledgment: someone like him couldn’t be ignored.


As WS stepped out, he saw his seven bikers waiting for him, grinning. Several girls’ numbers had already been collected, and the mood was light—until the conversation turned to Nami and Sasha.


“Not my sister, retards,” he barked, stepping closer. Dalton and Walt immediately stiffened, guilt flashing across their faces. “Sorry, boss… hot sister, tough .”


Sasha froze, her breathing catching. He… he is alive? Her eyes flicked to Nami, sharp and almost accusing. “How long did you know?”


Nami, taken aback by the edge in Sasha’s voice, replied quickly, “Just a few hours ago!”


Before the tension could escalate further, a full Zane-Revera-Petrov motorcade rolled into the parking lot. WS’s boys had been making enough noise to draw attention.


He looked at Sasha, and for a moment, there was no grin, no manipulation—just a calm, honest smile. “Thanks for looking out for Nami,” he said quietly. “But I guess it’s time to fuck off before your men catch up to mine and this ends badly.”


With that, he vaulted onto his bike. Engines roared, tires screeched, and they took off through the lot. Fifty armed men suddenly spilled into the parking area, but WS’s group had already slipped out the other exit, leaving chaos behind in their wake.


The limo glided smoothly through the city streets, the low hum of the engine the only sound in the cabin. Robin sat in the back with Nami and Sasha, giving them space while keeping an eye on the world outside.


Nami stayed composed, posture perfect, her calm presence steadying the group. Sasha, however, was a storm coiled in designer leather and silk. Her fingers drummed anxiously against the armrest, chest rising and falling too quickly.


He is alive. The thought hit her like a punch to the stomach. And then Bella. Is that what happened? That cheating cunt, flaunting herself, a public display while privately scheming her next move… or perhaps she already did?


Sasha’s expensive nails clicked against the leather, the nervous energy radiating off her making the quiet limo feel almost claustrophobic. Nami noticed the tension but remained silent, her composed gaze forward. Robin stole a single glance at Sasha, registering the storm inside her, and then fell silent, letting her thoughts unravel in privacy.


The city blurred past the tinted windows, but inside the limo, Sasha’s mind was locked on the man who had returned—and the chaos he had brought into her life.


The limo slid smoothly through the city streets, the low hum of the engine filling the quiet cabin. Robin sat beside Nami, both composed, observing without comment. Sasha sat across from them, fingers curled against the leather armrest, nails tapping a staccato rhythm that betrayed the storm inside her.


“He… how is he still alive?” Sasha’s voice barely rose above a whisper, eyes darting toward Nami. “I thought—he was gone. How—how did this happen?”


Nami’s calm gaze met hers. “I just found out a few hours ago,” she said evenly, letting the words hang. No panic, no overreaction—just the steady certainty Sasha wished she could feel.


Sasha pressed her forehead into her hands, mind spinning. Bella… what was she doing today? That display… was it—connected to him? Her pulse quickened, every thought crashing over the next in a chaotic rhythm. “Nami… Bella today… what she did… is that… somehow connected to him? Tell me. Please.”


Nami’s expression softened slightly, but she didn’t offer more than a single, measured nod. The tension in the backseat tightened, the luxury of the limo doing nothing to cushion the weight of Sasha’s racing thoughts. Robin’s quiet presence only emphasized the contrast—one friend storming inside, one calm and measured, the third observing without interference.


Outside, the streets blurred past, but inside the limo, Sasha was trapped in the storm of her own mind, confronting the impossible fact that he was alive—and that Bella’s act might have been part of a larger, more dangerous game.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
Sasha’s limo slowed to a stop in front of Nami’s house. The driveway was quiet. No Vidal’s car, but a lone bike leaned near the garage door. Sasha’s breath caught at the sight—his. She didn’t need to say a word; the truth was obvious.


Inside, WS wandered through the house like a ghost retracing his own life. Vidal’s room was unchanged, frozen in time. Nojiko’s was abandoned, carrying only dust and memories. But Nami’s… Nami’s was different. Once bright, cluttered with cheerful things, it had grown darker, weightier.


He stepped inside and scanned the walls. Photos lined them—Nami with friends, Nami with achievements. And among them… at least two were only of him. He stopped at the bedside table. The photo there froze him in place. The four of them, back when he was no older than four. Life had been cruel then, full of hard days with little to laugh about. But that day—captured in the photo—had been one of the rare good ones.


WS’s voice cracked, low, almost inaudible. “I’m sorry.”


From behind, Nami’s arms wrapped around him, her warmth pressing into his back the way he had once needed as a child. She kissed the back of his head gently. “It’s okay… You had to grow, I guess.”


“Yes,” WS admitted, closing his eyes. “I did. But that doesn’t mean I don’t need you. Or Nojiko. You’ve kept me grounded before… I hope you can keep me grounded again. Whenever I get hot-headed, I lose sight of who I want to be—and I become closer to what I know I don’t want to become.”


Nami’s voice softened, almost a whisper. “Is that what happened today at the college?”


He nodded. “Yes. If I hadn’t recognized Jeff and Dwayne from your birthday… when I stood up again, I know I would’ve taken five more down. And since those boys can’t fight… I would’ve finished them all by the third time I got up.” He paused, breathing heavy with the weight of his own words. “I can feel the pain. But I choose to ignore it. And the problem is… when you ignore pain long enough, you risk permanent damage.”


He pressed a hand to his chest. “And it’s the same with here. There’s so much rage in me that sometimes it even scares me. I’m afraid of permanently hurting my heart… of becoming someone incapable of love.”


Unnoticed, Sasha had lingered in the doorway, listening. Her chest tightened, emotions warring inside her. She reached out, took Robin’s hand, and tugged her silently away.


Outside, Robin finally asked, “Why did you have to leave?”


Sasha exhaled shakily, eyes fixed on the night sky. “Because… they need alone time.”


The night air outside Nami’s house was cool, a contrast to the storm of thoughts rattling inside Sasha. She leaned against the limo, arms crossed tight, eyes still burning with the echo of his voice.


He’s alive. He’s here. And he’s… afraid of himself?


She had expected arrogance, the ruthless control that had shattered her years ago. But what she heard inside was something different. Not weakness—but a confession of fragility. A man who could break twelve athletes in a brawl was terrified of breaking his own heart.


Robin watched her, patient, curious. “So?” she asked softly.


Sasha’s nails dug lightly into her arms. “He spoke to Nami like… like she’s his anchor. Like she’s the only one who can stop him from burning himself alive.” Her voice cracked slightly, betraying more than she wanted.


Robin tilted her head. “That frightens you?”


Sasha shook her head, almost violently. “No. It frightens me that I’ve been playing chess with Bella while he’s out here bleeding his soul to his sister. And Bella—” she bit her lip hard, “Bella paraded herself around like she’d already won him. Maybe she already has.”


She pressed her palms against her eyes, muffling the shake in her breath. “And I stood there like a fool, asking Nami if Bella’s act was connected, while the truth was staring me in the face. Nami doesn’t need to play games. She already has what Bella wants. What I…” Her voice trailed, swallowed by the night.


Robin placed a steadying hand on Sasha’s shoulder, grounding her. “You’re shaken. That’s normal. But don’t let Bella’s smoke and mirrors make you forget—you’re not out of the game.”


Sasha let out a bitter laugh. “Game? Robin, this isn’t a game anymore. He’s alive. And whatever he becomes—he’ll decide who wins and who burns. Not us.”


She turned back to the house, lips tightening as if she could see through the walls. For the first time in years, Sasha Petrov felt like she wasn’t the Ice Queen at all—just another girl waiting in the cold.


Robin’s eyes lingered on Sasha, weighing her silence like she was studying the board before her next move. Finally, she spoke, voice low but cutting.


“You shouldn’t be thinking about competing with Nami,” she said flatly. “That’s a battle you’ll never win. She’s his sister. That bond is untouchable.”


Sasha’s jaw tightened, but she didn’t interrupt.


Robin leaned against the limo, gaze drifting toward the dark house. “And Bella?” Her lips curled into a dry half-smile. “She didn’t win him. She got close by dating Vidal. You know him—he’d sacrifice a piece of himself for family without thinking twice. Maybe what Bella calls victory is just him tossing her breadcrumbs, because of Vidal.”


The words hit Sasha like ice water, sobering, stinging.


Robin’s tone sharpened. “But you, Sasha… what you described to me? The way he looked at you, the way he spoke?” She tilted her head. “It doesn’t add up. It’s like you and everyone else are talking about the different people—because around you, he’s someone else entirely.”


Sasha blinked, startled. Robin’s gaze held her still, merciless but curious.


“So tell me, Sasha Petrov,” Robin asked, her voice dropping into a challenge. “What do you think that means?”


Sasha’s lips parted, but the words tangled in her throat. For the first time in years, the Ice Queen didn’t have an answer.


Sasha swallowed, her fingers tightening around the strap of her purse. Robin’s question lingered like a blade at her throat. Finally, she broke.


“Yes… what do you mean, Robin?” Her voice wasn’t icy now—it cracked, a tremor slipping through.


Robin’s eyes narrowed, studying her like prey that had finally twitched. “I mean he’s careful with everyone else. Cold. Calculated. Even Bella, with all her theatrics, he keeps at arm’s length. He treats people like tools, pieces on a board. You saw it today—he’ll gut a teacher’s pride without blinking. He’ll take a beating and keep coming back, not because he’s reckless, but because he wants people to see he can’t be broken.”


Robin paused, letting it sink in. Then her voice softened, dangerous in a different way. “But with you…? Sasha, it’s not the same. Around you he lets something slip. He’s not just the strategist, not just the Angel, not the monster everyone whispers about.”


Sasha’s chest tightened, breath shallow.


Robin leaned back, a thin smile curving her lips. “So, either he’s using you in a way even I can’t see through… or you’re the one person he doesn’t want to play games with.”


The car’s silence thickened, Sasha’s pulse roaring in her ears.


Sasha let out a brittle laugh, tilting her chin just enough to mask the tremor in her lips. “Nobody wants to play games with the Petrov Ice Queen. They’re all too scared. Part of it is my name… the other part—” her eyes flicked to the front, “—is Enessa.”


From the driver’s seat, Enessa’s voice cut like a blade. “And I’ll say it again, Alexandra. Stay away from that man. I disliked him when he was a boy, and he is twice as dangerous now that he’s a man.”


The air in the limo tightened, Sasha’s knuckles whitening against her knee.


Then Ayuah’s voice burst through on the phone speaker, unbothered. “Sash, you’ll love this. I just called my aunt to ask what he’s been up to these past two years. Guess what she said?”


Sasha closed her eyes. “…What?”


“She said she asked him herself. And his answer? A long list—a very, very, very long list—of women’s names. That dude’s a manwhore!”


Sasha’s stomach dropped, her whole body trembling. Barely eighteen… and already chewed up by so many shameless women? Her jaw clenched, fury knotting in her throat. Monsters. Taking advantage of a boy, of a minor—depraved whores!


Robin couldn’t hold it in; laughter broke sharp in the confined space. “Sure, Sasha. But let me ask you—if it were your brother, would you still be crying that the women had taken advantage of the mighty Dwayne Petrov?”


The question hit like a slap, hanging in the silence that followed.


The speaker crackled as Ayuah’s voice carried through the limo, casual but sharp as always.


“Oh, and Sash—been trying to find Bella. No luck. But after the way she behaved today? Vidal will probably be a corpse by tomorrow. Damn woman’s got fire burning between her legs, and her poor boyfriend’s the only one who can put it out.”


Sasha stiffened, Robin’s brow lifting.


Ayuah laughed. “God, I love that crazy slut. And I love you two dumb bitches too, but I gotta go. Jeff’s spending the night and, well… that shit’s too big. Stretching exercises right now.”


Both Sasha and Robin groaned in unison, faces twisting with distaste.


“Why,” Robin demanded, “do you date someone with something so big it can barely fit inside you, Ayuah?”


There was a beat of silence, then Ayuah’s voice came smooth, certain. “Because his mind is brilliant. Because he balances me out. Too much of my father in me, Robin—you know that. So I’ll take the good, that it’s his kind soul… with the terrible, which just happens to be twelve inches.”


The line clicked, leaving the limo thick with silence again. Sasha rubbed at her temple while Robin muttered, “She’s insane.”


Robin hit the call button and Nadjia’s voice came through the car speakers, curious as always.


“What’s this about? You sound all stirred up.”


Robin and Sasha exchanged a glance. Sasha spoke first, her voice low, taut. “Nadjia… WS is alive.”


There was a pause, then Nadjia practically gasped. “Wait—alive? As in, not dead? Where?”


“At college,” Sasha said, words clipped. “Being tested. For his knowledge.”


Robin cut in. “And he didn’t come alone. He rolled up with seven Angel bikers. You must’ve seen them.”


Nadjia’s mind worked fast. “The stand-off in the lot…? Don’t tell me that was him. The one who made Enessa back down?”


Before anyone could answer, Enessa’s voice cut sharp from the front seat. “Hey. Don’t twist that. He was ready to murder me because his mommy wanted some papers stamped. That fucking psycho. You girls should avoid trouble—he’s got it written all over him.”


But Nadjia wasn’t listening; her tone turned silky, almost purring. “So that’s WS… whoa. Momma likes.”


Sasha’s hand shot to her forehead, exasperated. “What is up with half the girls I know wanting to bang that biker wannabe? And the only ones who don’t are either his sister or my best friend, out of loyalty!” Her eyes narrowed. “So tell me, Robin—if it wasn’t for me, would you?”


Robin froze, chewing it over. “…Yeah. But it’d be awkward, you know? Not just because of you. My uncle Ray is his boss, and even he can’t control him. That could turn real bad.”


Nadjia laughed, cutting in. “Shut up. If that wasn’t an issue—would you go to bed with that slick asshole?”


The silence was answer enough; Robin flushed crimson, heat crawling up her neck.


Sasha burst out laughing, pointing. “Ha! Nadjia, you heard it—she just answered in the most Robin way possible. Look at her, she’s like a ripe tomato!”


Robin shoved Sasha’s shoulder, scowling, but her ears betrayed her, burning bright red in the limo’s dim light.


Robin crossed her arms, still flushed but shifting the topic. “But Nadjia—tell me this. The way everyone talks about WS, versus how Sasha describes her interactions with him… does it even sound like the same person?”


Nadjia hummed, intrigued. “What do you mean?”


Robin leaned forward, voice low and deliberate. “Think about it. Everyone else? They talk about deep magnetic eyes, predatorial looks, wicked grins—like he’s some wolf circling the pen. But Sasha?” Robin glanced sideways at her. “Every time she talks about him, it’s no predator. No mask. Just… honest smiles. Kindness in his eyes.”


Silence stretched in the back of the limo. Sasha’s breath hitched, but she stayed quiet.


“So Nadjia,” Robin pressed, her tone almost challenging, “what do you think that means?”


On the other end of the line, Nadjia gave a low, amused laugh. “Mmm. That’s juicy. So the Ice Queen gets honest smiles while the rest of us get the wolf baring his teeth? Sounds like someone’s special.”


Sasha bristled, glaring at the phone as if Nadjia could see her. “Don’t start.”


But Nadjia’s tone shifted, velvet wrapped around steel. “Teasing aside? It means something, Robin. Men like him don’t drop their masks for no reason. He either sees Sasha as leverage he can’t afford to burn—or…” she lingered on the word, almost purring, “…he doesn’t want to play games with her at all.”


Robin tilted her head, watching Sasha carefully.


Nadjia sighed, a whisper of honesty breaking through the tease. “And that’s dangerous. For him. For her. Because if he’s letting himself be soft, even a little… that’s how you get hurt in this world.”


Her laugh returned, sultry and self-deprecating. “Not that I’d mind testing those so-called wicked grins myself, but hey—credit where it’s due. If he’s smiling at you, Sasha, it’s not just an act. And you’d better figure out what to do with that before it eats you alive.”


The line went quiet again, leaving Sasha staring at the tinted glass, her chest tight with something she couldn’t name.


Nadjia’s words lingered in the limo like smoke. If he’s smiling at you, Sasha, it’s not just an act.


Robin watched her, waiting.


Sasha finally exhaled, slow and sharp, like the crack of breaking ice. “You’re imagining things. He smiles at everyone when it suits him. I just… happened to be in the room.”


Her voice was cool, detached, every syllable measured to cut off further speculation.


But Robin caught the faint tremor in her fingers as she adjusted her bracelet. And Nadjia, ever the predator, only chuckled knowingly on the other end of the line.


Robin leaned back slightly, voice calm but cutting. “You know… the thing is, his smiles are different around you. Or maybe you just see them differently.”


Sasha’s lips pressed into a thin line, but she didn’t respond.


Robin continued, eyes narrowing in thought. “Makes sense, I guess. Everyone calls him a predator… the guy who’s supposedly banged hundreds of women—if Ayuah’s story about the last two years is even close to true. And yet, when you talk about him… you see an innocent boy, being used by older women.”


Sasha shifted slightly, but her icy mask remained in place.


“Tell me, Sasha,” Robin pressed, leaning closer, “are all women sluts and he’s the innocent one? Or… is there a different common denominator here?”


Sasha’s jaw tightened imperceptibly, but she said nothing.


Robin tilted her head, smirk creeping in. “Hmm. Maybe it’s you who’s in love. Strange, the way you look at him… I get why you wouldn’t want to risk burning that bridge. But seriously? Pretty sure he was the angel hero of the gauntlet—73 women in a single night!”


Sasha’s nails clicked against her leg, ice unbroken, but her stomach gave a little twist that betrayed her composure.


Sasha’s fingers dug into her lap, nails pressing against her thigh as if she could carve the thought out of herself. Her face remained calm, pale and perfect as marble, every trace of reaction carefully hidden.


Shut up, Robin. Just shut up.


Her mind raced, images and words colliding. Ayuah’s ridiculous stories, the gauntlet, WS’s smiles… the way he’d looked at her earlier, the way he’d smiled so openly, honestly, without any games. Does he even realize what he does to me? Or is he just… him?


She swallowed, stiff and deliberate. I don’t… I don’t feel that way. None of this means anything. He’s dangerous. That’s all. And I can’t afford to care.


Her chest tightened with a heat she couldn’t let anyone see. She stared out the tinted window, watching the city blur past, each light a reminder that she was alive, that he was alive, and that the calm, measured mask she wore might be all that kept her from unraveling completely.


Inside, Robin and Nadjia’s laughter and teasing carried on, but Sasha didn’t respond. Her silence was her shield, ice protecting her from the storm that raged just beneath the surface. I’m not in love. I won’t be. I can’t be.


And yet, somewhere deep, the tiniest spark whispered a dangerous, undeniable truth: Maybe… I already am.


WS and Nami had grown tired of waiting for Vidal. The hours dragged, and every call went straight to voicemail. Finally, WS sighed and shook his head.


“Guess we’re on our own,” he said, striding to his own room. The door creaked as he pushed it open—and he paused.


The room was just as he had left it. Preserved. Everything in its place, untouched. Childhood trophies, books, even the little trinkets he’d collected over the years. A quiet weight settled in his chest—proof that someone had remembered, had cared.


He walked over to a drawer and pulled out a pink motorcycle helmet, holding it up with a faint smirk.


Nami raised an eyebrow. “How long have you had that?”


WS shrugged. “Bought it when I got the bike. Always hoped one day you’d ride with me.”


She blinked, softening. “Okay…”


Picking up her phone, she tried Vidal again. No answer. Frustrated but pragmatic, she typed a quick message: We’re heading to Nick already. Thanks for being so reliable!


Cut to Vidal’s phone buzzing on his bedside table. The message lit up the screen—but the room was filled with completely different sounds: Bella’s moans and cries, punctuated by gasps.


“Come on, you bastard! It’s only been five times tonight!” she yelled, voice rough with exertion. “Get up! I’m far from done. Fuck, I love this shit! I feel alive!”


Vidal barely registered the notification as the chaos around him continued.


WS swung off the bike, Nami stepping down behind him.


“Drive to Nick’s mansion,” Nami instructed.


He smirked faintly. “Fuck… how loaded is he?”


“Plenty, I guess,” Nami replied, scanning the street. “Bella’s house is just three doors over.”


WS’s jaw tightened. A flicker of memory hit him. “I remember now… Amber used to babysit me. Strange I never got to meet Bella back then.”


Nami pulled out her phone. “Let’s call Nojiko. She’ll want to know you’re here.”


A short ride later, they entered the house. Nojiko’s face lit up instantly.


“Kathie called,” she said, practically bouncing. “You already have fifty-six credits! You’re basically a third-year student if you want to be—one year ahead of Vidal!”


WS raised an eyebrow, expression calm but calculating.


Nojiko’s grin widened. “Kathie also said you’ll need a few specific classes for engineering, but nothing you can’t handle.” She hurried off toward the kitchen.


Nick appeared with his daughter Zara, eldest of his two girls, who gave WS a polite nod.


“Sorry we didn’t have much time to talk at the clinic,” Nick said, voice careful. WS’s eyes flicked to him, the memory coming back sharp. Eight Angel bikers in a small clinic… Nick had pointed a gun to protect himself, not knowing what he was dealing with.


WS’s lips curved slightly, neutral but unamused. Understandable. I don’t hold grudges… not for that.


Zara watched him closely, curiosity mixed with a trace of wariness. WS nodded subtly, acknowledging her presence without a word, his calm composure unshaken.


They talked for a few minutes, the small room filling with casual chatter. WS’s eyes, however, scanned the surroundings, taking in the subtle details.


Something caught his attention—a crazy duck sticker on the wall. He frowned, glancing at Nick. “You… also a biker?”


Nick’s lips twitched, a faint smile. “Yeah. Still patched in. Life just… gets in the way of riding sometimes.”


WS’s gaze shifted to a Triumph sticker, subtle but unmistakable. Triumphs were rider bikes. And Nick lived here.


He turned sharply to Nick, eyes narrowing with interest. “You used to be a rider that got patched over?”


Nick nodded. “Yeah. When Ray became national president and the new ring was established, it got too hot to continue riding. A few guys still do, but they’re always surrounded by five chapters of psychopathic Angels. So… sorry for freaking out on you earlier. Nojiko knows my story, but Angels make me nervous. Not my best experience.”


WS tilted his head, expression calm but sharp. “I can understand that. They’re not exactly… friendly to their declared enemies.”


Nick gave a rueful chuckle. “Not friendly at all.”


The tension between them eased slightly, replaced with a quiet recognition. Two men who understood the same dangerous world—but from very different angles.


Nick leaned back, curiosity sparking in his eyes. “So… what’s your current position? No top rocker, not patched in yet?”


WS shrugged, calm as ever. “Went on prospect. But since I don’t have military experience, Ray refused to patch me.”


Nick nodded slowly, understanding. “I can see that. If you get patched, the army might refuse you… though not the Navy or the Air Force.”


He raised an eyebrow. “Still a prospect, I take it? Two years?”


“Yeah,” WS said. His voice was quiet but carried weight. “Two long years riding. Several of your former buddies—and even a few of my current ones—made life hard for me. But I’m just a hanger-on. Even if I can use the central stick, I can’t be patched until I return from a tour of duty.”


Nick leaned forward, interested. “Where did you ride?”


“Mainly the Southeast. Up and down Florida. I visited Texas too,” WS replied evenly.


Nick’s gaze flicked to the seven bikers waiting outside. “And your friends? The ones you brought?”


WS smirked faintly. “People I picked here and there. Jeremiah told me to bring back people I found useful… so I did. Capable guys.”


Nick nodded, approval clear. “I can clearly see that.”


WS and Nami stepped into the mansion, the quiet hum of the place a stark contrast to the chaos of the day.


Nick’s daughter, Zara, kept glancing back at WS, curiosity flickering in her eyes. Something about him felt familiar.


WS, oblivious to her stares at first, finally removed his jacket. The hoodie beneath snapped into view—the same one she had seen earlier. Her eyes widened as recognition clicked into place.


That’s him.


The biker. The one who had stirred up confusion at school that morning, moving through the halls with Kathie Zane at his side. Arms linked, smiles, authority… that display.


Zara’s eyes narrowed, anger and disbelief mixing in her gaze. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she stared at him.


WS caught the look but didn’t flinch. He simply tilted his head, cool, calm, calculating. His eyes met hers, nothing predatory, nothing teasing—just neutral observation.


Zara’s chest tightened. Something about the casual way he carried himself, the way he moved through the room, made her pulse quicken—not with fear, exactly, but with irritation and shock.


“Who the hell are you?” she muttered under her breath, more to herself than anyone else, but WS’s ears were sharp. He gave a faint, almost imperceptible smile.


Nami, sensing the tension, gave him a subtle nudge. WS only shrugged, unbothered.


Zara started moving toward a door, jaw tight, still fuming from the morning realization.


The door creaked open—and a girl stepped out. Purple hair, a nose ring, and a bandage held in place with two stickers. Her eyes locked on WS immediately.


WS froze for a fraction of a second, his mind racing. Oh… fucking shit.


This was the girl he had taught a lesson to earlier—the one he’d had to put in her place to show the difference between words and violence. The one he had beaten to make a point. And now… she was standing in front of him, glaring, alive, pissed off, and unmistakably connected to his own past.


WS’s face remained calm, controlled, but internally, a flicker of unease passed through him. He had never expected this collision—his past actions, his present chaos, and the consequences all converging in one moment.


The purple-haired girl’s expression hardened, and her voice, sharp and cutting, carried into the room. “You… you’re the guy from earlier.”


WS tilted his head, neutral, giving nothing away. “That would be me,” he said evenly, his tone betraying none of the memory’s bite.

The room seemed to contract around them, the past colliding with the present, and for the first time that day, WS allowed himself a very slight crease in his brow—not fear, not guilt, just acknowledgment of the unexpected complications his actions had sown.


Nojiko appeared in the doorway, smiling, hair slightly tousled from the kitchen. “Dinner’s ready! But… where the hell is Vidal?” she asked, scanning the room.


Her eyes softened as they landed on Vanessa. She blew a quick kiss at WS before crouching down to embrace her little girl. “My brave, brave warrior,” she murmured, holding Vanessa tightly.


WS observed quietly, noting the tiny curl of pride in Nojiko’s expression—and beneath it, the faintest edge of jealousy, just for a second, as her attention was divided.


Nami, leaning against the wall, whispered under her breath, “Mom got very attached to Vanessa while you were gone… more than you probably realize.”


WS tilted his head, eyes still on Nojiko, feeling the weight of family bonds and the subtle dynamics he had missed during his absence. He said nothing, letting the quiet moment linger, storing it in memory.


WS’s gaze sharpened, a flicker of jealousy crossing his features. “Today… two girls that cared about me cried when they met me,” he said, voice low but edged with accusation. “But my mother… hasn’t even shed a tear. If we go by that… do you even like me a little bit, Mom?”


Nojiko’s face hardened instantly, eyes narrowing. “Don’t be stupid,” she said firmly. “I knew you were alive. That’s why I didn’t cry. I kept going home to check on Vidal and Nami… and yes, I’ve been keeping your room clean.”


WS’s shoulders slumped slightly, shame prickling through him. He hadn’t meant to sound cruel, only… jealous.


From the corner, Vanessa’s small giggle broke the tension. She looked up at WS, her eyes sparkling. Seeing the big bully getting scolded… priceless.


WS shot a sideways glance at his little sister, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For all his strategic mind and calm composure, some moments—the raw, simple honesty of family—still managed to catch him off guard.


Nick crouched slightly, careful not to patronize. “I’m glad you’re okay. Tomorrow, I’ll talk to Kathie—make sure the asshole who did this to you gets kicked out of that school.”


Vanessa gave a small smirk, amused by all the fuss, and WS noticed Nami tense beside him. Her eyes flicked between Zara’s knowing stares and Vanessa’s sly expression.


Before WS could react, Nami smacked the back of his head. “You dumb, stupid prick… really hitting girls now?” she whispered fiercely.


WS raised a hand, calm but serious. “I want to apologize, Vanessa. I was pissed at my mother’s cold treatment this morning and at the stupid rules at the gate… my name got called out, Mom.”


Nojiko’s eyes softened immediately, understanding flashing in them.


WS continued, looking at Vanessa directly. “So, in anger, I struck you after a minor provocation. I am sorry. If we’re going to be family, it’s wrong to start with a lie.”


Zara’s expression lit up with triumph. I knew it.


Nami looked conflicted, torn between disbelief and exasperation. Nick raised his eyebrows in surprise.


Vanessa crossed her arms, voice sharp and incredulous—but Nojiko’s calm presence tempered her anger. “Really? And you thought you’d just tell me and everything’s fine? I was going to milk your worth… why’d you have to admit it?”


WS met her glare evenly. “My mother taught me not to lie. It’s the truth—and maybe it’ll calm you a bit.”


Vanessa blinked, caught between irritation and reluctant respect. Nojiko gave her a small, reassuring smile. “See? He’s learning.”


WS allowed a faint, almost imperceptible smirk. For all his strategic mind, family dynamics—especially the maternal warmth Nojiko extended to Vanessa—still had a way of catching him off guard.


Nojiko hovered near her phone, calling Vidal for the third time. “Where the hell are you, boy?” she muttered under her breath, finally giving up with a sigh. “Guess we’ll wait a bit longer.”


She gestured toward the kitchen table. “Let’s go for drinks while we wait.”


WS reached for the bottle of gin, pouring himself a neat glass. Nami’s eyes widened. “You… actually drink that straight?” she asked, raising her cranberry juice in mild protest. “I’m taking mine like a civilized human.”


Zara, leaning casually against the counter, smirked and tilted her head at WS. “You know, I’m in Sasha and Robin’s class… and some of my other classes line up with Ayuah and Bella too. Who knows? Maybe we’ll end up sharing a few classes, desk mates even.”


She gave him a teasing smile. “Wouldn’t that be wonderful, stepbro?”


WS glanced at her, one eyebrow raised. Calm, measured, and ever aware of the subtle flirtation. “We’ll see,” he said evenly, taking a slow sip of his gin. There was no rush to answer, no urgency to commit—just observation.


Nami snorted softly, shaking her head. “You two are ridiculous,” she muttered, swirling her cranberry juice.


Zara leaned in slightly, her tone playful but pointed. “I like ridiculous. Makes life… interesting.”


WS’s eyes flicked briefly to Nami, then back to Zara. The tension was light, teasing, and carefully measured—he was aware of boundaries, but he was never blind to opportunities.


Nojiko watched them both, a small smile tugging at her lips. “Just remember, boys and girls… manners, please. And don’t give me another reason to call Vidal.”


WS swirled his gin in the glass, eyes sharp and unwavering. “Most of feminism is horseshit,” he said, leaning back. “Calling it science doesn’t make it true. Besides, there’s a reason 99% of science is theories, not laws. Feminism? Give me a break. I was in Mexico when they claimed the femicide rate doubled. In reality? It was halved. They just created new categories—statistical lies, intellectual dishonesty. Just like string theorists… and anyone who believes modern monetary theory and dares to call themselves an economist. Not that economists aren’t mostly charlatans, but these MMT people? Absolute worst.”


Vanessa raised an eyebrow, leaning forward, intrigued. “Wait… are you the guy who made the economics teacher cry and leave the school?”


WS smirked faintly. “Of course. As it’s stated in the Bible, the truth will set you free.”


Zara, trying to defend her studies, countered quickly. “I’m studying economics, you know. That’s… not fair.”


WS turned his gaze to her, calm and biting. “Good luck living a worthless, fruitless life. Even your great prophet, Maynard, clearly stated: an economist who only studies the economy and knows nothing of life… is not a true economist. Meaning the discipline itself is useless.”


Vanessa laughed outright, shaking her head at Zara’s smug smirk. “Oh, Zara… look at you, thinking you’re clever.”


Zara flushed slightly, caught between amusement and irritation, while WS simply raised his glass, satisfied with the chaos of ideas he’d sown.


WS leaned back in his chair, swirling the gin, eyes narrowing as Vanessa passionately countered points from a Gloria Steinem essay. “Yeah, I like her—she was a tough cookie,” he admitted, voice calm, “but that doesn’t mean I can ignore her false arguments.”


Vanessa’s eyes sparkled, voice rising with conviction. “But that’s exactly why she’s so important! You can’t dismiss the foundation just because some points don’t hold up!”


WS smirked faintly. “Be careful of that shit. Seen enough of that while riding. You don’t want to become the sort of people addicted to that heroin.”


Vanessa blinked, a laugh breaking from her lips at the pun. “Gloria Steinem is my heroine—don’t compare her to drugs!”


WS shrugged, perfectly deadpan. “Same thing. Both can make people high on ideas they can’t back up.”


Across the table, Nami and Zara watched quietly. Nami’s lips twitched with suppressed amusement. Him and his stupid jokes… she thought, exasperated but entertained.


Zara leaned forward, smirking. This is… something else. He’s impossible, but you can’t look away.


The debate continued, sharp, witty, and unrelenting, blending intellect with teasing humor, while Nami and Zara observed, caught between admiration, disbelief, and quiet laughter.


Nojiko’s voice rang from the kitchen, warm but firm. “I’m tired of waiting! Everyone to the table before the food gets cold! And if Vidal shows up late… he’s getting scolded. Ever since he started dating Bella, it’s like he became a new person!”


WS, sipping his gin, didn’t even glance up. “To be a person, he’d need a personality,” he said coolly. “Being Bella’s doormat cannot be qualified as a personality trait.”


Zara and Vanessa burst out laughing, almost doubling over at the remark. Nami shot WS a sharp look, half exasperated, half trying not to laugh herself.


Nojiko sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose with a smile. “You’re impossible, Eyckardt. But fine—dinner before it goes cold.”


WS smirked faintly, setting his glass down. For all the familial warmth, he could never resist stirring the pot just a little.


Vanessa opened her mouth to say, “Eyck—”


Nami cut her off sharply. “Zara told you—you don’t call him that. You have to earn it. And if you doubt whether you’ve earned it… you haven’t.”


Vanessa shivered slightly, remembering the brute from that morning—the chaos, the aggression—and fell in step under WS’s protective arm as they made their way to the table. Nick, her father, looked on, quietly smiling, seeing everyone interacting and having fun, relieved that his daughter seemed safe and comfortable.


Earlier, as WS had passed the kitchen to help Nojiko, Nick had asked quietly, “Is there anything you need to say?”


WS’s gaze had met him, calm and measured. “If you make my mother happy… keep going.”


When WS had admitted earlier that he was the one who struck Vanessa, he had been worried. Being a biker, he knew crude tongues and rough behavior came with the territory—and Nick’s daughter, a feminist through and through, could have easily taken offense. Yet now… they seemed to be getting along.


WS was so different from Vidal. Even now, Vidal would occasionally scream, “You’re not my father!” in fits of rebellion. But WS… he simply accepted him, no argument, no temper.


Now, watching Vanessa, Nami, and Zara settle at the table, WS allowed himself a faint, satisfied smirk. Family moments like this—chaotic, imperfect, alive—were worth every calculation, every provocation, and every tense second of the past days.


The table was set, but Vidal was nowhere to be seen. WS leaned back slightly, eyeing his plate. “Hmm… Mom, didn’t you say something about the food getting cold? Why is my dish… sushi? Seems pretty cold by now.”


Nojiko couldn’t help but smirk at his stupid dad joke, shaking her head fondly.


Vanessa, clinging lightly to WS’s side, rolled her eyes with a laugh, while Nami stood to his right, arms crossed, trying to maintain a serious posture but failing against the warmth of the moment.


Zara, ever the observant one, tilted her head and quipped to Vanessa, “Careful there… getting a little too attached, aren’t you?”


WS glanced at them both, a faint smirk on his lips. “Must be Stockholm syndrome,” he said dryly, eliciting another round of laughter from Vanessa and Nami.


The three of them continued their playful banter, teasing, rolling eyes, and smirking at one another. Vidal’s empty chair was a silent reminder, but it barely registered in the flow of conversation.


The room was filled with warmth, teasing, and laughter—a rare, fleeting moment of calm in their otherwise chaotic lives, anchored by WS’s humor and the subtle comfort of family.


The table was set, Vidal still absent, but for the first time, Nami actually found herself enjoying dinner with these “stuck-up rich bitches.” Vanessa was clinging lightly to WS, teasing and laughing, and Zara’s playful jabs at Vanessa were entertaining rather than grating.


Nami glanced around, realizing she didn’t feel the usual irritation that came with the condescending tones of most wealthy girls—except for Ayuah, Robin, and Sasha. The two of them in particular carried a certain icy superiority, and Nami had always bristled at it. That was part of why she had stayed back in their old home with Vidal, even though he had cried and begged to move closer to Bella’s neighborhood.


Nojiko had insisted they needed to grow, that their own space was necessary. It wasn’t until Nami had bought Vidal a Mercedes SLK that he finally relented—though he had allowed Bella to drive it sometimes during street races, which had led to more than a few chaotic afternoons.


Now, sitting at the table, Nami felt a rare ease, sipping her drink, listening to WS’s jokes, and watching Vanessa and Zara banter. Even with Vidal missing, the evening was surprisingly light, and for once, she could enjoy the company of the girls without feeling weighed down by arrogance or judgment.


WS, noticing her ease, shot her a small glance. A rare, satisfied smirk tugged at his lips. For all the chaos he’d stirred in the world outside, tonight there was a moment of calm—and Nami was finally letting herself enjoy it.


Nami leaned back slightly, a playful glint in her eye. “So… do you want your millions back?”


WS arched an eyebrow. “Which millions?”


“The ones you earned,” Nami replied, casually.


WS smirked. “I might have earned them, but I did it for you guys. Doesn’t make them mine to take. But… if you can put in a few pointers to better diversify your investments, I’ll listen.”


Nick, Vanessa, and Zara all froze, stunned.


“Wait… Nami, you’re rich?” Vanessa finally asked, eyes wide. “And I don’t mean rich-daddy rich like Nick here, I mean your own money?”


Nami shrugged, nonchalant. “It’s WS’s money. I used it to pay for bills, debts—including Mom’s old debts—and even bought Vidal a car.”


The secret of Vidal’s Mercedes was finally explained.


WS leaned back, raising his glass, smirk widening. “Then it’s your money, all right. Besides, I can always steal more.”


At that moment, a perfectly aimed rice ball flew at his head, courtesy of Nojiko, smacking him squarely and making him stagger slightly.


“Hey!” WS exclaimed, shaking it off with mock indignation. “I said I’d diversify… not that I’d let myself get attacked!”


Nami stifled a laugh, while Nick, Vanessa, and Zara just stared, part amused, part incredulous, at the chaotic blend of family, money, and WS’s infuriating humor.


Nick leaned back in his chair, studying WS carefully. “When I met Nojiko,” he began, “she was… sort of down. Missing you dearly, though she’d never admit it. I can understand all of her love for you now that you’re here.”


WS’s gaze flicked toward him, attentive but guarded.


Nick continued, a faint grimness in his tone. “If I’d had the chance to guide you differently… well, my own father used to be a rider. Tried to keep me away from the life. He rode under Samuel back in the days…”


WS’s eyes sharpened slightly at the mention, and Nick raised a hand in reassurance. “Relax. None of the riders’ legacy want that life for their children. But it’s funny how you reacted… you know the stories?”


WS exhaled lightly, almost amused. “Gabriel, Michael, and Samael. One single tribe before the biker world shattered, never to be a single tribe again.”


Nick’s hand froze around his glass. “Yeah… I heard it. I read the bibles,” he said, shivering slightly. “Both?”


WS leaned in slightly, voice dropping low, modulating just so that only Nick could hear. “Azrael. May he never be needed again.”


Nick’s eyes widened, then he slowly raised his glass. “May he never be needed again.”


The two men clinked their glasses quietly, the weight of history, legacy, and unspoken codes pressing between them. Nick’s father had ridden under Samuel, a legacy he wanted to protect his children from, and now WS, fresh from chaos and upheaval, shared a brief, understanding bond over the world of riders and the ghosts of the past.


The girls watched quietly from the table, eyes wide, as the two men spoke. It was like listening to ghost stories—tales of legacies, danger, and shadows from a past they had never touched.


Nick leaned back, swirling his drink. “I run an advertising firm and a public relations company,” he said. “One tied to the Reveras, the other with the Zanes.”


WS arched an eyebrow. “No Petrov?”


Nick shook his head. “The Petrov’s are cold—like machines. They care about producing more for less, not much into soft power. Although they do own their own market company, mainly to keep the family image clean. Always have, since the old Petrov… I mean the old-old Petrov, not the current old Petrov. He was connected to the USSR, and boy, did that man make the States a favor. His chemistry knowledge, in one single swoop, removed the only Russian advantage in technology back then.”


WS’s eyes glinted at the historical weight.


Nick continued, voice dropping slightly. “You know Stalin tried to purge him on his last purge? Claimed the man was too smart, therefore dangerous. He grabbed his eldest and ran to the States, leaving his wife and daughters behind. Only in the 90’s was the family reunited again. By then he had died, but his wife and daughters lived. The new old Petrov gave his family a chance—and a share in the action.”


WS nodded slowly. “Enessa is the daughter of one of his sisters?”


Nick gave a slight, grim smile. “Exactly.”


The girls exchanged glances, the weight of the story sinking in. WS listened, his expression unreadable, but even the girls could sense the undercurrent—power, history, and the cold efficiency of families who had survived through intellect and ruthlessness.


WS leaned back slightly, studying Nick. “So, I take it you do well for yourself… but not one of the big players?”


Nick shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips. “I’m not. Not enough legacy, not enough influence, and well… not enough money as it stands. The only muscle I could pull would be the riders—but that would get me smacked in the face immediately.”


WS froze for a split second at Nick’s next words. “Not the same for my two girls… their mother being Leia Zane means that even though their name is Collins, they’re Zanes.”


WS’s mind clicked into overdrive. Collins?


Nick caught the subtle tension in WS’s expression. “Yeah… don’t be shaken by the name. They’re biker princesses from both sides of the border. Riders and Angels.”


WS leaned back, processing. He thought back to Stephanie Collins. Could this really be one of Judge Collins’ children? The coincidence seemed too much… but maybe not. The gears in his mind spun, weighing the possibility, connecting histories and families like a map of hidden alliances and latent power.


The conversation between WS and Nick flowed easily, laughter punctuating the air as they joked around. WS cleverly masked the flicker of suspicion at the Collins name, letting it pass as casual interest, while Nick remained unaware.


Dinner ended with plates cleared and everyone still buzzing from the evening. Naturally, they fell into their old habit of debating—science, politics, and laws—each testing the other in subtle ways.


WS steered the discussion toward law, deliberately supporting Nami, who had already demonstrated her genius in the field, while also probing Nick’s perspective. “So, in your experience,” WS began casually, “how often does a judge make a choice that seems… counterintuitive to their entire career?”


Nick leaned back, considering. “I couldn’t see my father, a former federal judge, making a decision like that,” he said quietly, his eyes clouding slightly with memory.


WS nodded, letting the comment sink in, and made a mental note. Later, he would check how many federal judges named Collins had served in the past fifty years. Surely, there couldn’t be more than one, right?


Meanwhile, the girls debated lightly among themselves, but WS’s attention was quietly sharpened. The law talk was more than a dinner conversation—it was reconnaissance.


Zara groaned, dropping her head into her hands. “I hate this sort of night,” she muttered. “Debates, arguments… Nojiko and her kids are too good at it.”


Vanessa laughed, leaning back in her chair. “I love this! I can see myself doing this with my own grandchildren in sixty years. It develops the mind, increases knowledge… this Asian family thing really seems effective.”


WS, having polished off his third gin of the night, felt the weight of the day pressing down on him. Normally, he wouldn’t be this sleepy, but the whirlwind of exams, confrontations, and reunions had taken its toll.


He sank onto the couch, pulling Nami and Vanessa close. He pressed a gentle kiss to each of their foreheads, holding them both—not just to protect them, but to steady himself. The warmth and presence of family grounded him, a rare moment of quiet amidst the chaos.


As the room buzzed with laughter and chatter from the girls and Nick, WS let himself linger in the comfort, gripping both of them lightly, a silent anchor in a day that had been anything but ordinary.


The night stretched on, quiet now except for the soft hum of the house. WS, exhausted from the whirlwind of the day, had been allowed to sleep in one of the spare rooms. Nami and Vanessa, careful not to wake anyone else, half-lifted, half-guided him toward the room.


“Just get him settled,” Vanessa whispered, stifling a yawn.


They tried to slip a pajama top onto him, but when Nami tugged it over his head, the t-shirt came off—and Nami let out a horrified scream. Vanessa froze, stunned.


Nick and Nojiko rushed in at the sound, alarm flashing across their faces. “Why did Nami scream?” Nojiko demanded, fear creeping into her tone.


There he stood—WS, barely eighteen, shirtless in the dim light. His body was a tapestry of past violence: knife scars, bullet wounds, shards of metal, shrapnel, and even what looked like animal bites. Each mark told a story, a life shaped by danger and survival.


The room fell silent, the only sound the quiet intake of breath from those witnessing him. For someone so young, his body bore more scars than most veterans with decades of war. It was a shocking, almost unbearable spectacle—proof of battles fought and survived, and a chilling reminder of the world WS had navigated alone.


Nick gently took Vanessa and Nami out of the room, sensing that the sight of WS’s body had been too much for them to process at once. Nojiko lingered in the doorway for a moment, a mix of exasperation and concern on her face.


“I had forgotten…” she muttered to herself, more to steady her nerves than anything else.


She guided WS to sit on the bed, her hands moving with practiced precision. One by one, she examined each scar, each mark, tracing the stories written across his body.


“Bullet perforation… slash… stab…” she murmured, cataloging silently. Her clinic had seen plenty of wounds—working between the barrio and the projects, between Hispanics and Black communities, she’d encountered similar injuries—but never with this sheer quantity.


Then her eyes narrowed slightly. “Is this a dog bite?”


WS exhaled slowly, his voice calm but tinged with hard-earned resolve. “Those millions… they had a price.”


Nojiko’s gaze softened. “I can see that.”


She paused, finishing her inspection. “Tomorrow, we’ll take an X-ray scan. Make sure nothing is still inside.”


WS gave a faint nod, the weight of the day finally catching up to him. He lay back on the bed, eyes closing. Sleep came easily, heavy and deserved, while Nojiko watched over him, a quiet sentinel amid the scars of his past.


Some time later, WS stirred awake, the fog of sleep still clinging to him. A soft pressure on his lips made him flinch, and he opened his eyes to find Zara leaning over him, bold and mischievous.


“Wtf are you doing?” he whispered, barely moving.


Zara’s lips curved into a grin. “Taking advantage of the situation… being a Zane, I don’t get much… socialization. At school, my aunt watches me, my father watches me, and well… my mother owns most of the nightclubs and bars. I’m taking my chances, you cute thing.”


“Please stop. And get your hand out of it,” WS muttered, tensing.


“Why?” she countered. “Don’t you find me attractive?”


WS shook his head slowly, voice low and firm. “It’s wrong. You’re my stepsister.”


Zara’s grin widened, eyes glinting with defiance. “Only makes it hotter… stepbro.”


WS froze. He’d heard lines like this before, but he didn’t need porn to know what he wanted—normally, any girl he fancied was willing, and his limited knowledge of adult material had mostly been Korean drawn porn, not the typical videos most people used.


“Stop it right now!” he warned, voice sharpening.


“Why should I?” she teased.


“Or else I’ll scream!”


“Oh, the fair maiden wants to play innocent?” Zara leaned closer, kissing the side of his neck, pressing for his mouth. WS reacted instantly, putting a firm hand between their lips, stopping her with an unflinching calm.


The tension hung in the air, charged and silent, a battle of wills as much as desire.


Zara bit down on his hand in sudden anger. “Don’t you dare turn me into Nami! She’s what? Twenty-three and still a virgin? No man can ever compare to her younger brother, so she stays in limbo! Stop dehumanizing me!”


WS winced but stayed calm. “I’m trying my best to respect you.”


“Respect is shown through actions,” Zara snapped. “Isn’t she worthy of love? Don’t build a wall between us like you already did with Vanessa… you…”


“It doesn’t work like that,” WS interrupted firmly. “I cannot. If Nick or Nojiko find out, I might lose my family. I cannot risk that.”


Zara scoffed. “Everyone at school knew Bella was cheating on Vidal, but rumors said it was over the phone… and she might have let it slip it was her boyfriend’s younger brother. The sordid affair excited her!”


“Bella is different,” WS said, voice low and unwavering. “It won’t destroy my family like this right here. Besides, Bella wouldn’t be with Vidal if not for my sacrifice. So don’t twist this.”


Zara lunged, wrapping herself around him under the blankets. “Please,” she said, eyes wide, desperate. “If you want a boy? I can get you one… but this right here will not be happening.”


WS’s expression remained controlled, almost detached, as she tried to manipulate the situation. “You already dehumanized me?” she said, her voice softening.


“What are you talking about?” WS asked, his tone calm but sharp.


“You put her in the circle of family,” Zara said, “and that’s the place where no sexual desire survives. That dehumanizes me because I am a full human, sexuality included… and you’re refusing to recognize this part of me, dehumanizing me!”


WS’s mind cleared instantly. He looked her in the eyes, voice modulated and steady, each word deliberate. “Stop right there. I am not a piece of meat or a dildo for your pleasure. Dehumanization? What about my own humanity? Aren’t you denying my agency when you try to force me to do this? And shame… does not work.”


Zara froze, caught off guard, her own arguments turned against her. “You’re an asshole… and I hate having you as a brother… I’ll get my father to break up with your mother, and then we can be together.”


Without hesitation, WS jumped out of the bed and pinned her against the wall, voice low but deadly serious. “You will not endanger my mother’s happiness,” he whispered, his face close to hers. “Did you understand this?”


Zara’s defiance faltered. Silence filled the room. WS released her slightly, keeping his grip firm enough to ensure the lesson had been received.


Zara looks back at him, a sly smile curving her lips. “If you did Bella over Vidal… what won’t you do for your mommy? You don’t even like Vidal that much, but your mommy? I saw you ready to break Enessa just because mommy said so… so what will it be?”


WS exhales, voice low, eyes serious. “Okay… I surrender. But if my mom is ever hurt… and we are no longer step-siblings? I’ll get my revenge. So if you wish to do this, go ahead—but rest assured, once you take this step, my mother’s happiness better be your main priority. Or else…”


Zara laughs softly, leaning closer, her voice dripping with challenge. “I don’t want your surrender. I want to feel desired… to feel conquered. So get to it, you savage Viking. This temple of purity is in need of some ravishing.”


WS lay back on the bed, tension still coiled in his muscles after the night’s events. Zara pressed close, her fingers brushing his chest, her eyes daring him to respond.


WS leaned back on the bed, his muscles tense, eyes steady on Zara as she hovered near him, daring him with her boldness. Her gaze was mischievous, but there was calculation behind it.


“I want this,” she whispered, fingers tracing the line of his chest. “And I don’t care what it takes.”


He exhaled slowly, steadying himself. “We do this under one condition,” he said, his voice firm. “Your father and my mother have to agree to marry, but it has to be before the wedding actually happens. After that, it’s off-limits. Step-siblings. Understand?”


Zara’s eyes flickered, a mix of frustration and amusement. “So… we’re making a deal,” she said, testing him. “I’ll wait until the moment it’s legal for us… but you better be ready.”


WS’s jaw tightened. He had heard lines like hers before, bold challenges designed to manipulate. But this was different — she was laying out her desire clearly, not using deceit. And he could not risk jeopardizing his mother’s happiness. Not now, not ever. “I know the rules,” he said. “The deal is set. Once your father and my mother commit, the window opens. Until then, nothing. And after it’s closed… it’s over.”


Zara smiled, a glint of defiance in her eyes. “Anything for now,” she said, but it wasn’t just lust. There was fire in her — a desire to claim agency over her own life, over her desires, over the few freedoms she got as a Zane under constant watch. She wasn’t just teasing him; she was asserting herself, challenging the lines WS lived by.


WS’s mind raced. Desire warred with principle. He could feel the tension in the air, the heat of her body near his, the pull of curiosity and temptation. But he reminded himself: the deal was not just about legality, it was about morality. Timing was everything. One wrong step, and they would cross the line — socially, legally, emotionally.


He softened slightly, letting himself show a hint of a smirk. “I know the stakes. I know your motivations. Fire and control, I get it. But my mother’s happiness? That’s non-negotiable. You push, I push back.”


Zara’s grin widened, eyes sparkling. “Good. I like a challenge. But remember… I’m patient, and I can wait. Just… don’t think you’re going to outmaneuver me.”


WS exhaled, tension easing just a little. Desire could wait. The deal was set. The rules were clear. And he would make sure that when the time came, both the law and his family’s happiness would remain intact.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
Saturday morning light filtered through the kitchen windows, catching the steam off the coffee mugs. WS sat across from Nick, both men flipping through the freshly unwrapped copy of Amber’s latest book. Nick slid it across the table.


“She signed it for me,” Nick said, “but I know you’ll chew through this faster. Just return it when you’re done.”


WS smirked, thumbing the crisp pages. “You trust me with first print ink?”


“I trust you,” Nick said simply.


Nojiko nearly choked on her sip of coffee. Her eyes lingered on the book in WS’s hands like it was a live grenade. She tried to mask it, but her knuckles whitened around the mug.


After breakfast, WS stood, kissed Nojiko on the cheek, then leaned down and gave Nami a kiss as well. Just as he reached for his keys, Vanessa darted up behind him, jumping onto his back.


“Hey! No kiss for me?” she teased, clinging like a monkey.


WS laughed, steadying her with one arm. “Right, almost forgot. How could I?” He leaned forward and planted a quick kiss on her forehead. “Happy now?”


Vanessa pretended to pout, but her grin gave her away.


“Almost forgot Nick too,” WS added, deadpan. The table chuckled, even Nick shaking his head at the absurdity.


Moments later, the rumble of WS’s bike echoed as he rolled down the drive, wind cutting through whatever sleepiness had clung to him. He reached the clubhouse and found Jeremiah and Obadiah already at the table, waiting.


“We went through the plan,” Jeremiah said flatly. “And it’s stupid. You and your crew don’t need to pull something this reckless. You already got more money than you know what to do with.”


Obadiah grunted in agreement, crossing his arms. “I don’t like it. Feels like courting disaster.”


WS lit a cigarette, eyes calm but sharp. “After tomorrow, Greg and Robertson head back to San Francisco. The other five are splitting, going into ring chapters. This isn’t about money.” He took a slow drag. “This is about remembrance. One last ride. One last stamp.”


Jeremiah scowled but didn’t press further. The room hummed with quiet tension until WS stubbed the cigarette and stood.


Minutes later, the roar of engines filled the air as the group saddled up. Southbound, tires eating asphalt, the destination already etched in their minds.


Savannah.


WS synced the radio to his headset, static clearing just in time for a slow banjo pluck to crawl into his ears. The voice followed, raspy and half-snarling: “Well, my daddy left home when I was three…”


The pack settled into rhythm, engines harmonizing with Poor Man’s Poison – Hell’s Comin’ With Me. The song carried on the highway wind, almost like an anthem carved out of gravel and gasoline.


“We ride hard, we get there before nightfall,” WS’s voice cut across the intercom.


A chorus of affirmatives crackled back.


That’s when the first streak of metal blurred past them. Then another. Then three more. Sleek frames, neon underglow still faint in daylight, engines screaming at redline. Cars built like bullets, cages welded around spoiled brats who thought invincibility could be bought with money and carbon fiber.


One of them fishtailed just long enough to throw up a spray of dust at the bikers.


“Fucking psychos,” Obadiah spat in WS’s ear. “We catch hell for two over the limit, but these assholes?”


Jeremiah’s growl followed. “Cops will pull us over for loud pipes while they’re kissing these kids’ asses. Whole damn country backwards.”


WS stayed quiet, deep blue eyes tracking the disappearing taillights. A different kind of predator, moving in a different kind of pack. The thought lingered, bitter and hot — bikers get harassed, scapegoated, written off as criminals… while money buys you the highway.


He twisted the throttle, engine screaming louder, as if to drown out the hypocrisy.


They pulled into a gas station off the interstate, engines coughing heat, chrome shining under the late-afternoon sun. WS killed the throttle and leaned back against his bike, lighting a cigarette while the others grabbed bottled water and junk food.


Jeremiah leaned on the pump, shaking his head.
“This is so stupid,” he muttered. “Got more money than we know what to do with, and here we are running halfway across the country like teenagers with death wishes.”


Obadiah laughed dryly, tossing an empty bag of chips into the trash.
“Yeah, but what the hell’s a man supposed to do? Sit at home and knit sweaters?”


A ripple of laughter ran through the ten bikers. WS just smirked, blue eyes half-lidded behind smoke. “We ride because we ride. That’s it.”


Back on the highway, the night crept closer. The Score – Rush thumped through their headsets, pulsing with adrenaline, and WS pushed the throttle harder. After Washington, they picked up speed, the pack running tighter, engines howling like wolves tasting blood.


By the time they hit Savannah, the sky was already spilling into darkness. They didn’t bother with sightseeing — just rolled into a roadside motel, parked in a crooked line, and crashed.


Hours later, someone pounded on WS’s door.
“Eyckardt,” one of the boys said, excitement cutting through his grogginess, “there’s a massive street racing competition in town. Hundreds of racers. Tens of thousands of people. At least six chapters are headed there to watch.”


Another voice chimed in, “Rich bitches everywhere, man. Whole city’s alive tonight.”


WS groaned, dragging a hand down his face. His body ached, still running on gin and fumes. All he wanted was a dark room and silence. But the thought of six chapters, thousands of engines, the smell of fuel and money in the air…


He exhaled slow. “Fine. We’ll go. I can sleep after.”


The boys roared approval. Helmets snapped back on, boots hit pavement, and soon ten bikes thundered back into the night, chasing the glow of the race.


The ten bikes rolled slow into the outskirts of the racing grounds, a low growl beneath the thunder of engines already gathered. Neon spray from food trucks and tuned cars spilled across the night, painting the pavement electric. The local Angels had set up shop along one side — a wall of cuts, chrome, and cold stares keeping hanger-ons in line.


A couple of drunk college kids hollered at the Angels’ girls, all cheap bravado and zero instinct for survival. The locals turned, ready to stomp someone flat — until they noticed who was riding in.


First came Jeremiah, the unmistakable bulk of the Mother Chapter’s Sergeant at Arms, Obadiah right at his shoulder. Then the rest of the pack — five dust-worn nomads, two from San Francisco still carrying that west coast swagger.


And leading them all… a kid.


Tall, mane of blond hair catching every scrap of light, deep blue eyes cutting through the dark. The clubhouse chatter died out like someone had pulled the plug.


“What the fuck is this?” one of the locals muttered. “Jeremiah? Obadiah? With nomads and SF boys? Who the hell’s the kid?”


Another Angel squinted hard, jaw slackening.
“…No. No fucking way.”


But word spread quick — recognition catching fire like dry brush.
“That’s him. Duck Shooter.”
The Duck Shooter?”
“Goddamn right. Cumberland Gap. Remember? Bern put out the call, we all rode like hell, whole coast answered. Thought we’d find an army waiting… and it was one kid. One fucking kid lighting up crazy ducks like it was target practice.”
“They froze up on him — man didn’t blink once.”


The realization rippled through the gathered Angels, disbelief shifting into a hungry roar. The name became a chant, half awe, half battle cry.


“DUCK SHOOTER! DUCK SHOOTER!”


Bikers slammed boots on the pavement, bottles rattled, hands clapped shoulders. And through it all, WS kept that lazy smirk, like none of this touched him. Blue eyes steady, stride easy — as if he’d just wandered back into his own legend.


WS let the beer foam roll down his hand as he clinked bottles with men he hadn’t seen since the Great Ride East. Some had thicker beards now, others carried new scars — all of them carried the same half-wild glint that came from surviving the Cumberland mess.


They laughed, slapped his back, and every one of them couldn’t resist retelling the story. The Duck Shooter. The night the Angels answered Bern’s call and found not an army, but one golden-haired kid standing against a flock gone rabid.


“…and then he just walked up, cool as ice,” one Angel shouted over the crowd. “Bang, one in the knee. Bang, another through the shoulder. Two chiefs screaming on the ground, fifty more staring like they’d just seen the Devil sit down at their table.”


The men roared, slamming bottles together, retelling the story with bigger gestures each time. To them it was legendary — a fearless kid wading into chaos, breaking the flock’s will with two bullets.


WS kept his smirk in place, but inside he could feel his stomach knot. They make it sound like I wanted to be there. Like it was some grand plan. Truth is, I was cornered. I didn’t want war — just a way out. Scare them, buy time, make them freeze. Nothing brave about that.


Still, the Angels kept chanting his moniker, “Duck Shooter!” and treating him like a ghost out of their old bibles. Immortal. Untouchable.


But WS knew better. Every scar stitched into his skin reminded him: he wasn’t immortal. Just desperate enough to make it look that way once.


He leaned into Obadiah, tone low and sharp.
“Find me good men,” he said.
Obadiah arched a brow. “For what?”
“Truck drivers. The best you can get.” WS checked his watch — past midnight. “We’re gonna need them today.”


Ayuah stood there, half-leaning against a barrel as the Angels bellowed and howled, their voices rising with every retelling of “Duck Shooter.” She was used to men hyping each other up before races, but this? This was different. These weren’t racers amping up on speed and noise — this was a tribe remembering a myth, feeding on it like fire.


Two older bikers — men who had ridden with her uncle back in the day, and even with her grandfather, the old Zane — were shaking their heads in disbelief, grinning like boys. They’d seen blood, war, and asphalt, but the way they kept repeating the story made it sound like they’d just witnessed the second coming.


Ayuah’s jaw tightened. So this is what it’s like. Real respect. Real legacy. And I’m stuck outside because I was born the wrong damn gender.


She glanced at the track. Bella was a streak of fury, smoke and rubber in human form. Whatever had lit inside her yesterday still hadn’t burned out — if anything, it had grown. The girl was practically feral, running Vidal ragged and now tearing up the street like she was proving something to the whole world.


Ayuah couldn’t help but envy that, too. Bella could just… be. No grandfather’s shadow to live up to, no weight of the family name pressed against her back. Just her and the asphalt.


But here? In this circle of Angels, legends being born in real time? Ayuah knew where she belonged, even if no patch would ever sit on her shoulders.


Her eyes scanned the group again, and then she froze.
Obadiah. Jeremiah. She knew them. She’d heard the stories, caught glimpses in Savannah years back when she was younger. She’d even thought, earlier that day when she passed a riding group on the road, that it had to be them.


Now she was sure.


Adjusting her jacket, Ayuah straightened and walked toward them, weaving through the sea of leather and steel. She wasn’t stupid enough to rush them — these men were the kind who sized you up before you even spoke — but she wasn’t going to stand in the shadows either.


“Obadiah. Jeremiah,” she called, her voice steady but carrying. “Didn’t think I’d ever see you here.”


Both men turned, surprise flashing across their faces before settling into slow, knowing grins.


Robin slipped out from behind Ayuah, calm as always but with that quiet edge in her eyes.
“Uncle Jeremiah. Uncle Obadiah?” she said, almost casual, like she was reminding them she wasn’t just some hanger-on.


Both men froze for a half-second, then barked out a laugh — not from mockery but sheer surprise.
“Ray’s niece?” Obadiah’s voice boomed, cutting through the chatter. “No shit.”


The moment the name Ray left his lips, the whole mood shifted. Heads turned, beer bottles paused mid-lift, voices dropped to murmurs. The Angels weren’t often caught off guard, but Ray’s blood showing up here was enough to make even the rowdiest prospect sober up.


Then, just as fast, the crowd’s attention snapped back to the street.


Bella tore across the finish line, her engine howling victory. Smoke and rubber filled the air, and the uproar that followed was deafening. It wasn’t just cheers — it was the kind of roar a mob makes when they smell fire and glory. Bella had lit the night on fire, and for a moment, she looked untouchable.


In the middle of all that chaos, WS stayed seated on the hood of a truck with Robertson and Greg. A cigarette dangled from his lips, untouched, while his eyes traced routes in the dark like he was reading an invisible map. Every streetlight, every alley, every choke point — escape paths sketched in his head as naturally as breathing.


“Three diversions minimum,” he muttered low enough only Robertson and Greg could hear. “One real, two ghosts. We’ll split the trucks and the bikes, force pursuit to scatter. Best case, no one’s following us. Worst case, they won’t know who the fuck to follow.”


Robertson frowned. “You think it’s gonna go south?”


WS took the cigarette from his lips and flicked it away before answering.
“It always goes south,” he said flatly. “Question is — how ready are we when it does?”


Bella was electric, her whole body glowing as she threw herself into Ayuah’s arms and then into Robin’s, screaming and laughing, still high from the burn of rubber and victory. The girls clung together, and for a moment it was like their own little world — untouchable, fiery, free.


Jeff stood a few steps back, hands shoved into his pockets, his expression carved in stone. He hadn’t cheered, hadn’t smiled. The roar of the Angels behind him, the sight of two whole chapters — including black ones — only made his skin itch more.


People would look at him and say these were “his people.” That was the word they’d use. But Jeff never felt it. His family weren’t sons of the South, they weren’t the broken street stories people expected when they saw his skin. His family came from the Caribbean, polished and stubbornly proud. Generations of marriage, lawyers and marketers, men who wore ties instead of cuts, women who carved their names into courtrooms instead of neighborhoods.


And that was the problem.


Sometimes he felt like a ghost — the last black Republican in the entire Northeast, carrying a family history that everyone else seemed determined to erase or laugh off. Work hard, get results: that’s what his father always said, what his grandfather had lived by. But now, in this world, surrounded by roaring bikes and women who burned like fire, it felt like a fairytale.


He shifted his weight, gaze drifting back to Ayuah. With her, he felt grounded. Normal. Even Robin, with her sharp wit and bloodline ties to the Angels, didn’t make him feel as alien as this crowd did.


Jeff kept quiet. He always did. Better to stay silent than to speak truth no one wanted to hear.


Bella didn’t hesitate. When the biker’s hand landed on her ass, she whipped around and kicked him square in the shin. “Fuck off,” she spat, eyes blazing. “If it weren’t for Ayuah and Robin, I wouldn’t even waste words on you assholes.”


The guy half-growled, half-laughed, ready to lunge back at her—until Obadiah and Jeremiah stepped in.


“Still the proud, arrogant fool I see?” Jeremiah muttered, but there was a smirk on his lips as he and Obadiah cracked their palms across the offender’s head. The man stumbled back, more humiliated than hurt.


For a second Bella froze. Those two. Their gaze alone had once made her shiver, a foolish mistake she’d never forgotten. She forced a smile instead, sharp and wicked.


“I’m going for another race in half an hour. Get me a beer, you worthless scum,” she purred, dripping sarcasm, “and maybe—just maybe—I’ll let you lick my boots later.”


It was playful, it was mocking, and it was a test all at once.


Obadiah and Jeremiah exchanged a look. Back then, she’d tried to use Warscared’s name to get out of trouble. Foolish, desperate. But the kid was here now. Back. And he wasn’t just another Nomad—he had the weight of the Mother Chapter behind him, and that quiet, dangerous aura that drew loyalty like a flame pulled moths.


If she used his name now, it might not just be a bluff. It might mean something.


The truth was, even without him, she had teeth. Her threats weren’t empty, and everyone knew she could turn a crowd if she wanted. But if she really had him wrapped around her finger?


Too many bikers here. Too many watching. Too many who’d follow him without hesitation.


And that was before the undercut. Before the warlord patch stunt.


Both men had to admit it, even as they weighed the risks: Bella was fire, sharp enough to burn, and paired with him? With that kid?


It was a dangerous combination. Maybe too dangerous.


Robin draped her arms around Obadiah and Jeremiah, tilting her head. “What’s wrong? Still pissed at Bella?”


Obadiah shook his head slowly. “Not her. She used Warscared’s name back then…but the kid is here now.”


jeremiah frowned. “Were her words… valid?” robin pondered for a moment. “Not really. She thinks she holds power over him, but I doubt it. She’s dating his older brother…”


Jeremiah barked a laugh. “Fucking hell. Dating a brother and fucking another? We really are in the South!”


Robin waved a hand dismissively. “I doubt she’s actually sleeping with him—not that she wouldn’t want to—but somehow… despite how everyone sees Warscared, she feels he wouldn’t do that to his brother.”


She glanced around, her tone curious. “So… where is he? I’ve never really talked to him.”


Obadiah’s expression hardened. “I won’t introduce you. That kid—and you—are too precious to Ray. If things go sour, we’ve been there before…”


Jeremiah shivered at the memory. “Another woman cutting a club into rags? No thanks.”


Ayuah had left the Angel chapters briefly to watch Bella cross the finish line again. She’d handed over her own races to Bella—today, Bella was on fire, dominating the track. Ayuah loved seeing it, even if it meant leaving the Angels momentarily.


But a group of frat boys didn’t care about racing. They started harassing Ayuah as she lingered near the stands. At first, she dismissed them with a roll of her eyes, but their aggression escalated.


Jeff stepped forward, blood boiling. “She’s my girlfriend. Back off. You ain’t getting anything from her.”


One of the white frat boys sneered. “Maybe if we buy her drinks… we’ll even let you watch!”


Jeff’s calm snapped. He struck the guy, and the rest of the frat boys rushed in, swinging wildly.


Ayuah moved with precision, her martial training turning the scuffle into controlled chaos. She kicked, swept, and countered—but she was caught off guard. One of the frat boys, after taking a faceful of her foot, pulled out a knife and lunged. It stabbed her in the side.


WS had been watching from the edge, coordinating with Robertson and Greg. He had noticed the group targeting Ayuah and Jeff earlier—clearly they weren’t here to enjoy the races. Most of the Angels were here for the spectacle of rich girls and speed, but this? This was predatory.


By the time he reached them, he saw Ayuah bleeding. The sight of red against her half-Asian frame ignited a cold fury inside him. A girl—strong, fearless—attacked with a knife. His jaw clenched, muscles coiling.


Half-Asian being attacked and stabbed? His calm, careful planning vanished in an instant. Something wild, feral, protective surged inside him.


Jeff watches in frozen disbelief as the blonde figure tears through the frat guys. The long hair is striking, almost otherworldly, and his movements are fluid, brutal, and utterly merciless. Every strike sends men flying, blood spilling, and chaos erupting around them.


His mind races, trying to make sense of what he’s seeing. This isn’t a person, this is… a predator. Pure, raw, unrestrained. The calm, calculated kid from yesterday’s scuffle with his basketball team suddenly makes sense—not a kid, a wild animal barely held in check until now.


Fear grips Jeff like ice. He’s never seen anything like it. the frat boys, everyone around—they all step back instinctively, sensing the lethal force before them. There’s no hesitation in the blonde’s actions, no mercy, no thought beyond the destruction of the threat.


Jeff can only stare, awed and horrified, realizing just how easily this unknown figure could annihilate anyone in his path.


Greg, Robertson, Obadiah, and Jeremiah grab WS, holding him back while his fury still radiates in every fiber of his body. The rest of the Angels descend on the frat boys, corralling them, fists raised, adrenaline high.


Robin leans toward the group of aggressors, her voice sharp. “You just stabbed a Zane.” Half of them freeze, the weight of her words sinking in. Their eyes widen as they begin to understand the implications—this isn’t just some random girl; this is a woman from a family that could destroy them. Fear washes over them.


WS takes a deep breath, letting his rage drain away. He immediately calls for a medical kit, assessing Ayuah’s wound with a terrifying precision. He starts applying first aid, tying off the bleeding, scanning her body in seconds for signs of internal damage.


Jeff holds Ayuah steady, his hands trembling as he helps WS keep her from moving. “Stay with me, pretty one,” WS mutters, his voice steady but urgent. “I haven’t allowed you to die yet.”


Vidal arrives, moving with calm, methodical efficiency, treating the frat boys—splinters, twisted knees, broken arms. “Fucking hell, you demon when you go all out,” he mutters under his breath. “It’s a miracle nobody died.”


WS glances up briefly, nodding in acknowledgment. “Yet,” he says softly, returning to Ayuah. She is fading fast, eyelids heavy, slipping into unconsciousness.


“Hey!” WS shouts, pinning her gaze with intensity. “I’m working here! The least you could do is stay awake, so don’t be rude!”


Every thought in his head races through the trauma: internal organs, blood loss, potential infections. His hands move expertly, compressing, bandaging, stabilizing. Outside, the Angels keep the scene under control, but for WS, the world narrows to the fragile life in his hands.


WS barks over his shoulder, voice edged with frustration.
“Vidal, drop the losers and help me stabilize Mom—” He catches himself mid-word, clears his throat. “—I mean, this pretty thing!”


Vidal doesn’t move right away, finishing a quick check on the frat boys. None of them are in danger, just bruised and broken. He finally wipes his hands and comes over, muttering,
“Fuck you, WS. I was making sure you wouldn’t go to jail for murder tonight.”


Jeff stares, stunned by the casual exchange. “Wait—you two know each other?”


Vidal gives him a flat look as he kneels beside his brother. “Yeah. God cursed me with this cross to bear.”


WS doesn’t even look up, grabbing the bottle of gin from his jacket and pouring it directly over Ayuah’s wound. She jerks, gasping in pain.


“Jesus Christ!” Vidal snaps, pushing WS’s hand away. “Are you trying to kill her faster? That’s not sterile—it’ll cause tissue damage!”


WS glares at him, voice low and sharp. “She was stabbed in the street, doc. She doesn’t have time for your clean textbooks. Alcohol’s better than dirt and gangrene.”


Vidal presses his lips into a thin line, furious but forced to admit the bleeding is slowing. He grabs the bandages, taking over with steadier hands. “You’re insane,” he mutters. “But fine—let’s keep her alive until the medics get here.”


WS leans closer to Ayuah, his tone softening again. “Stay awake, pretty one. Don’t make me waste my good gin on you.”


Jeff, still holding her steady, looks between them in disbelief—one brother cold and clinical, the other savage but resourceful. And together, somehow, they were keeping her alive.


Bella comes screeching up, helmet still half-on, cheeks flushed with adrenaline from the win. She doesn’t see Jeff, doesn’t see the frat boys huddled and broken—her eyes only catch Vidal crouched over Ayuah’s limp body, and WS with blood dripping from his hands.


Her stomach drops. Her mind blanks.


She storms forward, voice cracking with panic:
“What the fuck did you do to her, WS?!”


Before anyone can react, she’s throwing punches at his chest, her fists landing with frantic, wild strength. “You sick bastard—you touched her? You hurt her?”


WS doesn’t move. He just stands there, hands still stained red, letting her hit him. His deep-blue eyes lock on hers, calm but burning.


“Bella,” Vidal growls without looking up, pressing bandages to Ayuah’s wound, “now’s not the time—”


“Shut up, Vidal!” she shrieks. She swings again, harder. “He’s covered in her blood!”


She freezes mid-struggle, confusion flashing across her face. Her eyes flick to the knife on the ground. The frat boys whimpering in the dirt. Obadiah and Jeremiah holding the scene together with the other Angels.


And then back to WS.


He finally speaks, voice low and steady.
“I told her not to be rude. I’m working here.”


Vidal snorts, exasperated but still working. “He poured gin into her wound like a caveman, but yeah—he kept her alive long enough for me to step in.”


Bella’s breath hitches. She doesn’t know whether to laugh, cry, or keep hitting him.


Jeff is cradling Ayuah tight against his chest, his jaw locked as WS works over her with bloody hands. Bella, still fuming, jabs her finger at him.


“She’s a Zane, you idiot! Do you even realize what you’ve done? You fucked up this time—big time!”


The Angels shift uncomfortably, some muttering under their breath. Obadiah swears under his breath, Jeremiah tightens his grip on a frat boy. Even Vidal pauses for half a second, glancing at his brother.


Because they all see it—WS’s eyes.


That deep, magnetic blue flares with something primal. His jaw tightens, the muscles in his shoulders flex. For a fraction of a heartbeat, everyone knows what’s about to happen—the kid’s about to snap.


Robin darts forward before he can move, planting a hand on his chest, her voice sharp but calm:


“Hey! Not her. Not now. You want to lose control again and make it worse? You think Ayuah needs that right now?”


Her tone cuts through the static in the air. WS’s nostrils flare, his fists tighten, but he freezes, the retribution halted mid-spark.


Robin’s eyes flick to Bella, her voice harder this time:
“Shut up, Bella. You’re not helping. He’s the only reason Ayuah is still alive.”


The words hang heavy. Bella’s mouth works but no sound comes out, her pride choking her. She looks away first.


WS doesn’t even glance at Bella.
“Do to these assholes what they wanted to do to my cousin.”


Robin blinks. “...Cousin?”


WS shrugs, dabbing the blood off his hands on the back of his shirt. “Family’s family. That’s all that matters.”


Bella’s mouth opens, ready to protest, but his flat, final tone silences her before the words leave.


Robertson and Greg are already dragging the frat boys behind the trees.


“Get ‘em down,” Robertson growls.


One of the punks trips, knees hitting the dirt, and Greg bursts into laughter.
“Jesus Christ—this one shit himself!”


Robertson smirks. “Guess you’re in a shitty situation, huh?”


Another frat boy nervously chuckles.


Greg slaps him across the face with a sharp crack.
“Shut the fuck up. Since you ain’t in a shitty situation, guess you’re in a fucked-up situation.”


The boy screams. The hoarse laughter of Angels rises and echoes under the night sky, dark and victorious.


The ambulance finally screeches to a stop, paramedics jumping out, assessing the chaos.
“Blood type?” one shouts.


WS steps forward without hesitation. “I’m fine. Use mine.”


Jeff helps him into the ambulance as Vidal moves to assert his credentials. “I can be considered a paramedic,” he says, cool and precise. With several frat boys also injured—and three bleeding from their assholes—medical staff are stretched thin.


Inside, WS’s blood is run through Petrov-designed filtration machines. The serum—pure and white—flows directly into Ayuah’s veins while the red cells and platelets are stored for later. Vidal explains quickly, “These machines are a Petrov marvel—they separate the serum instantly, minimizing loss and contamination.”


Jeff holds Ayuah’s hand, glancing at WS with a mix of awe and fear. He grabs his phone and calls William. From the other side, a deep, guttural roar cuts through the line—a sound that makes Jeff flinch. Someone is clearly pissed. Someone who just realized his daughter was attacked.


WS’s head goes woozy, darkness pressing at the edges of his vision. Vidal doesn’t hesitate—he grabs the needle, plunging it straight into his own arm, taking over the transfusion.


He glances at WS, smirking through the tension. “Hope you didn’t pick up any nasty things from all the whores you’ve fucked.”


Ayuah stirs, her eyelids fluttering open. Weak, but determined, she reaches out with her free arm toward WS’s face. “Jeff… can I… can I see the angel guarding over me?” Her voice is fragile, yet desperate, searching for him even through the haze of pain.


WS lets her trembling hand brush against his face, his voice rough but steady despite the wooziness creeping in. “I won’t let you die… I swear.”


Jeff tightens his grip on Ayuah, still uneasy about WS, but there’s nothing he can do. Only WS and Vidal have compatible blood—they’re both O-positive. Jeff’s O-negative won’t help here; the transfusions can only come from the two of them.


Ayuah’s fingers linger on WS’s cheek, a silent acknowledgment of the promise he just made, while he fights to stay conscious himself.


WS ignores Vidal’s jab, focusing entirely on keeping Ayuah awake, whispering, “Stay with me… don’t close your eyes. You’re not going anywhere.”


Vidal’s fingers press firmly against Ayuah’s wrist, reading the rhythm of her pulse while the monitors hum quietly in the background. He’s got the machines to track her vitals, but like his brother, he enjoys the tactile reassurance of hands-on care.


“Stay alive, Ayuah,” Vidal says, voice steady but sharp. “Or else Bella’s gonna be sad.”


WS frowns, watching his brother issue the order like it’s nothing, and steps closer. His voice softens as he leans near her ear, low and insistent.


“Listen to me,” he murmurs. “Stay alive. You’ve got people who care—people who need you. Jeff over here, for one. It’s worth it. Don’t give up.”


Ayuah’s fingers twitch against WS’s hand, small but enough to remind them both she’s still fighting.


Vidal takes point as the nurses wheel Ayuah onto a gurney. His voice cuts through the controlled chaos:


“Move it, people! We need to make sure her bowels aren’t leaking—this is a life to save!”


WS tries to stand, but the dizziness hits him hard. He slumps back into the seat, the aftermath of donating too much blood catching up to him. His face is pale, almost ghostly.


Jeff jumps off the ambulance, hesitating halfway. He knows there’s nothing he can do for Ayuah right now, not without risking more damage. His eyes flick back to WS, and the sight of him so drained makes him shift gears. Without another word, he doubles back and helps WS carefully toward the hospital, steadying his steps and keeping him upright.


WS slumps in the hospital waiting room, shoulders rising and falling rapidly as he fights to catch his breath. His face is pale, beads of sweat forming along his hairline, and his breathing is uneven, shallow at times, almost panicked.


Jeff hovers nearby, uneasy. “Thanks… I wouldn’t know what to do if I lost Ayuah,” he mutters, his voice quieter than usual, almost vulnerable.


WS’s cracked voice comes out ragged, “Not… not much blood left, so my blood has to carry more oxygen… I’m over-oxygenating it…” He swallows roughly, trying to steady himself. “If… if someone could get me some garlic… it… it helps purify the blood… and increase capacity.”


Jeff blinks, startled at the unusual request, but doesn’t move to question it. He can see WS is serious, his mind already working through ways to keep himself functional while Ayuah is in critical condition.


WS lies back on the hospital bed, veins throbbing from the blood taken earlier. A fresh line is hooked up, pumping a measured portion back into him—barely a third of what he’d given.
He glances at the bag, the slow drip mocking him. Fucking rip-off, he thinks, jaw tightening. Cut off a limb and repay us with the skin and bones while they keep the nice meat…
Even as the saline seeps in, the frustration doesn’t ease. His body starts to settle, the dizziness fading slightly, but the thought of how much they’d “skimmed” leaves him scowling, one hand gripping the edge of the bed like he’s holding back a growl.


WS is half-dragged through the hospital corridor, veins still buzzing from the transfusion and adrenaline. Obadiah and Greg are exhausted but alert, forming a protective wall around him. The chatter about security perimeter and William paying to ensure his daughter’s safety barely registers as he tries to catch his breath.


As they push him toward a waiting room to rest, Kathie arrives—accompanied by a woman whose presence nearly stops WS in his tracks. Massive tits, a frame like she could literally feed a village with a single squirt, and a man beside her carved like a statue of stone. WS can’t help the brief internal calculation: If I had to fight that… might actually lose…


Kathie notices him being dragged and calls out, walking toward him with urgency. Meanwhile, the other two burst into the hospital screaming, “Where is my Baby Girl?!”—their voices reverberating down the hall. WS exhales sharply, letting himself slump slightly against Greg and Robertson, thinking, Great… just another layer of chaos.


Jeremiah stands by William Zane, keeping his posture firm and authoritative. “We already handled the situation with those assholes,” he says, voice low but commanding. “Cops have been called. By next week… their parents are looking at losing their jobs at minimum.” The woman with the massive frame nods, her presence lending weight to the threat.


Kathie steps closer to WS, her tone softer now, though still firm. “I got the story from Jeff… and I wanted to personally thank you for saving my niece.” WS shrugs, exhaustion weighing on him. “Can I get next week off from school?”


Kathie shakes her head. “No.”


WS exhales slowly, shoulders sagging. No rest for the wicked, he thinks, letting the reality sink in. Even after all this chaos, the ride continues.


Ayuah slowly opens her eyes, blinking against the harsh hospital lights. Vidal stands nearby, chest puffed, clearly proud of himself. Second year and already performing surgeries—fucking hell, he rocks. Of course, he had to fib, claiming he was in his fourth year, but no way was he letting Bella’s praises for saving her best friend go to waste.


As he leaves the operating room, his grin is impossibly self-satisfied. Bella watches him, stunned. These two really are brothers, she thinks. The same stupid, innocent grin when they do something they shouldn’t have…


Then it hits her—he operated on her friend. Her eyes widen. Fucking moron, what if he fucked up?


She lunges, slapping him across the arm. “Are you stupid? Her father and aunt are right here! If you’d messed up, you'd be in a grave!”


Vidal tilts his head, a teasing glint in his eyes. “So… that means you care about me?”


Bella grunts in acknowledgment, the blush creeping into her cheeks betraying her annoyance—and something else.



“Mean, we’ve been dating for two years,” Vidal says, his grin widening, “and last night should be proof enough.” He shivers slightly at the memory of how she had ridden him to the doors of death—and loved it. He loved her beyond human comprehension. She was his world. Nothing would make sense without her.


Ayuah is wheeled out on a hospital bed, finally conscious. She hugs Jeff tightly and kisses her father and aunts. “I had the weirdest dream…” she murmurs. “An Angel came from heaven to fight for me and protect me. He kept me alive, whispering inspiring things in my ear… he had the most gorgeous, magnetic blue eyes.”


Bella smirks. “That’s not an Angel… that’s a wolf in sheep’s clothing. Keep your panties locked and tight, or you might find yourself pantyless before you even know what happened.”


Robin sighs, exasperated. “Bella, stop. That’s Nami’s younger brother… the mythical WS.”


Leia leans forward, curiosity sharp in her gaze. “Who is this boy? He must be rewarded.”


William nods slowly. “He should be acknowledged.”


Jeremiah waves a hand. “No need. Angels do what they must.”


William blinks, stunned. “He… he’s one of yours?”


Obadiah shrugs. “I trained him myself.”


Kathie laughs. “Yeah, right… if you trained him, he’d just be a greedy asshole.”


Meanwhile, WS sleeps it off on the stiff, nondescript mattress of the motel room. The lights are dim, the walls thin, the hum of the air conditioner the only background noise. Cash paid upfront, no names given, and their phones turned off—off the grid, invisible. Every detail calculated for security, privacy, and control.


Even here, exhaustion doesn’t fully claim him. His body sprawled across the bed, his mind replays the chaos of the day—engines roaring, bloodied fights, adrenaline and fear. Yet beneath it all, his strategic instincts are quietly working, threading together escape routes, contingencies, and leverage points for the heist to come.


Outside, the motel parking lot is dimly lit, bikes lined up like soldiers, engines idling softly. Jeremiah, Obadiah, Greg, and the rest of the crew move silently, double-checking weapons, communications, and perimeter security. Every second counts; tonight is not a race or a street-level brawl. Tonight, they face enemies whose power is calculated, cruel, and far-reaching.


WS drifts deeper into sleep, unaware of the final preparations happening just meters away—but when he awakens, every moment, every move, will be precise, deadly, and unforgettable.


That night, WS slipped into the harbor, moving through the shadows like a predator. Around the city, Angels were already at work—power outages, staged accidents, and chaos erupting across multiple districts. No casualties, just total disorientation. Someone had hacked the city’s internet backbone, severing wired connections and leaving only wireless satellite networks functional. By the time most people realized something was happening, systems were down and emergency responses delayed.


Before 2 a.m., Angel teams arrived in vans and trucks. Several vehicles departed loaded with crates—enough weaponry to equip ten middle-eastern battalions. The arms were being smuggled overseas, paid for with oil, blood, or whatever currency mattered to the buyers. The Angels intercepted it all, splitting the caches between the trucks and moving the weapons into secure storage. Most of the people involved had no idea what they were carrying.


These caches would be scattered across the country, forming the backbone of the Angel arsenal. Each shipment contained untraceable new weapons—mechanisms that, even if jammed, could be reconstructed with 3D printers. The old military-grade weapons would be quietly sold, funding brand-new equipment for the club. Only the Chiefs knew the contents of the crates, and if a cache were ever caught, it could never be traced back to the Angels.


The operation was structured like a corporate deal: the group orchestrating the transfer received 10% of the value from the old guns and another 10% when the new weapons were sold. Poorer chapters, operating on credit, strengthened the club in the process, ensuring that no single faction fell behind. The scale was staggering—the munitions alone could sustain a full year of war if needed. For the next five to ten years, the Angels would continue to benefit financially from this single heist.


New cartel deals threatened to choke the Angels’ weapons supply. The solution: go big, or go home. The stolen guns would be siphoned off gradually, quietly, ensuring the club’s power and influence remained unchallenged.


WS walked along the docks, silent and calculating, knowing that every crate, every weapon, every shadowed alley was part of a web he had carefully orchestrated—and that one misstep could unravel everything.


WS crouched in the shadows, watching the last trucks disappear into the night. Most of the crates were already moved, the bulk of the weapons now out of sight and en route to the secure caches. But a few remained—RPGs, anti-armor explosives, and other high-yield devices that could take out a tank or even a small plane.


He frowned. Those weapons were too hot. Sure, the smaller arms—assault rifles, pistols, and even heavy machine guns—were expensive, but for the manufacturers, the loss was minor, a line in the ledger. These remaining explosives, though… they could draw heat that would bury the Angels. International attention, federal agencies, even rogue mercs looking to cash in.


WS gritted his teeth and began moving the crates methodically, leaving only what he judged safe to transport that night. Anything that could tip the balance of suspicion or make the heist headline news would stay behind for now. Some of the Angels grumbled, wanting every weapon, but WS didn’t argue.


A calculated sacrifice. Better to leave a few high-value pieces for later than risk everything over heat that couldn’t be managed. His blue eyes glimmered under the dock lights as he double-checked the last crates. Tonight, they had done enough—enough to strengthen the Angels, enough to secure power for the coming decade, and enough to keep themselves out of headlines… for now.


WS crouched against the dock’s shadowed edge, the night air heavy with salt and smoke. His mind replayed the forum posts he had stumbled upon weeks ago—lists of weapons, shipments, and bloodstained consequences. At first, he’d doubted, shrugged it off. But then the guilt leaked out: someone had confessed online, and each post was linked to lives ended too early, bodies returned home in caskets while politicians looked the other way.


He remembered the Jarheads—some riding with prosthetic hands, others bound to wheelchairs, victims of the same cycle of violence. His jaw tightened as Bob Dylan – Masters of War echoed in his mind, the lyrics a silent fuel to his anger.


“They can’t be used,” he muttered to himself, scanning the remaining crates. “Not on anyone else.”


WS engineered an electrical fire in the warehouse, precise and controlled. Sparks arced, fuses ignited, and within minutes, the explosives, heated beyond their kinetic resistance, began to detonate. Flames licked the night sky, explosions booming across the city, muffled by distance yet unmistakable.


He melted back into the shadows, leaving the harbor behind. Over the next three hours, controlled chaos erupted throughout the city. Buildings smoldered, alarms blared, but no one got hurt. That was the point—make the weapons unusable, make the people who shipped them pay without harming innocents.


“Good,” WS whispered, feeling the weight in his chest ease. Justice, in his way, had been done.


The group roared north along country roads, leaving the harbor chaos far behind. West Virginia loomed ahead, quiet hills and open roads stretching for miles. WS settled into the rhythm of the ride, feeling the rush of control and justice as the engine vibrations traveled through him.


He hit play on the radio: Rise Against – Savior. The raw energy of the track matched the night, the adrenaline, the recklessness, and yet the satisfaction of having done what needed to be done. For once, he felt… right with himself.


Obadiah let out a low chuckle. “I’m getting too old for this shit.”


Jeremiah’s voice cut through the roar of the engines. “We need to stay quiet. Those we just hurt? They’ll be looking for revenge. Big companies, maybe even the Petrovs—they might be on our trail.”


WS let his gaze drift over the winding road ahead. “If they know who they’re after, maybe… But if they figure it out, they’ll have to decide. They can’t strike at thousands of Angels, prospects and hanger-ons scattered across the country. Not without admitting what they were doing themselves.” He paused, eyes hard. “A field full of white crosses, dug because of them… that’s not something they can survive. If they discover it was us? Sure. But they can’t take on the entire club.”


The group fell into a tense, controlled silence, the only sound the growl of their engines and the steady beat of the song. For WS, it was the perfect mix of power, strategy, and chaos—the kind of night he lived for.


By the time they reached the farmhouse tucked deep in the West Virginia hills, the adrenaline from the heist had turned into a raw, almost desperate need to let loose. The place was perfectly isolated, a hidden gem off the grid where no one could see them. They didn’t need quiet this time—they needed total release.


Inside, the air was thick with booze, laughter, and sweat. Music rattled the wooden beams, heavy bass pounding like a heartbeat. The crew drank freely, shouting over the music, letting tension and control slip from their shoulders. The women—invited through local contacts—were there not as distractions but as enablers: free-spirited, willing participants in the chaos.


What started as a few beers quickly spiraled into recklessness. Clothes were shed, boundaries dissolved, and every corner of the farmhouse felt alive with movement and heat. Bodies tangled on couches, on tables, against walls—chaos and desire blending seamlessly. WS moved among them with the same intensity he brought to his rides and fights: alert, calculated, but also allowing himself to feel the thrill of abandon.


There were no plans, no structure, just the raw, unrestrained release of a crew that had survived blood, bullets, and the tightest coordination imaginable. Every laugh, every shout, every heated touch was a reminder that for these few hours, they were untouchable, invisible, and unchained.


The farmhouse became a vortex of lust and chaos, a release valve for months of tension. Outside, the world could burn—but inside, here, they reigned over their own reckless kingdom.


WS had organized the farmhouse, made sure everything was hidden, secure, and self-contained. But unlike the rest of the crew, he wasn’t here to indulge. He moved through the chaos only as much as was required to maintain face—smiling politely when someone raised a glass in his direction, handing out bottles, making sure nothing got out of control.

The farmhouse vibrated with the pulse of Good Charlotte – The River ft. M. Shadows and Synyster Gates, the guitars and beats echoing through the walls. The crew moved to it like wildfire, glasses raised, laughter and shouts mixing with the music.

Mostly, he preferred a quiet corner, leaning against a wall, observing. His sharp blue eyes scanned the room like he was still on a ride or in a fight—every movement, every laugh, every reckless touch cataloged. His crew was losing themselves in booze, heat, and desire, and for them, it was exactly what they needed. He allowed it.


He took a sip from a glass, half ignoring the bodies writhing around, half enjoying the raw energy. This was their release, their moment of unrestrained abandon after surviving something impossible, and WS didn’t need to join to understand it. He watched, satisfied, knowing he’d orchestrated the night perfectly without becoming part of the chaos himself.


From the shadows, he could see the boys he’d trusted with life and death making the most of freedom. He didn’t need to be in the center of the storm; he just needed to ensure it raged safely. The laughter, the shouts, the reckless abandon—all of it reminded him why he ran with these men.


For now, WS was content to be the silent sentinel, letting the world burn around him, keeping one cool, calculated eye on the inferno.


The first two out of the farmhouse were Greg and Robertson. WS leaned on the doorway, squinting against the morning sun. “You ready for the ride back to SF?”


Greg nodded. “Yeah… with the money you made us, we could live like kings. But after this latest heist? We could found the first mixed chapter in the country and fuck the rest. We’ve got enough cash.”


WS raised an eyebrow. “You guys also forming the first gay chapter?”


Greg blinked. “Wtf are you talking about?”


Robertson smirked. “How long did you know we swing both ways?”


WS’s lips twitched. Without another word, he leaned forward and kissed Greg on the lips.


Herm… guess this gay shit ain’t for me… couldn’t get it up.


Greg laughed, shaking his head. “You idiot… it’s not like that. To do it with a man, it takes love, not nature!”


WS turned and hugged Robertson. Robertson grinned, kissed him back, and whispered, “What about now?”


WS shook his head, stepping back. “Nope.”


robertson “Sometimes it takes a second one,” greg “and… maybe it takes a little extra melanin.”


“Nope,” he added, shaking his head.


Robertson laughed. “Guess it really isn’t for you!”


They hugged, and with that, the first two were gone.


WS sank back against the doorway, thinking. Sometimes it takes love, not nature… is that why Vidal can’t get it up? He had taken him to enough whorehouses and strip clubs—nothing. Totally dead down there. He even paid a few guys… nope.


Guess you could call him a Bella sexual. Or maybe he just has a very specific type. WS knew Vidal had masturbated to pictures of a few select women—all rich, powerful, and with nasty attitudes. The kind of women who normally wouldn’t even glance at him.


Fuck… I really need to keep putting up with that slut Bella if he’s going to be happy. Fuck my life.


WS, Obadiah, and Jeremiah tore north along the winding country roads, the early morning sun cutting streaks of gold across the asphalt. The hum of engines and the crisp mountain air kept him alert, though his body still ached from the previous nights’ chaos.


Ahead of them, the five Nomads who had ridden with WS for the heist began peeling off one by one, taking separate routes to their new postings—some to be patched in as Sergeant-at-Arms, others as enforcers in Ring chapters around the Mother Chapter. Each departure was quiet but efficient; no words were necessary. Their paths would eventually converge again, but for now, they were spreading out, strengthening the club’s reach.


Obadiah rode to WS’s left, steady and calm, while Jeremiah flanked him on the right, occasionally shouting over the roar of the engines, making WS smirk despite his exhaustion. The three of them rode in a protective formation, leaving him free from the need to constantly scan for threats.


As the mountains faded behind them and the roads stretched into familiar valleys, WS felt a rare sense of relief. By the time they pulled into the driveway, his body ached but his mind was quiet. He parked the bike, letting Obadiah and Jeremiah do the same, sharing a brief, knowing nod. Without hesitation, WS headed straight for his room, ready to collapse into the deep, well-earned sleep that had been eluding him for days.


The sun was sinking low, casting long shadows across the room, when WS stirred. Nami had returned from college, her bag slung over her shoulder, and she leaned against the doorframe, watching him with a mix of disbelief and exasperation.


“Did you really… save Ayuah’s life?” she asked, voice half awe, half scolding.


WS blinked, still half in the haze of sleep and exhaustion. “Mostly Vidal. I suck at being a medical doctor. Theory’s about the only thing I’m decent at in that field.”


Nami stepped closer, brushing a quick kiss across his forehead. Downstairs, Vidal’s voice bellowed, complaining about dinner not being ready, a familiar grumble that seemed to fill the whole house.


Snapping back to urgency, Nami said sharply, “We’re having dinner at Nick’s. You skipped the last one—Mom wants to see you!”


WS groaned softly, rolling over. “Yeah… yeah, I’ll get dressed…”


He watched her leave the room, sunlight fading into evening, knowing the calm wouldn’t last long before family and obligations descended.


WS slid into Vidal’s car and immediately caught the lingering scent of sex. “Fucking hell, Vidal… why can’t you and Bella just get a room?” he muttered.


Shaking his head, he stepped out. “Don’t you prefer to ride on my bike, Nami?”


“Yeah,” she replied with a grin.


WS smirked. “Then buy yourself a car.”


Nami protested. “I already hated spending five hundred thousand on Vidal’s car.”


WS froze. “W-what?”


She shrugged. “It was the only way to keep him at home and not ruin Mom and Nick’s relationship. He really wanted to move there, live next to Bella… and well, neither Vanessa nor Zara can stand him. So… for Mom.”


Vidal had already left—probably as fast as he could. WS shook his head, a mix of disbelief and exasperation on his face, and kicked his bike to life. Together, he and Nami rode off, leaving Vidal—and his reckless spending—far behind.


When they arrived, WS grabbed Vidal by the collar. “How the fuck can you blackmail your sister into spending so much?”


Vidal shrugged. “It was Bella’s dream car. She’s winning all her races lately thanks to my car. Every time she wins, she gets so excited… and we get to strengthen our bond.”


WS’s eyes narrowed. “If you’d asked for the money, you could be strengthening bonds for the rest of your life with a different girl every night. Probably twice better than Bella.”


Bella appeared just then. “Hey,” she said casually.


Vidal blinked. “Nami… family dinner—why is she here?”


Vidal turned to WS. “I always asked her!”


Nami grinned. “It’s the first time she actually accepted.”


Bella smirked. “I had to apologize to WS for how badly I treated him a few days back. So… when I heard he was coming, I had to cum.”


Nojiko grunted. “You mean… you had to come?”


Bella smiled. “Sure, Noji. That too.”


WS groaned inwardly. This was going too well… something had to go wrong.


And then, as if on cue, Vanessa ran up to WS, jumped on him, and planted a kiss on his forehead. “You could move in here, and we’d see each other every day, stepbro.”


WS turned to Zara. “I need to live on my own to grow up.”


The real reason? Zara harassing him, trying to get some intimacy out of him.


He looked back at Vanessa and kissed her cheek. “Hey, beautiful stepsister.”


When they entered the house, Nick was wearing the “Kiss the Cook” apron. WS went up to him, they hugged, and WS planted a quick kiss on his cheek, leaving Nick utterly confused.


“What… was that for?” Nick asked.


WS just pointed at the apron. Nick rolled his eyes, scribbled over Kiss the Cook with the word Girls, and put it back on.


“To avoid misunderstandings,” Nick muttered, still flustered.


Nojiko snatched another stencil from the counter, plopped it over the apron, and marked a big X over Girls. With a flourish, she wrote Nojiko in its place.


“There,” she said, folding her arms. “Much clearer.”


Nick startled, caught between amusement and terror. WS just smirked.

Nick and Nojiko leaned in, their lips meeting in a quick, warm kiss. WS felt a weird twist in his stomach watching his mother kiss a man like that—but when Nojiko’s eyes met his and she smiled, the unease melted away. He knew it was right.


While dinner was being prepared, Zara called everyone into a room he’d never seen before. Music started playing—it was karaoke time. WS immediately took charge, bumping her hip lightly and guiding her onto the couch. He picked Stone Sour – Song #3.


Bella watched, fascinated, as he performed. Did he act it all out in his mind, she wondered? Vanessa, grinning, jumped in beside him, headbanging in sync. Nami quietly poured herself some cranberry juice, content to watch. Vidal wrapped an arm around Bella, who leaned back on him, lost in the moment.


Zara scowled, clearly annoyed that WS had stolen her spotlight—but she had to admit, he could sing. Sort of. Not really her type of music, though.


As the last notes of Song #3 faded, WS held still, letting the girls react. Vanessa practically threw herself into him in a hug, and without a word, he opened his right arm, letting Nami slip under it.


He shot a glance at Zara. Fuck… wanna trade Vanessa for Vidal?


A grin tugged at his lips. This is the family I was meant to have.


Vidal smirked, leaning back. “Yeah… maybe we can split. I get Zara and Bella, and you stick with Vanessa and the red demon over there.”


He stood, selecting the next track: P.O.D. – Youth of the Nation. It wasn’t really singing—more like rapping—but the energy was infectious. Bella danced in front of him, and WS felt a rush of happiness at how she moved… though it wasn’t just any dance. It was an explicitly erotic performance aimed squarely at him.


Zara immediately recognized what Bella was doing. Her scowl deepened. When Vidal finished, Zara stepped up to sing her own song. She was slightly off-key, thrown off by the chaotic flow of music and the way Vanessa and WS had already hit it off.


Not even five days ago, she reminded herself, he broke her nose over some bullshit feminist argument.


WS had joked about Stockholm syndrome, but now Zara wondered—maybe it wasn’t entirely a joke.


Vanessa and Nami jumped onto the mics, and Vanessa flipped on the second one. The opening chords of Sin Shake Sin – Can’t Go to Hell ripped through the room, and they sang with reckless abandon, laughing and headbanging together.


Vidal swooped in and grabbed Bella, spinning her into the rhythm, while Zara seized her chance and pulled WS to dance. Neither of them noticed Nick and Nojiko quietly watching from the doorway.


“Damn, kids are having fun,” Nick murmured.


He instinctively held Nojiko close; her hand drifted to his arm, fingers tracing lightly. Their lips met in a soft, grounding kiss amidst the chaos, a quiet moment of connection.


Yeah… this felt right.


During dinner, WS naturally surrounded himself with Vanessa and Nami. The other two girls—Bella and Zara—were circling, playful attacks in tow, their feet inching closer, trying to get his attention. At one point, their feet brushed, and they looked at each other, sharing a sly smile like a rotten secret only they understood.


Vidal’s voice cut through the tension. “Wait… how come Vanessa hates me, but she and WS seem like they’ve been best friends forever?”


Vanessa shrugged, grinning. “Ever since Mom moved in, she’s been telling me stories about how lovable and amazing her younger one was. And since I’m the youngest here, I guess some of that love rubbed off on me too.”


Nick leaned back in his chair, breaking the lull in conversation. “Bella, how’s your mother’s new book coming along?”


WS’s gaze flicked to Bella, and though he hadn’t read the entire manuscript, he had skimmed enough chapters to get the gist. Her new radical approach on autism—how it could reclaim lost children and shape them into productive members of society—was groundbreaking.


Except… WS knew, with a jolt, that he had been one of her test subjects. Productive, yes, but beneficial to society? That was far less certain.


A story from the Brothers Grimm came unbidden to his mind, a religious one that had haunted him since childhood. It told of a mother who had lost all her children and, in her grief, abandoned God. When she eventually returned to the church, she was surrounded by ghosts—but the worst of them were her own children. One hung from the gallows as a thief and murderer; her daughters had become whores and assassins, burning in hell. An angel told her that if God had not taken her children early, that would have been their future—and because He loved her deeply, He had taken them before they could become… that.


WS’s hands clenched on the table. Productive or not, he knew exactly what the story had meant for him—and what it implied about the cost of being “saved.”


Nojiko felt a tight knot in her chest as Amber’s book came up. She had refused Amber’s request—refused to give permission to publish—but it had gone ahead anyway. It wasn’t the first time Amber had overstepped, and Nojiko’s heart ached, not for the book itself, but for the betrayal of trust.


Her eyes flicked to WS, sitting there half-absorbed in the conversation, his expression unreadable. He didn’t need to know what had happened—this was between Amber and her. She would shield him from that sting, always. Her love for him was too great to let anything touch him that could sow doubt or resentment.


So she diverted. Smoothly, calmly, pulling the conversation back to safer ground. Bella’s voice filled the room as she described the book’s illustrations, and Nojiko relaxed slightly. For now, the storm could wait; her son’s peace came first.


Zara, ever the psychology buff, started explaining the finer points of Amber’s book, and WS countered, augmenting her insights with what he’d learned from experience. He knew things that weren’t in the text—how to identify groups capable of developing children’s social skills, and which environments could actually handle the wildest cases. Nick listened closely, piecing together the intensity of WS’s mind and his loyalty to the Angels. It wasn’t every day someone so young had such a calculated love for a motorcycle club, and for few bikers, it came naturally before adulthood or army service.


WS leaned forward, emphasizing to Zara how a single bad interaction with the wrong people could undo years of careful work. “It has to be staged,” he said. “Autistic kids aren’t stupid—they can smell a fake from miles away. But even girls? They catch it instantly. They pick the assholes, and it’s harder to correct.”


Bella smirked, knowing exactly how true that was. Everyone praised her for choosing someone as reliable as Vidal, but only her own heart knew how much she really wanted WS. She should have met him before Vidal ever came into the picture.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
WS leaned back in his chair, Vanessa perched on one side, Nami subtly nudging closer on the other. The table was a riot of color: steaming plates, vibrant salads, and Nick’s signature garlic bread. WS noticed how everyone seemed to settle into their roles effortlessly, as if this chaos had always been the norm.


“Pass the bread,” WS said casually, though his eyes never left Vanessa. She handed it over with a smirk.


Bella, across the table with Vidal, leaned in, resting her chin on her hand. “So, WS,” she said, voice teasing, “you really think you can out-sing me tonight?”


He smirked. “Depends. Can you handle the next track without crying from my voice?”


Zara snorted, cutting in sharply. “Please. You wouldn’t survive my song choice. I’ll pick something so brutal, you’ll beg to switch back to karaoke pop.”


WS chuckled, letting the tension roll off him. “Bring it on. But I warn you—I’ve had practice handling chaos.”


Vidal raised an eyebrow. “Chaos? You? You just spent the last twenty minutes headbanging with my little sisters.”


“Exactly,” WS said, shrugging. “I thrive on it.”


Nojiko glanced up from her plate at her son, her gaze soft. There was something about him—calm, controlled, yet unshakably aware—that reminded her of the child he had been, and the man he was becoming. She reached over to touch his hand briefly. He caught it with a quick squeeze, just enough to acknowledge her silently.


Vanessa leaned closer, whispering in his ear. “I vote you win, but only if you promise to save a dance for me later.”


WS smirked, tilting his head. “You know I don’t make promises I can’t keep.”


The conversation shifted to lighter topics—Nick and Nojiko sharing stories of cooking disasters, Nami recounting college gossip, and even Vidal managing to throw in a few jokes that didn’t end in groans. Yet beneath the laughter, WS’s mind kept turning. He couldn’t help but think about Amber’s book, about the cost of being “saved,” and the fragile lines between protection, control, and freedom.


Dinner concluded with Nick’s homemade dessert—chocolate mousse with a hint of chili—and WS found himself laughing, genuinely, alongside the family. It was rare, this peace, this sense of belonging without strings attached.


As plates were cleared, Zara pulled him gently by the arm. “Okay, WS, now it’s my turn. You’re going down with this next song.”


He grinned. “You’re on. But after this, we settle the score for real—karaoke battle, winner picks the next adventure.”


Bella leaned over to Vidal, whispering, “I hope he loses. I want him focused.”


Vidal smirked knowingly. “Don’t worry. WS always has his eye on the game.”


Vanessa, catching WS’s smirk, nudged him playfully. “Game on, brother.”


WS’s heart thumped—not from fear, not from stress, but from the wild, unpredictable energy of the people he cared about most. This was the kind of chaos he craved, the kind he could navigate, and the kind that, somehow, made him feel fully alive.


He looked around the room: Nami’s calm presence, Vanessa’s teasing intensity, Bella’s calculated charm, Zara’s fiery energy, Vidal’s reckless confidence, Nojiko and Nick’s quiet partnership. All of it pulled together like some unholy symphony.


WS inhaled deeply, a slow, steadying breath, and leaned forward. “Alright. Let’s see what you’ve got, Zara.”


The first chords played, the room bracing for the storm. And WS smiled, ready to dance through it all.


The doorbell rang sharply, cutting through the post-dinner chatter. Nick got up to answer it, and a crisp autumn breeze followed in, carrying with it the scent of fresh greens. Amber stood there, arms full of a large salad bowl, her expression a mix of exasperation and concern.


“I brought this over,” she said quickly, handing the bowl to Nick. “And I swear, warscared, if I find out you’ve been in town without paying me a visit—”


Before she could finish, WS was already out of his chair, closing the distance in two long strides. He caught her in a firm, careful hug, his forehead pressing briefly against hers. Amber stiffened slightly, then relaxed into the embrace, letting out a quiet sigh.


“I’m sorry, Amber,” WS murmured. “I didn’t mean to—”


“You mean you didn’t want to?” Amber snapped, pulling back just enough to look him in the eye. Then, almost instinctively, she softened again and whispered, “Eyckardt.”


The word hit like a lightning strike. Vidal froze, eyes wide, and Nami’s hand hovered near her mouth, bracing for an eruption that… never came. WS’s jaw tightened slightly, but his expression remained calm, unreadable, almost chilling in its neutrality.


Then Vanessa opened her mouth.


“Hey, eyck—”


Immediately, every trace of warmth drained from his face. He pivoted sharply, eyes locking onto her, and for a heartbeat, the room seemed to stop. Vanessa froze mid-word, the smile fading, the casual rhythm of the evening faltering.


“No…” he said softly, voice low but firm, every syllable deliberate. “Don’t.”


Vanessa’s shoulders stiffened, and she looked down for a split second, unsure how to navigate the sudden icy barrier. The air between them thickened with unspoken tension, the energy completely different from the teasing warmth that had existed just minutes before.


Amber’s eyes flicked between them, a sharp awareness in her gaze. She stepped slightly closer to WS, almost protective, almost daring Vanessa to challenge the line he had just drawn.


Vidal finally broke the silence, muttering under his breath, “Well… that escalated quickly.”


Nami’s hand dropped slowly, relief mixing with curiosity. “What… just happened?” she whispered, her eyes fixed on WS’s unyielding stance.


WS’s gaze didn’t waver from Vanessa. He wasn’t smiling, wasn’t joking. The glow that had been there moments ago was gone, replaced by a cold precision that sent a shiver through the room.


Amber, sensing the fragile balance, softened her tone. “WS… it’s okay. You don’t have to—”


He glanced at her briefly, a flicker of warmth returning just for her, and then back to Vanessa. “I said… don’t,” he repeated, this time quieter but sharper, a steel-edged warning hidden beneath the calm.


Vanessa swallowed, caught in the silent judgment of his stare. The room was alive with tension now, everyone holding their breath, aware that something unspoken but monumental had just shifted.


Nick coughed awkwardly, trying to break the weight. “Uh… salad?”


Amber rolled her eyes but smiled faintly, still close enough to WS to anchor him. Vanessa, however, remained frozen in place, caught between wanting to speak and knowing the moment was already lost.


WS’s presence had claimed the room entirely. No warmth, no teasing, no compromise. Just focus—and a warning: cross this line, and there would be consequences.


Nojiko’s eyes flicked to Amber, a flash of icy disappointment crossing her features. Then, with a decisive step, she moved to Vanessa, gently placing a hand on her shoulder.


“Vanessa,” she said softly but firmly, “come with me for a moment.”


The younger girl followed, confused and still wide-eyed, as Nojiko guided her to a quieter corner of the room.


“You need to understand something about my son,” Nojiko began, her voice steady. “And about his name.” She knelt slightly, meeting Vanessa’s gaze. “He’s got… quirks. One of them is how he responds to his given name.”


Vanessa blinked. “Wait… his given name is… Eyckardt?”


Nojiko nodded. “Yes. But he goes by Warscared in daily life. It’s… complicated, culturally speaking. In Eastern naming conventions, the first name is given carefully and carries weight. Using it without permission… it’s intimate. Personal. Reserved.”


Vanessa’s brow furrowed. “So Amber… she called him that?”


“Yes,” Nojiko said, her tone softening just slightly. “Once. And perhaps you’re just… more sensitive to sound than most. She whispered it, but that was enough.”


Vanessa’s eyes widened. “So… I—”


“No,” Nojiko interrupted gently. “Don’t call him that unless he gives you express permission. Normally, only Nami and I get to call him Eyckardt, and that’s always in private. Amber… was careless. Or maybe you just heard it, in which case—well, lesson learned.”


Vanessa nodded slowly, processing the gravity of the moment. “Okay… I understand.”


Nojiko gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “Good. It’s not about being mean or secretive—it’s about respect. He lets very few people into that part of himself. You were… lucky to even hear it whispered. Don’t abuse it.”


Vanessa’s lips curved into a small, sheepish smile. “Got it. I’ll never—”


“Exactly,” Nojiko said firmly, standing. “Now go back, enjoy dinner, and just… treat him like the brotherly figure he’s always been. No dramas.”


Vanessa nodded again, retreating to her spot beside WS, careful to give him the space he had suddenly claimed, though he hadn’t said a word.


Meanwhile, Nami and Vidal watched the exchange from across the room, silently filing away the rules: the weight of Eyckardt, the exclusivity, and the boundaries that had just been drawn. Even Amber, standing near the doorway, seemed chastened, realizing that her moment of power had consequences.


WS, as usual, remained oblivious to most of the explanation. He was aware of the tension, aware of Vanessa’s sudden stillness, but let Nojiko handle it. That was her domain—and when it came to his name, it always would be.


Nojiko returned to the kitchen, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face. Amber had stayed behind near the door, talking quietly with Nick, and as Nojiko approached, Amber turned toward her with a composed, almost smug expression.


“I was hoping for some alone time with my best friend,” Amber said lightly.


Nojiko bristled, the sharpness of her gaze cutting through Amber’s casual tone. “Alone time?” she echoed. “With whom? My son’s family? Or just you and him?”


Amber’s lips curved faintly. “Relax. I mean with my best friend. Just a moment.”


Nojiko’s jaw tightened, suspicion lingering. Amber shifted slightly, meeting her gaze with unflinching calm.


“So far,” Amber continued, her tone smooth, almost clinical, “my book has shown excellent results.”


Nojiko’s frown deepened. “Results… and you’re independently rich now, thanks to it? Or should I ask, has my family’s misery made you rich enough?”


Amber exhaled, the faintest flicker of defensiveness crossing her face. “It’s not like that. Besides,” she added after a pause, her voice quieter, “I don’t really need the money. Several tests are being conducted nationwide, and the results are promising. We might be saving dozens of thousands of children with this new approach.”


Nojiko’s eyes narrowed, the protective edge in her voice sharper than ever. “Dozens of thousands… and yet, you’re using my child’s experience—even if his name was kept out of it—you wrote about him. You took him, his life, and made it the foundation of your work.”


Amber’s expression softened slightly, but her conviction remained. “It’s a unique case of recessive autism,” she said. “The methods applied here could change lives. If we hadn’t documented the progress, it would have been lost forever.”


Nojiko swallowed hard, feeling a knot of anger and disbelief. If she had recognized his early condition, he would have been known worldwide as a miracle case—a prodigy of neurodivergent development. But someone like WS, living on two wheels, running with the Angels, couldn’t afford that kind of attention. Public fascination, media scrutiny, the scientific spotlight… it would have destroyed him.


Her hands tightened into fists. “Even if you kept his name out of it, you know it was him. And you knew what this could do to him if the wrong people found out.”


Amber met her gaze evenly, unflinching. “I did what I could to protect his identity. But the knowledge is valuable—it could save children who might otherwise be lost. I thought you’d understand the weight of that.”


Nojiko’s chest heaved, torn between maternal anger and the undeniable truth Amber was presenting. “It’s not just about the children,” she said, her voice firm. “It’s about the child I raised. And the cost—he was mine, Amber. He’s not a case study.”


Amber nodded slowly, almost respectfully. “I know. I haven’t forgotten that. And I haven’t stopped fighting for him either.”


Nojiko’s eyes softened fractionally, but the tension remained. The moral line had been crossed, even if Amber’s intentions were noble. And deep down, she knew the consequences of that line being crossed—even one careful step—would ripple through WS’s life in ways he might never forgive, or even understand.


Downstairs, the music cranked again, signaling the transition to karaoke night. WS, Vanessa, Nami, Bella, Zara, and Vidal were already circling around the small living room stage Nick had improvised. The energy was chaotic, loud, and electric, and the adults stayed back, observing with a mix of amusement and wariness.


Amber leaned against the doorway, her arms crossed, watching WS interact with the girls. She turned to Nick, her tone quiet, almost conspiratorial. “Bella told me she was dining with Vidal at Nick’s. I thought that was weird… but then I remembered who was back in town. Well…” she trailed off, a slight smile tugging at her lips. “I had to see him.”


Nick, adjusting his apron absentmindedly, nodded. “I understand. Honestly, I do. Once you know someone like him, it’s hard not to check in.”


Amber continued, voice low, tinged with subtle frustration. “I even invited Ray, but once he knew it was here, he said he couldn’t come.” She shook her head, half in amusement, half in exasperation. “Nick being a former rider, he understood. He was patched over as a crazy duck after the new Gabriel had picked his chapter in the Northeast. Some wounds run deep…”


Nojiko, standing beside her, gave a sharp glance but remained silent, letting Amber speak. She couldn’t help the tightness in her chest—part worry, part indignation. She knew Amber’s intentions were carefully controlled, but WS’s life was never simple, and the slightest misstep could ripple unpredictably.


From the kitchen, Nick hummed along to the opening chords of the next song, his eyes on the younger crowd. “Kids are enjoying themselves,” he said softly. “Maybe they can have one night without adults complicating things.”


Amber nodded, her gaze still fixed on WS, now showing him in his element: teasing, performing, commanding the room with an effortless charisma. For all the chaos, he was undeniably alive here, free and unguarded in a way that Amber hadn’t seen in years.


Nojiko’s arms crossed, her eyes narrowed slightly, but even she had to admit: it was good for him. Dangerous, maybe—but good.


And upstairs, somewhere beyond the music, she silently promised herself that no matter what Amber or anyone else did, WS’s boundaries—his name, his choices—would always remain under her watchful eye.


The music kicked off again, the room buzzing with anticipation. Bella grabbed the mic first, eyes locked on WS with a teasing smirk.


“Alright,” she said, “this one’s for fun… and maybe a little for you.”


The opening chords of Good Charlotte – I Don’t Wanna Be In Love filled the room, and Bella launched into the lyrics, throwing in playful glances at Vidal and WS. She danced across the small space, hands in the air, full of energy and audacious confidence.


Vidal smirked, already grabbing the next mic before she could finish. He leaned toward the music, starting Plain White T’s – Hey There Delilah—but with a twist.


“Hey there, Isabella…” he sang, voice teasing and smooth, eyes flicking to Bella. “What’s it like in your city tonight?”


Bella laughed, rolling her eyes but clearly impressed, while Nami jumped in beside them with The All-American Rejects – It Ends Tonight, harmonizing with a dramatic flair that made WS grin. She swayed with the beat, throwing subtle winks at WS, her energy more controlled but no less captivating.


Then Vanessa and Zara exchanged a mischievous glance. With perfect timing, they grabbed mics together and launched into Fountains Of Wayne – Stacy’s Mom, but naturally… they replaced the lyrics.


“Bella´s mom has got it goin’ on… Bella’s mom has got it goin’ on!” they sang in unison, laughing as they danced around Vidal and Bella.


The audacity of the girls sent Nojiko and Nick into quiet fits of laughter, holding their sides as they tried to stay composed. Amber, standing nearby, covered a faint blush with her hand, trying to hide a small grin at the sheer boldness of the performance.


Vidal raised his eyebrows at the lyric switch but couldn’t suppress a laugh, clearly entertained. Bella shook her head, half offended, half impressed.


The final round was WS’s. He grabbed the mic, the energy in the room shifting slightly as everyone turned their attention to him. Without a word, he started singing “Te Regalo Una Rosa” by Juan Luis Guerra, his voice smooth, confident, and surprisingly emotive.


His Spanish pronunciation was flawless, each lyric delivered with subtle passion and rhythm that made even the most casual listeners pause. Vanessa’s jaw dropped slightly, Zara’s eyes widened, and Nami tilted her head in admiration.


When he finished, the room erupted in cheers. The girls were genuinely impressed, exchanging looks of playful awe, while the adults remained slightly more reserved but clearly entertained.


Amber, stepping back slightly, allowed herself the smallest smile. She’d underestimated him—his charisma, his skill, and his ability to command attention effortlessly.


Nojiko leaned on Nick, shaking her head but smiling, her maternal pride barely hidden. “That boy,” she murmured, “always knows how to steal the show.”


Nick chuckled, nodding. “Yeah… but I wouldn’t want him any other way.”


WS set the mic down, flashing a brief, knowing smirk at the girls. The room buzzed with a mix of adrenaline, laughter, and competitive energy, the chaos perfectly balanced with the warmth of family—and just a hint of controlled mischief.


WS leaned slightly toward Nick, both of them the only men in the room, and exchanged a quiet, conspiratorial grin.


“Hey,” Vidal started from across the room, voice raising in mock indignation as he caught the glance.


WS gave a subtle shrug, perfectly calm, and Nick simply raised an eyebrow in silent amusement. Vidal’s “Hey!” escalated slightly, but Bella’s sharp voice cut through almost immediately.


“Where is Vidal’s room in this house?” she asked casually, a sly gleam in her eye.


The question landed like a small bomb. Nojiko stiffened, her expression tightening. She knew exactly what Bella was implying—using the curiosity and tension around sex as a weapon, a way to manipulate Vidal. It was the same behavior that had caused Vidal to wail when Bella’s sleepovers were curtailed, the same chaos that had driven Amber to kick him out of her house more than once.


WS’s eyes flicked to Bella, calm but sharp. He understood the power she wielded and the potential for abuse, even in play. Boys would be boys, yes—but there was no reason to exploit that instinct like Bella had done.


Vidal, caught off-guard, shuffled slightly, unsure whether to protest or laugh it off. The room was filled with the faint echoes of past nights—laughter, arguments, and yes, the noises that had inevitably followed when Bella and Vidal shared a bed. The memory wasn’t lost on Nojiko.


Amber, standing nearby, observed quietly, her expression thoughtful. She had seen the patterns before—the push, the tease, the manipulation—and she recognized the need for boundaries, even in this chaotic household.


Nami, watching from the sidelines, leaned forward slightly, sensing the subtle tension but not fully grasping the depth of what Bella’s question implied.


Nojiko finally spoke, her voice clipped but measured. “Let’s… not go there,” she said, her eyes firmly on Bella. “This isn’t a game, and some things are… private.”


Bella raised her hands in mock surrender, a sly smile still playing at her lips, but the sharpness in Nojiko’s gaze had clearly taken the wind out of her mischief.


WS returned his attention to Nick, a quiet smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth, the room’s chaos swirling around him—but for the moment, the boundary had been clearly drawn.


As the karaoke chaos raged on in the living room, Nick leaned closer to WS, lowering his voice so the music wouldn’t carry their words.


“You think the Angels are planning to attend the biggest bike concentration in the Northeast this year?” Nick asked, brow furrowed. “It’s supposed to be by Niagara… way too close to other riders’ turf. If the Angels go, it could turn bad.”


WS tilted his head slightly, considering. “And you’re participating?”


Nick shook his head. “I’ve been talking to Bob. The Crazy Ducks are unsure. The riders there? Bad news. Half of them used to be Ducks themselves… and that history runs deep.”


WS raised an eyebrow. “So what happens if a biker war breaks out?”


Nick’s expression hardened. “Four options. Win, die, repatch, or run. That’s it.”


WS smirked faintly. “You could always just leave the life, right?”


Nick gave a bitter chuckle. “That’s already covered under ‘die.’ These guys don’t just walk away. Half of the Ducks nationwide are former riders. Makes sense—if a biker war explodes with too many bodies, the authorities and feds get involved. Too messy, too visible.”


He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. “So the rule is simple: kill what you must, make the rest repatch, or scare them off—either they leave the life or they move to another chapter.”


WS nodded slowly, taking in the grim pragmatism. “Efficiency over sentiment,” he murmured.


Nick’s gaze was steady. “Exactly. Loyalty runs deep, but survival runs deeper. You learn that fast in this world.”


WS glanced back toward the living room, the raucous energy of the kids’ karaoke a stark contrast to the deadly logic of biker politics. It was a strange dichotomy—the carefree chaos of family on one side, the calculated ruthlessness of the Angels on the other—but both were part of his life, inseparable threads of the same fabric.


Nick added quietly, “You understand why we keep control, right? There’s a hierarchy, a method. Chaos isn’t just loud music and shouting—it’s bodies on the line if the wrong move is made.”


WS’s gaze hardened slightly, thoughtful. “I understand.”


Nick’s eyes flicked to him, sharp and appraising. “Good. Because out there, it’s either controlled chaos… or uncontrolled death.”


Amber’s brow furrowed slightly as she looked at Bella. “Come on, you should come home with me.”


Bella crossed her arms, grinning. “Nah. I’m staying here tonight. Besides, it’s not like it’s the first time I’ve slept over.”


Nick raised an eyebrow, trying to keep things calm. “Sure… but it is the first time you’re doing it as an adult. And… sharing a bed with Vidal? I mean, the house is big, but it’s not that big.”


Bella’s grin widened, eyes sparkling with mischief. “Of course. Not like sharing a bed with Zara would be as useful after all.”


Nojiko’s lips pressed into a thin line, her gaze darting pleadingly at Nick. She felt the familiar knot of tension in her chest, the protective maternal instinct flaring. “Nick… please…” she murmured, voice low, desperate.


Nick sighed, shaking his head, trying to balance authority with diplomacy. “Sorry, Bella,” he said gently but firmly. “We want to sleep properly tonight. Seems… you’re not welcome.”


Bella tilted her head, faux-offended but still amused. “Ooooh, is that a challenge?” she teased, her grin not fading.


Nojiko’s arms tightened across her chest, trying to rein in both her worry and exasperation. Amber stepped closer, placing a hand on Bella’s shoulder, not in control, but in gentle guidance. “It’s not about being mean, Bella. It’s about… boundaries.”


Bella rolled her eyes but didn’t push further, sensing the limits of the argument. She gave a dramatic sigh, but her grin remained. “Fine. I’ll behave… for now.”


Nick let out a breath, relieved, while Nojiko exhaled, silently grateful the situation hadn’t escalated further. The tension lingered, but the rules were clear: tonight, boundaries had to hold—even if Bella’s audacity was only partially tamed.


Nami leaned toward WS, a small grin on her face. “I can share a room with you tonight, if you want,” she offered casually.


Vanessa’s eyes widened, then she jumped in immediately. “I’ll offer my room to Bella! Problem solved, right?”


Nick’s brow furrowed slightly, glancing at Nojiko with a troubled expression.


Nojiko sighed, pulling Vanessa aside. “Listen,” she said softly, voice firm but calm, “some things are… not allowed. You can’t just treat this like a sleepover with anyone. Nami can because… she has a different relationship with him. She isn’t afraid of what might happen. You… need to understand that things could get confusing.”


Vanessa blinked, frowning. “Confusing how?”


Nojiko’s tone sharpened slightly. “When he wakes up… with a… full tent,” she said, eyes narrowing slightly, “it’s normal for boys. Don’t confuse it with anything else.”


Nick, nodding, quickly jumped in. “Right. Actually, I’ll set up the attic. He can sleep there. Nami and Vanessa can share the bed.”


Nojiko let out a small sigh of relief. “Great. That means Vidal can sleep in the attic too.”


Vidal groaned audibly. “Fff… we all know Bella will leave her room and sleep with him anyway. So there’s no need for an extra room with a bed!”


Nick raised an eyebrow, half exasperated, half amused. “Exactly. Let’s keep this simple and hope the kids behave.”


Vanessa, still a little flustered, nodded. “Okay… I get it.”


Nojiko patted her shoulder. “Good. Just… remember your boundaries tonight.”


With the arrangements tentatively settled, the chaos downstairs seemed to take a backseat, at least for a moment. WS would have his space, the girls had figured out a temporary compromise, and Nojiko could finally relax—well, slightly—knowing at least one potential disaster had been averted.


WS moved toward the attic, the weight of the night finally pressing on him. He reached for the door, key in hand, and began to lock it. Just then, Nami slipped inside quietly.


“Your night terrors might return,” she murmured, concern lacing her tone. “I just… wanted to stay for a bit, make sure you’re okay.”


WS exhaled softly, a brief smile flickering. “Thanks,” he said, his voice calm but weary.


Before he could settle, Vanessa slipped in as well. “Too crowded?” WS asked lightly, his tone almost teasing.


Vanessa shrugged, not entirely phased.


WS exhaled, refocusing his mind. “Alright. Futon on the floor. You take the bed. I’ll sleep at the foot of it.”


Just as he was about to settle, the attic door creaked, and Zara appeared, stepping in hesitantly. WS’s jaw tightened. Without a word, he strode over, gently but firmly guiding her out and locking the door behind him.


Vanessa raised an eyebrow, looking between him and the locked door. “Care to explain, brother?” she asked, curiosity sparking in her tone.


WS’s expression turned sharp, serious. “Zara looks at me like a stepbrother, not a brother,” he said simply. “So… she gets kicked out of my room.”


Vanessa blinked, impressed and slightly amused by his decisiveness. Nami, already settled on the bed, gave a small nod, understanding his need for clear boundaries.


With the room now quiet and controlled, WS sat at the foot of the bed, letting the calm settle around him. Nami and Vanessa adjusted slightly, giving him the space he needed, while he allowed himself the rare luxury of feeling safe—even if only for the night.


In the middle of the night, the attic door shook violently. WS’s body tensed instantly, every muscle going into hypersensitive alert. His ears picked up the faintest whispers outside the door.


“Bella just tried to sneak into WS’s room,” Nami murmured from the bed, eyes half-closed, voice taut with disbelief.


From the other side of the door, Zara’s smirk was audible even in hushed tones. “Guess I wasn’t the only one looking at a chance to get at him,” she whispered, voice dripping with mischief.


Bella’s laugh followed, low and teasing. “Fuck… more and more competition.”


bella´s voice softened, almost like a warning. “But you are sick, aren’t you? That’s your new brother.”


Bella’s tone was casual, chilling in its nonchalance. “Well… I’m getting it tonight anyway.”


WS’s hands clenched, jaw tightening. He didn’t move immediately—just listened, absorbing every syllable, every whisper, every hint of intent.


Half an hour later, the entire house woke with a jolt. The faint tension of whispers erupted into raw chaos. Bella’s screams pierced through the walls:


“Go harder, you fucking pussy!”


Vidal’s response was unmistakable, and entirely too loud for the rest of the household: “Yeah, mommee!”


Nojiko groaned, burying her face in her hands. Nick peeked out of the kitchen, eyes wide in shock. Nami and Vanessa froze on the bed, eyes darting between the locked door and each other.


WS exhaled slowly, mind already calculating, deciding how to restore order without escalating the mess further. Chaos, lust, and rivalry had just collided in a perfect storm—and he was fully awake, every nerve on alert.


In the middle of the night, the attic door shook violently. WS went immediately into hypersensitive mode, every nerve on edge, listening to the faint conversation outside.


“Bella just tried to sneak into WS’s room,” Nami murmured from the futon, eyes half-closed but alert.


From the hallway, Zara’s low, amused smirk was audible in her voice. “Guess I wasn’t the only one looking at a chance to get at him,” she said, teasing.


Bella’s soft laugh followed, smug and unapologetic. She glanced at Zara and smirked. “Fuck… more and more competition,” she muttered. Then, mockingly, “But you are sick, aren’t you? That’s your new brother!”


Zara’s tone sharpened. “He’s your boyfriend’s brother, Bella!”


Bella shrugged nonchalantly, as if it didn’t matter. “Well… I’m getting it tonight anyway.”


WS’s hands clenched on the futon frame, his body tense. Every word outside the door pinged across his brain like alarms. He didn’t move immediately, just observed, calculating the risks and mentally preparing to enforce boundaries.


Half an hour later, chaos erupted throughout the house. Screams, laughter, and shouting cut through the night. Bella’s voice rang out, bold and teasing, clearly carrying through the walls:


“Go harder, you fucking pussy!”


Vidal’s equally loud response followed: “Yeah, mommee!”


Nojiko groaned from her room, burying her face in her hands. Nick poked his head out of the kitchen doorway, blinking in disbelief. Nami and Vanessa froze on the bed, eyes wide, exchanging incredulous glances.


WS exhaled slowly, shutting his eyes for a moment to refocus. Hypersensitive as ever, he was fully aware of every sound, every tone, every intent. Chaos had taken physical form outside his door—but he had set his boundaries. Whoever wanted him would have to play by his rules.


Morning light spilled into the kitchen, painting the breakfast table with a warm glow that did little to soften the tension lingering from the night before. Bella pushed her hair back, still smirking faintly, until Nick’s sharp voice cut through.


“Bella,” he said, putting down his coffee mug, “that’s the last time you get to spend the night here. You will respect my castle rules. You didn’t drink too much, and Vidal has his own home. If you wanted to create a spectacle, you could have driven him home and spent the night there—without annoying everyone else.”


Bella’s grin faltered slightly under his firm gaze, though she kept her composure.


Nojiko chimed in, her tone more exasperated than angry. “Yeah… you’re having sex, so are millions of people worldwide. We do not need to be informed of it.”


Zara, sitting nearby, let out a soft laugh, eyes dancing with amusement. “Bella… your rash decision last night really put you in a bind. You weren’t after sex… or perhaps you were, but what you got? Not what you wanted.”


Across the table, Vanessa and Nami clutched the coffee jar like lifelines, sipping greedily. “Fff… school in thirty minutes. We’re so going to be late,” Nami groaned.


WS, standing near the counter and checking himself in the reflection of a cabinet, sniffed his armpits. “I’m good enough,” he said casually. “We can depart now.”


Nick nodded, gathering the girls and ushering them into the car. “School first, then we’ll deal with the rest,” he muttered, glancing back at WS.


WS stretched, slinging his jacket over his shoulder. “See you later,” he said, heading off toward the club house.


Nick called over his shoulder. “I’ll pick you up later.”


Nick drove the car carefully, the morning sun cutting through the windshield. Inside, Vanessa, Nami, and Zara sat quietly, clutching coffee mugs like lifelines. Sleep-deprived and still recovering from last night’s chaos, they exchanged tired glances as Nick navigated the streets.


Meanwhile, Bella and Vidal piled into Vidal’s car, the engine growling as he took off, leaving a faint trail of rubber-scented exhaust in their wake. Bella kept a smug smile plastered on her face, still replaying last night’s antics in her head.


WS kicked his bike to life with a roar, the vibrations humming up his arms as he leaned forward. The crisp morning air hit him, clearing the remnants of sleep and chaos. Focused and alert, he weaved through the streets with precision, heading directly to the clubhouse.


By the time he arrived, Ezekiel was already waiting outside, leaning against his bike with that calm, watchful presence that always seemed to contrast WS’s restless energy.


“Morning,” WS greeted, swinging off his bike.

Ezekiel nodded, a small grin tugging at his lips. “Right. Let’s get down to business.”


With the morning chaos behind them, WS and Ezekiel stepped into the clubhouse, the day’s plans waiting—and the shadow of last night’s chaos still lingering faintly in WS’s mind.


WS leaned back against the edge of the clubhouse table, watching Ezekiel carefully. “How’ve you been doing?” he asked. “We didn’t really get much time to talk.”


Before Ezekiel could answer, the door swung open and Amos strode in, carrying a few beers. WS raised an eyebrow. “Amos… why are you here?”


Amos grinned, setting the beers down. “Ezekiel called me, wondering why you wanted to talk. Thought a neutral party might be useful, right?”


WS’s eyes narrowed slightly. Yeah, right, he thought. These two must have been born attached at the hip. Amos could’ve walked away, but he chose to stay with Ezekiel in jail instead of jumping ship.


WS turned back to Ezekiel, his tone serious. “How much are you willing to pay to get back Jezebel? Technically, it’s still club property, so if I return it, I’m sure you could demand it from the club. Makes me wonder… why wasn’t it in your name to begin with?”


Ezekiel exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. “It was either that or lose her to the state. When the prosecutions came through, there were also civil lawsuits. All property under my name was at risk. Jezebel was club property, and the money had to be split among my family. So… I got half back.”


WS considered this, swirling a finger around the rim of his beer. “Half, huh… Makes sense, I guess. Still… club property or not, it’s yours now. I just need to know how much you’re willing to invest to get the rest back.”


Amos leaned against the table, watching silently, the faintest smirk on his face as he sipped his beer. WS glanced at him, reading the loyalty in his posture, the unspoken understanding between these two men.


Ezekiel’s jaw tightened, eyes locking on WS’s. “Enough to get it done right. No shortcuts.”


WS nodded slowly. “Good.


WS leaned back, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “This’ll be a favor in the future,” he said, eyes flicking to Ezekiel. “Including my table vote, if it comes down to it. My new bike should be arriving at the club grounds soon enough anyway—a brand-new Sacha Lakic Honda CX500.”


Amos snorted, shaking his head. “It must be a Harley… ffs.”


WS shrugged, almost casually. “I like Sacha… I mean, Sacha Lakic’s work. Well, I guess my new CVO Softail Deluxe will have to do. It’s a pity—I was going to make it an offer to you, Amos… so, sorry.”


Amos raised an eyebrow, smirking. “Anyone know a good customizer?”


WS’s grin widened. “Your garage can handle it, right?”


Amos chuckled. “Yeah, we can do it.”


“Great,” WS replied, stretching out a hand. “When it arrives, let me know. Both bikes should be here in about a week. In the meantime…” He let his eyes flick toward the door, the faintest hint of mischief in his gaze. “…I guess I’m a walker.”


Ezekiel and Amos exchanged a glance, amusement and respect mingling in their eyes. WS was always on top of his game, whether on two wheels or navigating the subtleties of club politics.


WS leaned against the workbench, arms crossed, a sly grin on his face. “I broke Jezebel in real good. She’s gonna behave properly from now on.”


Ezekiel smirked, taking a slow sip of his beer. “I had her first, don’t forget that. The way I see it, I just lent her to a rookie so he could learn how to handle her.”


WS tilted his head, amused. “A rookie, huh? You sure she didn’t teach him more than he bargained for?”


Ezekiel chuckled, leaning closer, voice low. “Maybe… Once I get a girl as good as her, perhaps I can share her with you. Consider it a way to say thanks for doing the hard work.”


WS’s grin widened, eyes glinting. “Hard work, huh… You’re lucky I like a challenge.”


The two men shared a look, the conversation carrying layers of meaning. Outsiders would never know if they were talking about a girl or a bike—or both. The smirk, the edge of pride, the mutual understanding—it all blended into that familiar, unspoken club language, where everything had a second meaning, and everyone was slightly on edge.


Ezekiel raised his bottle. “Here’s to teaching rookies properly… whatever the lesson may be.”


WS clinked his beer against it. “And here’s to knowing exactly who’s in charge when she misbehaves.”


Both laughed, the tension of business and strategy dissolving into that rare, easy camaraderie that only comes from years of shared history.


Nick’s old Volvo pulled up outside the clubhouse, engine rattling like it was held together by hope and duct tape. He stepped out, rubbing the back of his neck, clearly uncomfortable.


WS had been mid-conversation with Ezekiel and Amos, but when he saw Nick, he grinned and pulled both men into a quick hug, showing no sign of nerves. “Boys, this is Nick… my new stepdad.”


Nick gave a polite nod, trying to look more confident than he felt.


Right then, Obadiah shuffled out of the clubhouse, burping like a dying bullfrog and letting out a fart that echoed across the lot. “Goddamn chili night,” he muttered, before blinking at the scene.


Ezekiel squinted at Nick. “Stepdad, huh?”


Amos rubbed his jaw, serious now. “Sorry, brother… Crazy Ducks don’t step foot inside this house. Rules are rules.”


Nick winced, but tried to play it cool. “Yeah, I figured as much.”


WS gave a sharp laugh, clapping Nick on the back. “Relax, old man. They’re not throwing you out, just keeping you on the porch.”


Obadiah waved a hand toward the Volvo. “You need wheels to college? Your stepdad’s got that Swedish tank.”


Nick perked up. “You want me to lend it to you?”


WS shook his head with a wry grin. “Nah. Worst case, I’ll catch the bus. Nami does it all the time, and she’s the one who bought Vidal a half-million-dollar car. If she can do it, I’ll live.”


That earned a laugh from Amos, while Ezekiel muttered, “Shit, half a million? And here I was thinking Jezebel was spoiled.”


Nick exhaled, relieved no fight had broken out. WS just tossed his stepdad a reassuring look before turning back to the Angels, like it was just another day.


The barber’s chair spun slowly as WS rubbed a hand over his freshly trimmed beard, jawline sharper, blonde hair cropped short enough to look clean but still rebellious. He tilted his head toward the mirror. “Looking good, Nick?”


Nick smirked, arms crossed, clearly proud of the transformation. “Yeah. Hanging around college with that lion’s mane of yours would’ve drawn too much attention. This way, you look like a student instead of a circus act.”


WS chuckled, rolling his shoulders like he was shaking off the old look. Nick pulled out his phone and called his daughters. “We’re outside. Come show your brother around campus.”


Minutes later, Zara burst out the front doors of the college, immediately locking her arm through WS’s like she’d been waiting all week for this moment. Vanessa followed, sliding under his other arm and nudging him with a grin. Together, the three of them looked like a scene out of a glossy magazine spread — tall, sharp, and impossible not to notice.


The tour began, students whispering and staring as they moved through the courtyards and halls. WS walked with easy confidence, half amused by the gawking.


From across the way, Enessa leaned against a railing, watching the scene unfold. Her eyes lingered on WS, trying to place the face. The trimmed beard and neat cut made him look different — more like a golden boy than the wild-eyed Angel she had crossed paths with days before.


She frowned. Maybe a new Zane? The way the girls clung to him suggested he was someone important, maybe even a transfer. She bit her lip, mind drifting back to that confrontation with the Angel. God, Sasha must be crazy… she better not end up dating one of them. That’s trouble written all over it.


Enessa turned away, shaking her head, unaware that the “new boy” was the same Angel she hoped Sasha wouldn’t get tangled up with.


The tour carried on across the open sports fields, sunlight bouncing off the bleachers. Zara tugged WS toward the track, chin lifted with pride. “This is my kingdom. I’m captain of the track team. Over there’s the girls’ soccer team, and on the far side you’ve got the cheerleaders practicing. Basketball should be inside, but they had an incident last week, so they’re recruiting. Maybe you should try out?”


Vanessa perked up. “Yeah, you’re tall enough, you’d probably dominate!”


WS barked a laugh, shaking his head. “Bad idea. I was never any good at sports.”


Zara shot him a doubtful look. “How could you not be good? Look at you.”


“Because I never went to school,” he said simply. “I was homeschooled most of the time. Sports wasn’t a thing—unless you count shadow boxing in the mirror.”


Vanessa nudged his side. “Still… with your height, basketball would eat you up.”


WS smirked, gaze shifting across the field. “The only thing I’d be any good at is airsoft. You got a team for that? I’ve trained with Marines, SEAL dudes, Rangers, even a couple commandos. Put me in a field with a rifle and I’ll give you a show.”


Both sisters exchanged a glance, equal parts impressed and skeptical.


“Airsoft,” Zara repeated. “Of course. You’d make even sports sound like combat training.”


“Because it is,” WS said with that low grin of his. “The only sport that counts is the one that keeps you alive.”


Vanessa giggled nervously, but her eyes sparkled with curiosity.


They stopped outside a classroom buzzing with chatter and the smell of cheap coffee. A banner draped across the wall read: Campus Feminist Club – Weekly Meeting.


Zara smirked. “And here’s Vanessa’s kingdom.”


Vanessa groaned, cheeks turning pink. “Zara—”


But it was too late. WS glanced inside. A dozen pairs of eyes darted toward the doorway: sharp, suspicious, and unfriendly. Flyers were everywhere — wage gap charts, protest posters, and something about smashing the patriarchy.


WS leaned against the frame, arms crossed, his gaze sweeping lazily over the room. Most of them are fat and ugly… makes sense. Then he glanced at Vanessa and caught himself. Well. Except for one. And she’s my sister now.


“Wait—you’re the president?” WS asked, amusement tugging at his lips.


Vanessa stood a little straighter. “Yeah. Got a problem with it?”


He let the silence hang a beat too long, then smirked. “Not at all. Guess it’s safer for the patriarchy if you’re running the revolution.”


A few girls inside hissed and muttered, already bristling, but Vanessa didn’t flinch. She shot him a look that was half warning, half challenge.


Just then, Ariel appeared, striding up the hallway like she owned it. She smiled when her eyes landed on WS. “And who’s this?”


“My new brother,” Zara said brightly, looping her arm through WS’s. “He joined recently.”


Ariel tilted her head, gaze narrowing in intrigue. “What’s your major?”


“Engineering,” WS said, lowering his voice into that smooth, deliberate tone — equal parts polite and predatory.


Ariel blinked, her smile faltering as recognition dawned. This wasn’t just some transfer. This was him.


Vanessa immediately stepped between them, folding her arms. “He’s just visiting. Don’t get any ideas.”


The tension was sharp — Vanessa, the feminist president guarding her brother; Zara staking her claim with her arm hooked through his; and Ariel, smiling like a hunter who’d just spotted a prize.


Ariel tilted her head, letting her eyes linger on WS a little too long. Her smile curved knowingly. “Engineering, huh? You’ll fit right in here. Maybe you should let me show you around sometime—just you and me.”


Before WS could even react, Zara cut her off, voice sharp as glass. “Sorry, Ariel. He’s reserved. For better people than you.”


The words landed like a slap, and Ariel’s smile faltered for the briefest instant. Her pride stung—especially coming from Zara of all people. She recovered quickly, lips twisting into a smirk.


“Been there. Done that,” Ariel shot back, her voice airy, almost mocking.


Zara stiffened, fingers tightening around WS’s arm.


But Ariel wasn’t done. She leaned in close, her breath warm against WS’s ear, her voice dropping into a whisper meant for him—yet perfectly placed so Zara could catch every word.


“…Wouldn’t mind having another go, though.”


Zara’s eyes flashed, the words striking like a knife. Her grip on WS’s arm turned possessive, nails lightly digging into his sleeve. WS stayed perfectly still, his expression unreadable—only the faintest smirk tugging at his lips, as though the chaos amused him.


Vanessa, standing a step behind, finally broke the silence. “Enough. This isn’t the time or the place. Ariel, you’ve got a class to run, don’t you?”


Ariel only grinned wider, eyes flicking between Zara and WS. “Oh, I’ll be seeing him again. Don’t you worry.”


With that, she slipped past, hips swaying deliberately as she leaves.


WS slowed when he spotted Ayuah across the quad, sunlight glinting off the fresh scar she was proudly showing. She wore it like a medal, chin high, crop top cut to make sure everyone saw what she’d survived.


Without hesitation, WS started moving toward her.


“Eyckardt, what the hell are you doing?” Vanessa hissed, clutching his arm to pull him back.


“Going to ask how she’s doing,” he said simply, brushing her hand off.


Vanessa’s eyes widened like he’d just announced he was about to walk into traffic. “That’s my cousin. And you don’t just… walk up to a member of the ZPR Clique like that. Not even family does that out of the blue.”


WS stopped mid-stride and turned back to her, brows raised. “The what now?”


Zara broke into laughter so loud it caught a few stares. “The ZPR Clique,” she said, enunciating every letter like it was obvious. “Ayuah Zane. Sasha Petrov. Robin Rivera. The ice queens of this place.”


Vanessa muttered, “…And Bella Von Hallen. Nadjia Stein. And our sister Nami.” Her tone was flat, resigned, like she was reciting the names of local royalty.


Zara smirked. “Basically, the college’s most exclusive inner circle. Untouchable. Everyone jokes about it being the Seven Sisters, except they’ve got their token outsider—Vidal. Your dear brother.”


Vanessa’s lips curled into a reluctant smile. “The Seventh Girl. He’s always tailing them around, like some lost puppy. People never let him forget it.”


WS tilted his head, eyes flicking back toward Ayuah, who was laughing with Robin near the benches. His expression didn’t change, but his voice carried a quiet amusement.


“So let me get this straight. Half the college worships them, everyone else fears them, and my idiot brother’s turned into their mascot?”


“Exactly,” Zara said, tugging him along. “So unless you want to be roasted alive, don’t go crashing into their little empire.”


WS chuckled under his breath, ignoring her tug and glancing back one last time at Ayuah’s scar.


“Empires burn all the same,” he muttered, more to himself than to them.


Just as WS was about to move toward Ayuah, the atmosphere shifted.


Vidal and Nami appeared on the quad, Vidal wearing his usual cocky half-grin until Ayuah suddenly threw her arms around him. His face went red instantly.


“Whoa, hey—careful!” Vidal stammered, stiff as a board. “You’re not Bella, so don’t be getting any weird ideas, alright?”


Ayuah rolled her eyes but didn’t let go.


Jeff came up behind them and clapped Vidal so hard on the back that he nearly tripped forward. “Thanks, man. You and your brother—”“—you saved her. Don’t think we’ll forget that.”


WS was just about to step toward Ayuah when Sasha appeared, walking briskly alongside Nadjia, their conversation low and serious, debating which classes to take next semester.


Sasha’s eyes flicked briefly over the quad and paused on WS. She noticed the way he was flanked by Vanessa and Zara, the Collins sisters — Leia Zane’s estranged daughters — a tight formation that made him stand out even more. A faint smirk tugged at her lips. Quite an attractive boy, she thought. But her face remained stoic; she passed by without giving him more than a fleeting glance. Those eyes weren’t searching for her.


WS, however, saw her. And in that instant, his chest tightened, a flicker of something entirely unplanned twisting inside him.


Without thinking, almost as if some unseen instinct had taken over, he cut through the invisible lines of school hierarchy that everyone else tiptoed around.


“Sasha!”


The name rang out across the quad, crisp and deliberate.


For a moment, the bustling chatter of students seemed to fade. Eyes flicked up, curious murmurs ran through the crowd — not because of him, but because he had done something unthinkable: called out Sasha Petrov in public.


Even as she walked past, Sasha’s head flicked slightly, a subtle acknowledgment, though her expression remained carefully neutral. Only WS knew how fast his heart had skipped a beat, how completely unprepared he had been for the impact of seeing her here.


He had just crossed a line that no one else dared touch — and he hadn’t even planned it.


WS understood immediately what he had done. He had jumped in without rehearsal, without calculation. He always rehearsed his social interactions, but now everyone was staring at him, whispering: Who is this?


“Dang, Dwayne Petrov will beat him up for talking to his sister,” murmured a guy nearby.


“He’s about to become a total social outcast!” added a girl.


Vanessa and Zara, hanging on his sides, both sighed. “Fuck, brother… you’re lucky we’re Zane-adjacent, or else we’d be outcasts!”


WS didn’t care. But his face flushed anyway. He remembered what Nojiko had taught him. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and unlocked himself from their arms—like a child removing his boyes in open water. Swim or sink. No going back now.


He opened his eyes, squared his shoulders, and stepped forward.


“Hey… Sasha. Long time no see.”


Nadjia immediately jumped in front of Sasha, sharp and protective. “Yeah… he’s attractive, but who the hell does he think he is?”


WS ignored her. As he approached, Sasha’s mind began to register the familiar cues: that walk, that soft, innocent voice. Even Nami paused, questioning if it could really be him.


He always wore a mask—calculated, unreadable, designed to intimidate or manipulate. Not now. Nothing. His smile was genuine. His height and presence undeniable. And his voice? Soft, unmodulated, completely natural. No fear-inducing tones. No manipulation. Just:


“Hey, Sasha.”


For the first time in a long while, he was completely himself.


At one end of the corridor, Vidal froze the moment he saw him. “…Oh.”


Nami immediately moved in front of WS. “Hey? What’s going on?”


Vidal laughed, incredulous. “Look at you, Nami… shaved, new haircut… and you don’t recognize him? Guess if he’s not wearing diapers, you can’t tell it’s him, huh?”


Nami blinked, realization dawning. It’s really him.


She started forward, instincts kicking in, but Robin grabbed one arm and Ayuah the other.


“Hey… there’s nothing you can do now,” Robin murmured, amusement and warning laced in her voice. “You fight his battles for him? No man will ever respect him if you keep doing that. I mean… you’ve already ruined Vidal’s masculinity as it stands, so… let him learn.”


Ayuah, however, could barely contain herself. Her gaze flicked down the corridor, toward him. She had been waiting for any excuse to run over and hug him, faint memories of his smooth voice in the ambulance still fresh in her mind. Jeff had confirmed what she thought she’d hallucinated—but now he was real, right there.


Meanwhile, at the other end of the corridor, Sasha and Nadjia were having their own discussion, blocking the path but barely noticing him. Sasha’s stoic expression remained, but her eyes flicked toward WS as he walked forward, and Nadjia, sharp and protective, subtly tensed.


Two groups. Two very different reactions. And WS? He was caught in between, moving steadily forward, fully unmasked, fully himself, and fully aware that the attention of everyone—friends, family, and rivals alike—was on him.


Sasha cut him off immediately. “I don’t think I know you well enough for you to address me so casually… this is ZPR, not the middle of the street!”


WS’s words caught in his throat. He took another step forward, trying to measure the distance, but Nadjia reacted faster—her hand slapped him sharply across the face.


“Stay away, you pervert!”


The corridor froze. The Collins sisters stopped in place, eyes wide. Nami’s body stiffened. Vidal’s gut clenched, and he bolted instinctively. Fuck, fuck, fuck… Nadjia’s going to get murdered!


WS’s hand went to his face, feeling the sting and heat of the slap. And then, like flipping a switch, the mask returned. His eyes sharpened, brows lowering to a predatory angle. The wolfish grin began to creep across his face. Nadjia froze mid-step, thinking, Fuck… I just fucked up.


Vidal lunged, tackling him just in time. “Sasha! Grab Nadjia and take her to safety! He won’t hurt me, he’s my brother—but get her out of here!”


Nami glanced at Ayuah and Robin, resolute. “I fight his battles for him… because it’s the best way to keep him out of jail.”


The corridor had become a tense standoff: one group frozen, one group fleeing, and WS, fully aware and fully dangerous, calculating his next move.


WS reacted instantly to the impact, his instincts overriding thought. Without hesitation, he rolled over Vidal, putting distance between them for a split second—and then, just as fast, moved toward him.


His hand shot to Vidal’s neck, and with a precise, practiced motion, he positioned his leg behind Vidal in a judo stance. He gripped Vidal by the neck, lifting him as if preparing for a body slam that could have broken his trachea, neck, or spinal cord.


But then he stopped. Instead of following through with lethal force, he hurled Vidal against the lockers. The sound echoed through the corridor. Vidal crumpled to the ground, unconscious—or at least out of commission—but likely not seriously injured. WS hoped.


The mask had returned fully, and with it came a murderous aura. Every step he took radiated danger, forcing people instinctively to give him space.


Ayuah lunged at him, desperate, but he evaded with ease, his movements fluid, inhuman. A sharp punch to her stomach—the same area where she had been stabbed—made her yelp in pain. If she weren’t recovering from her wound, she would have been in real fight. Even still, the sheer speed and power of the massive figure in front of her left her reeling.


Jeff stepped in, holding his hands up. “Dude… calm down…”


But he froze, seeing the same rage in WS that he had glimpsed a few days ago when WS fought off Ayuah’s attackers. The memory hit him like a brick. No way I can take him on.


The corridor was silent now, everyone frozen, a single predator standing amid a crowd of terrified onlookers. WS’s eyes scanned the corridor, and it was clear: nobody slaps him—except the ones he loves. And this? This was personal.


WS’s eyes locked on Jeff as the man cautiously stepped into his path. “You better get the fuck out of my way,” he growled, voice low and deadly.


Nami’s sudden sob cut through the tension. “WS… stop…”


He froze, turning toward her. The raw, pleading sound of her voice hit him like a physical blow. Guilt and shame coiled tight in his chest. For the first time, he realized just how far his rage had carried him.


He exhaled slowly and stepped back, releasing the tension that had made him lethal moments ago.


But his gaze hardened as it flicked back down the corridor. Nadjia. She had crossed the line.


“Nadjia,” he muttered under his breath, teeth clenched. “You better move school… my honor will not go unavenged.”


Even as he stopped his immediate assault, the warning lingered in the air like a razor. Everyone around felt it—this wasn’t over. WS had paused, but only because of Nami. His wrath toward Nadjia? Still very much alive.


Nadjia leans against the bathroom wall, still breathing hard, trying to catch her composure. Sasha and Bella hover close, their presence both protective and watchful, trying to calm her down.


“Hey… hey, it’s okay,” Sasha murmurs, gently placing a hand on Nadjia’s shoulder. Bella adds, “Take a few breaths… you’re okay. It’s over.”


Nadjia’s chest rises and falls rapidly, her mind replaying the moment. “I… I didn’t mean—” she starts, but Sasha shakes her head.


“You didn’t do anything wrong,” Sasha insists. “Just… focus on breathing.”


Bella nods, leaning against the doorframe. “Yeah. Deep breaths. Let it out.”


A few moments later, Nami slips back into the room, a hint of relief on her face. “He’s gone. WS… he went to Kathie’s office.”


Nadjia stiffens, still tense. “Gone? Gone where?”


“Office,” Nami repeats. “School placement stuff. He left fast… but he’s not letting this go.”


Sasha exchanges a glance with Bella. “He’s… he’s not going to just forget this,” Sasha murmurs, her eyes narrowing slightly.


Nadjia exhales shakily. “I know… I know he’s serious. I just… I didn’t expect it to go this far.”


Bella mutters under her breath, almost to herself, “No one slaps him and walks away. Nobody.”


The three girls stand there in quiet tension, the echo of what just happened lingering in the bathroom, knowing the storm isn’t over — and that WS’s presence has left its mark, no matter how calm he seemed on the surface.


Nadjia leans against the bathroom wall, still breathing hard, her hand pressed to her cheek where she slapped him. Sasha stands nearby, arms crossed, trying to calm her, but her own mind is racing from what she just witnessed.


“God… I didn’t recognize him at first,” Sasha mutters, more to herself than anyone. “But then… his voice… it was the same one he used on the phone. No pretense, no manipulation. Just… him.”


Nadjia swallows hard, still trembling. “I… I didn’t mean to… I just—”


“You didn’t do anything wrong,” Sasha interrupts gently. “It’s just… he’s intense. Seeing him there, his demeanor… it’s completely different from anything we’ve ever known.”


Nami steps forward, her face still tight with the memory. “I didn’t recognize him at first either, and it wasn’t just the haircut or the shaved face. He was… off, but fully himself. Never nervous, not in the slightest, but it was unfamiliar.”


Bella hurries into the room a moment later, having been called after Nadjia refused to leave the girls’ bathroom. She freezes at the sight of Nadjia and Sasha, noticing the tension immediately. “What happened?” she asks, concern lacing her voice.


Nadjia takes a shaky breath. “He… WS… he was here. I… I slapped him.”


Bella’s eyes widen. “Slapped him? Wait, I haven’t seen him today at all!”


Robin, leaning slightly against the sink, turns to Sasha, exasperation and a hint of amusement in her voice.


“Of course you didn’t recognise him, Nami… I already told you,” she says, shaking her head. “Whenever Sasha is around, he’s different. I’ve told you five times already. Sasha, now you believe me?”


She glances at Nadjia, then back at Sasha. “If you apologise for nadia slapping him, he’ll forgive you. No questions asked.”


The tension in the room hangs for a moment, everyone aware of how precise WS’s sense of honor is—and how Nadjia’s slap triggered him, even if only emotionally.


Nadjia shakes her head quickly, still pressed against the bathroom wall. “No… I will apologise, but I need to prepare first. I… I need to go home.”


Bella steps forward immediately, concern flashing in her eyes. “Then I’ll drive you. Come on, Nadjia—you shouldn’t be walking like this, not after everything that just happened.”


Sasha nods silently, understanding, while Nami watches, still processing how intense the encounter with WS had been. Nadjia takes a deep, shaky breath, grateful for the support, and allows Bella to guide her toward the door, the tension in the room easing just slightly as they leave.


WS sits across from Kathie, the weight of the school placement lingering as she flips through his records. “Good news,” she says, adjusting her glasses. “The Mexican school granted you another 17 credits. With your current 56, that brings you to 73—so technically, with just two more credits, your third year is done. There are, however, a few specific classes you still need to attend.”


WS leans back slightly, scanning the list, his eyes narrowing as they land on the feminist classes. He rises smoothly, voice calm but firm. “I’ll be leaving. I won’t be passing those classes anyway.”


Kathie frowns, leaning forward. “Why not?”


He meets her gaze evenly, unflinching. “My mother taught me not to lie. Those aren’t sciences—they’re new religions. Made up by people who lost God and now fill their void with useless bullshit.”


Kathie blinks, momentarily speechless, as WS gathers his things, already moving toward the door, leaving her to process the bluntness of his assessment.


Kathie rises, placing a firm hand on WS’s shoulder. “Sit down. What about feminist theory? You still need to cover those—five core books and the accompanying texts.”


WS slides back into the chair, arms crossed, voice steady. “I’ve already read those. That’s how I know those classes are bullshit.”


Kathie narrows her eyes, considering him, then exhales. “Alright. If you’ve already read them, you can submit the texts for credit. That means you’ll only need the specific remaining classes to graduate with your MBA.”


WS leans back, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “So technically, I’m still a semester behind Nami?”


Kathie shakes her head, a hint of a smile now. “No. You’re actually ahead of everyone else—front of the line, as it were. One semester behind your sister, but otherwise—well, you’re ahead of the curve.”


WS lets the words settle, the weight of his accomplishments landing without pride, just recognition. “Good. Then there’s no reason for me to waste time on classes that don’t matter.”


Kathie watches him, a mix of admiration and exasperation in her eyes, as he gathers his things once more, already planning his next move.


WS grabs the texts, his movements smooth and deliberate, sensing Kathie’s nervous glance following him as he leaves. He makes his way to the cafeteria, scanning the room. Ffs, the muscle heads are here—Dwayne and his crew laughing like they own the place.


Then a calm voice from behind cuts through the noise: “Hey.”


WS freezes for a brief moment, then turns. Sasha stands there, casual but alert.


“Hey,” he replies, keeping his tone steady, betraying none of his surprise.


He tilts his head slightly. “None of your friends will slap me?”


Sasha smirks faintly. “I’ll try to avoid it. I… hadn’t recognized you at first.”


“Coffee?” she asks, a subtle invitation. “I want to talk.”


WS nods. “Sure.”


They sit at a small table tucked in the corner, voices low but purposeful.


Out of the corner of his eye, WS notices Dwayne pushing through the cafeteria toward them, his muscles tensing with every step. Without hesitation, WS rises, sliding his chair back sharply. If it’s going to be a fight, I won’t be caught sitting down, he thinks, positioning himself to protect Sasha and make it clear he won’t be caught off-guard.


Dwayne steps forward, narrowing his eyes. “How do you know my sister?”


WS shrugs. “She’s a friend of my sister.”


Dwayne pauses, recognition flickering across his face. He tenses, fists clenching.


WS rolls his shoulders, done with the small talk. “So… you want to restart where we left off the other day?”


Dwayne frowns, confused, as Jeff steps between them. “Dude… stop creating problems. Yeah, you saved Ayuah’s life, but that only buys you so much leverage!”


Dwayne squints at WS, sizing him up. “Wait… that overgrown blond mushroom is Vidal’s younger brother?”


WS raises an eyebrow, confused by the insult. “If you want, I can finish what we started last Friday… and take out the rest of your basketball team.”


Something clicks in Dwayne’s expression. “You cut your hair… shaved your beard… trying to hide from us?”


WS smirks, stepping closer. “Does it look like I’m hiding? Bring it on, moron.”


Sasha appears at his side, grabbing WS’s hand. He freezes, the rage he’d been holding melting under her touch.


She spins to Dwayne, voice sharp and commanding. “Piss off. You were already warned not to start shit with the Angels.”


Dwayne glares, hesitant. “He hasn’t done anything… yet.”


Sasha tilts her head toward WS. “He’s about to if you push him.”


Dwayne’s eyes widen, remembering Jeff’s story about Vidal’s younger brother being an Angel biker. “Doesn’t look like one…”


WS shrugs, calm and collected. “I try to blend in… seems like I’m doing a good job.”


Dwayne hesitates, taking a step back, still wary but unsure how to proceed.


Sasha suddenly realizes she’s still holding WS’s hand. Her eyes widen. “Wait—” she starts, reaching to pull her hand free.


But WS doesn’t let go. His grip is firm, but not threatening—an unspoken message that he’s anchored here, steady, and calm.


Sasha tugs gently, frowning. “WS… let go, I—”


He meets her gaze, a faint, almost teasing smile on his lips. “I’m not letting go,” he says quietly, but there’s no malice. “Not yet.”


Sasha flushes slightly, caught off guard by both his firmness and the intensity in his eyes. Dwayne watches, confusion and suspicion mixing on his face, while Jeff mutters under his breath, “This is getting complicated fast…”


They slide back into the seats, the cafeteria noise fading slightly around them. WS finally releases Sasha’s hand, but she doesn’t move hers away. He arches an eyebrow.


“You asked me to let go,” he says, nodding toward her hand. “Yet… you didn’t. Disappointed?”


Sasha’s jaw tightens, and her eyes flash irritation. “I’m not disappointed,” she snaps, a little too quickly.


WS leans back, studying her. “See… that’s the problem. Your eyes, your actions… they say one thing. Your words say another. Who am I supposed to believe?”


Sasha exhales sharply, crossing her arms. “Believe me.”


WS smirks faintly, shrugging. “Guess I’ll have to… for now.”


Sasha says, “Nadjia would like to apologize… but it’s not the first time someone has tried to approach me, and it makes me uncomfortable. When I dismissed you earlier, it was instinct — automatic by now. When you still approached me, Nadjia stepped in to protect me. So if you wish for revenge, it should be directed at me, not her.”


WS replies, “People should take responsibility for their actions.”


Sasha nods slowly. “I agree… but your murderous aura earlier — it scared her. I was scared too, if I’m honest.”


WS’s mind flashes briefly to Ana Paula — how he had scared her, and how she had ended things because of it. He exhales, his tone quiet but firm. “I… I didn’t mean to scare you. It was never my intention. But if I truly frighten you… maybe we’re not meant to be.”


He starts to rise, the weight of his own guilt pressing him forward.


Before he can move far, Sasha reaches out, gently grabbing his hand. “Please… sit down,” she says, her voice steady but firm.


Sasha releases his hand briefly and gives him a small, serious look. “Nadjia… she wishes to apologize. She knows what happened—it wasn’t meant to go that far.”


WS nods, still tense.


Sasha continues, “Once you’re ready… I can set up a meeting for you. If you accept, I’ll send you the location so she can apologize in person.”


He exhales slowly, considering her words. The anger, the tension, the “murderous aura” — it had been misdirected. Now, the responsibility for facing it directly rests on him.


WS gives a small nod, his expression settling into controlled calm. “Okay… I’ll meet her. Now, pardon me, I must go check my grades in that feminist class… theory, I think it’s called.”


Sasha raises an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “Right… don’t let it scare you too much.”


He gives a half-smile, not entirely playful but a subtle acknowledgment, and heads off, leaving Sasha with the quiet satisfaction of having diffused at least part of the tension.


WS walks into the feminist theory classroom, already knowing he’s about to make this miserable excuse for a teacher regret existing. He hands over his paper without a word.


The teacher, a fat, pompous man, squints at the answers. “Technically… correct, but your composition—”


WS cuts him off coldly. “Which part? The part where I use economics to prove your theories are intellectually bankrupt? Or the part where I use biology to demonstrate why your assumptions are infantile?”


The man sputters, trying to regain control, but WS leans in, eyes piercing. “Let’s be clear—I don’t need lectures on social oppression from a man who clearly hasn’t lived beyond his office chair. You’re not teaching; you’re grandstanding. Every sentence you preach is either dishonest, lazy, or both.”


He paces slowly around the desk, each step deliberate, every word a scalpel. “And about my grade? Fifty percent. Why? Because your idea of evaluation is not education—it’s punishing logic when it exposes your ignorance. You call it insult; I call it truth. And if you think I’ll bow, apologize, or pretend to respect your authority, think again. I’ve read your textbooks. I’ve dissected your arguments. You’re a fraud, and I’m proving it to everyone else.”


The teacher’s face turns red, his hands shake. WS doesn’t flinch. “And for the record? I don’t intend to get married. Women aren’t worth it, and the only tool of oppression I care about is your office, which should be run by someone capable—not someone fat and sanctimonious enough to lecture the future while living like a monarch in a vacuum of thought. Enjoy your forty-year sentence of ignorance. Your students—anyone with a brain—will see through you, and I just accelerated that realization.”


WS slams his paper on the desk. “Half-credit. Correct answers. But I just shredded your credibility, and you’ll be remembering it for a long time. Have a nice day.”


He walks out, leaving the man pale, trembling, and muttering to himself, utterly demolished psychologically. Academically, socially, and ego-wise—WS doesn’t leave any part of him intact.


Most of the students in the classroom—feminist, tense, and unsettled—sit frozen, clearly shaken by WS’s unapologetic dismantling of the teacher’s arguments. The fat, red-faced professor, humiliated and furious, turns to Kathie, trembling with indignation.


“…This boy! Ignorant brute! He should be expelled! How can you allow this, Kathie?!” he barks, shaking a finger at her.


Vanessa acts immediately. In one swift motion, she hurls her pencil sharpener onto his desk. The clatter silences the room instantly. She glares at him, voice low but sharp: “Do you even realize what you just said about my brother? About my family?”


The teacher freezes, realization dawning slowly. “…Wait… her family? Her brother—he’s… this boy? A Zane?”


Vanessa doesn’t correct him. She keeps her glare locked on him. “Next time you open your mouth about my brother—think very carefully about the consequences.”


Kathie shakes her head, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Listen… his arguments were solid. Every single one. You need to start preparing for a new approach here. I’ll be finding a female teacher to cover this class—someone who can grade fairly, without letting personal prejudice get in the way.”


The male professor freezes, still red-faced and flustered, realizing he’s been called out for his bias. Vanessa, standing nearby, watches him sharply but says nothing; her glare alone is enough to keep the feminist students from stirring trouble.


WS steps out of the building, slipping his phone back into his pocket after reading the message. Hotel. Room number. Nadjia Stein. He mutters under his breath, “...herm… oh well,” and heads toward the parking lot.


Just as he’s about to cross, he spots Nami, Vanessa, and Zara waiting near the curb. Vanessa waves casually, while Zara leans against the rail, scrolling her phone. Nami, arms crossed, looks like she’s been waiting to intercept him.


“Nick’s picking us up,” Nami says.


“Not me,” WS replies flatly, adjusting his jacket. “I’ve got a place to be.”


Vanessa tilts her head, curious. “Another fight?”


“Something like that,” he mutters, already turning away before they can dig further.


WS leans back in the cab, one hand resting on the hilt of the knife hidden in his jacket, the other drumming against the door frame. The city lights blur past the window, but his mind stays sharp, restless.


The hotel is one of those sterile, business-class boxes—clean, polished, forgettable. He steps inside, gives his name, and the receptionist immediately picks up the phone. “Miss Stein? Your guest has arrived.”


WS freezes mid-step. Guest? Not client. Guest.


The receptionist nods, polite, unblinking. “She says to give you a key, sir.”


He pockets it, jaw tight. The elevator ride up feels suffocating, his reflection in the chrome walls staring back at him—untrustworthy, calculating. Maybe I overdid it. Maybe she’s setting me up. Maybe both.


The hallway is too quiet. He stands at her door, breathing slow, knuckles brushing the wood once, twice. Silence.


“…fuck.”


His fingers tighten on the knife hidden in his palm. His whole body coils. Feels like a fucking ambush.


With one last deep breath, WS slides the key into the lock, pushes the door open, and steps inside.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
The door clicks shut behind him, sealing off the hum of the hallway. WS’s eyes sweep the room—massive king-sized bed, sheets rumpled not from sleep but from the sheer weight of what covers it: journals. Dozens of them, stacked, open, splayed in chaotic order. A battlefield of paper and ink.


And kneeling on the carpet by the bed, back straight, hands resting lightly on her thighs, is Nadjia.


WS starts to speak—some sharp remark half-formed—but she cuts through the silence, her voice quiet, deliberate:


“As an apology… I’ll let you enter my inner world.”


She gestures at the journals, eyes never quite lifting to his. “These… are everything. My most intimate thoughts. My fears. My plans. My memories. Every piece of me I’ve never shown anyone.”


For a second, WS just stares. The knife in his hand suddenly feels absurd, heavy with miscalculation.


“You want me to read them?” he asks, his tone caught between suspicion and curiosity.


Nadjia nods, still kneeling, as if presenting herself in surrender. “If you choose. Or burn them, if that’s what you want. But if you open even one… you’ll understand me better than anyone alive.”


WS extends his hand and plucks a journal from the stack almost carelessly. The sound of paper shifting is sharp in the stillness.


Nadjia gasps softly, her shoulders tensing. “Perhaps… you can start from the top left side? They’re in chronological order…” Her voice is small, almost embarrassed. Her head dips even lower, shame clinging to her posture.


He pauses, staring at her.


There’s something performative about her kneeling like that, presenting her shame and secrets as if it were a ritual. He considers just stepping over her—hell, even vaulting the bed to see what she’s so desperate to control—but the whole setup smells of layers. He doesn’t trust it.


So instead, he moves slowly, deliberately circling. When he reaches her, he doesn’t step over her. He bypasses her by the left, his shoulder brushing just close enough to remind her that he’s not playing her game—not fully.


Her breath hitches at the proximity. WS stops just behind her, journal still in his hand, weighing whether to crack it open or call her bluff outright.


For twenty minutes, WS stands by the bed, silently flipping through her journals. He reads the opening entries—her first impressions of him pieced together through secondhand accounts. Nami’s cautious words, Vidal’s crude commentary, Sasha’s carefully measured tone, Bella’s too-obvious reactions whenever his name came up. Nadjia had mapped him before she ever met him, extracting meaning from what others couldn’t even hear in themselves.


He shuts the book with a soft thump, his back still to her. “What is this?” His voice is low, edged with suspicion. “You’ve been… discovering me? Like a fucking experiment?”


Behind him, there’s a faint shuffle, cloth shifting against the carpet. He doesn’t turn—just listens. “So tell me, Nadjia…” His words cut the quiet. “…what do you want out of me?”


The answer comes without hesitation, a whisper sharp enough to cut glass. “Whatever my master wants to make of me.”


WS freezes. For a long second, the room feels like it tilts.


“…What the fuck?” he mutters under his breath, finally glancing over his shoulder.


She’s still kneeling, head bowed, waiting.


WS exhales, pinching the bridge of his nose. Christ… She’s gorgeous—blonde, stacked, the kind of body that promises fun. But there’s a fine line between devotion and madness. And sticking his dick in crazy? Might not be the smartest thing he’s ever done.


WS finally turns around—


—and freezes.


Nadjia is on the floor, forehead pressed against the carpet, her body fully bare. She had stripped down silently while he was lost in her reading, naked now like some kind of offering.


His eyes flick instinctively to the bed. The journals are laid out in perfect rows, so precise it feels ritualistic. Not chaos—order. Obsessive order. Christ… she went through trouble for this.


His voice comes out slower than he intends. “…This… this all your most intimate thoughts?”


She doesn’t raise her head, her hair spilling over her shoulders as she stays folded against the ground. “No,” she murmurs softly. “The bed wasn’t big enough for all of them. There are still four duffle bags left to unfold.”


WS’s pulse skips. Four more bags. He thought he had a glimpse into her head—twenty minutes in, he was already drowning in the weight of her fixations. And that was only a quarter?


The pure literary output… it’s insane. Pages and pages of me. My desires. My shadow. My face refracted through her lens. Jesus.


On the floor, Nadjia shifts slightly, her knees creaking against the carpet. Her voice comes out quiet, hesitant. “May I… move?”


WS’s voice comes out steady. “Yes.”


At once, Nadjia crawls forward on hands and knees, pressing her cheek to his shin before lowering herself even further, lips brushing reverently against his brand-new shoes—the ones Nick had helped him pick out that very morning to make him look sharp for college.


His jaw tightens. He reaches down, tangling his hand in her hair, and forces her up to his height in one smooth pull.


Her face is flushed crimson, shame scrawled across every line, her whole body radiating a heat that feels inhuman.


“So what are you offering, Nadjia?” His words cut, measured.


She tries to turn her face away, trembling. But his fingers grip her jaw, his index pressing against the hinge, forcing her eyes back to his. Her breath quickens, ragged, her body shaking as if every nerve is exposed.


He notices she’s on her tiptoes, straining up just to meet his gaze. With his right hand, he slides around her waist, then abruptly releases her chin—only to draw her closer against him.


Nadjia shudders. Her face collapses into his chest, her whole body sinking into the contact as if it’s the only air she can breathe.


Her forehead presses hard against his chest, her breath scorching hot through his shirt. She trembles, words catching in her throat before finally spilling out.


“…Whatever you want of me,” she whispers, barely audible. “I’ll… I’ll give myself. My body, my thoughts, my loyalty. Anything.”


WS tightens his grip at her waist, forcing her to lift her head again. Her eyes are wide, pupils blown, drowning in fear and shame.


“Anything?” His tone is sharp, skeptical.


Her lips part, trembling, but she nods. “Anything. Whatever my master desires.”


For a moment he just stares at her, silent, reading her like one of her own journals. Her flushed skin, her desperate breathing, the mountain of words she’s laid bare across the bed—this wasn’t impulse. This was obsession, constructed, prepared, engineered.


And it hits him—blonde, curvy, submissive… yeah, it could be fun. But sticking his dick in crazy? That might be the dumbest thing he’s ever done.


WS’s lips find hers again—brief, authoritative, more a test than anything. Nadjia is all flutter and inexperience under him; she trembles, and when he pulls back half an inch he blurts the question, blunt and clinical.


“Are you… still a virgin?”


Her answer is immediate, fierce in its soft way. “All the men and boys I met so far were unworthy of me.”


He watches her face while she says it, and a slow, cold thought creeps in: if she’d learned him from his own voice, his own face—not the gossip and filters of others—would she have already decided he was unworthy too? The idea nags at him like a burr.


He pulls away slightly, fingers still at her waist, watching her chest rise and fall. “Anything?” he asks again, lower.


“Anything.” Her whisper is a vow. “Every one of these journals is my most intimate desire. They belong to you until my body fulfills its duty. As I progress, you return them—one at a time.”


WS lets that sit with him. She’s turned her life into collateral, a ritualized bargain: intimacy in exchange for control of her secrets. It’s manic and meticulous—an obsession dressed up as penance.


He can see the game: fail, and she loses everything she’s exposed; win, and she gets something back. He thinks of the neat stacks across the bed, of the four duffel bags still sealed. He thinks of how quickly people break when pressure is applied in the right place.


“This is… insane,” he says finally, not cruelly but with blunt clarity. “You don’t barter yourself like a promise ring. You don’t hand over yourself because you’re sorry or some fantasy of debt. You’re not collateral.”


Nadjia’s body trembles against him, shame and resolve braided together. “If you want them back,” she murmurs, “you’ll take them as I earn them.”


He studies her—her heat, her devotion, the way she’s catalogued herself into neat, devout pieces. He could walk away. He could crush the whole thing immediately. Instead, he exhales, the decision not violent so much as practical.


“Fine,” he says. “We set terms.” He straightens, scanning the room as if making a list in his head. “You don’t call me anything like ‘master.’ You don’t put yourself in a position where I ever feel I might hurt you because you asked for it. You don’t let this game make you disappear. I’ll read. I’ll hold one journal as a token—no more than that. If you try to use what I read to manipulate or mess with the people I care about, you’ll regret it.”


She nods so hard it’s almost a wince. “I understand.”


He takes one journal—top left, as she suggested—closes it, and tucks it under his arm like a ledger. It’s both a promise and an anchor: proof she meant it, and the first pawn in whatever this becomes.


Before he leaves the room he says one last thing, quiet, almost private: “You started this by trying to apologize. Apologies don’t get negotiated. Actions do. Don’t make it about owing me. Make it about you deciding who you are, not what you’re paying for.”


Nadjia presses her face back into his chest, and for the first time the thing between them feels less like a transaction and more like a dangerous pact. He walks to the door with the journal under his arm, aware of the weight of ink and paper—and of what she’s just offered him.


Nadjia’s forehead is pressed to WS’s chest, her body trembling with heat and shame. She had expected him to act—expected him to push her onto the bed, to claim her, to finally erase the last barrier keeping her from giving herself fully. But instead, he kissed her gently, pulled her close without forcing her down.


Her heart stutters. This isn’t what I planned… she thinks, panic rising. Every journal she’d laid out, every inch of herself she’d exposed, every submissive gesture—calling him “master,” letting him hold her by the hair—was meant to be an invitation, a test, a surrender. This was her strategy: give up control completely, let him guide her, let him decide, and in doing so, finally stop being a virgin.


But now… he’s hesitating. He’s not taking her right away. Is this rejection? Her chest tightens, her mind races. Am I not enough? Did I misread him? Was my offering wrong?


All the careful preparation, all the submission she had choreographed, feels suddenly fragile. Her strategy hinged on him taking control, validating her surrender, confirming that she had chosen correctly. Without that certainty, the ground shifts beneath her, and she can barely breathe, caught between fear, shame, and desire.


WS walks over to the hotel stereo and flips it on. Rev Theory’s “Hell Yeah” erupts through the room, guitars and drums cutting through the tense silence. He leans back against the chair, eyes on Nadjia.


“If we’re doing this…” His voice is calm, precise, dangerous in its stillness. “…we do it right. Pucker up.” He gestures at the journals spread across the bed, the weight of her obsession displayed like a shrine. “You wrote all this down, imagined all the ways you could surrender… but even reading a fraction of it? It’s enough to break you. Your body, your mind… they can’t handle it all.”


Nadjia’s lips part slightly, her mind spinning. So many of my fantasies… maybe they’re impossible. Some of the stuff I wrote… like the dog-collaring, walking naked around school… probably off-limits. He hasn’t said it, but I can feel it. He won’t let me go completely overboard.


WS tilts his head, letting the music pulse around them. “We start basic. Simple, measured. Outside of this,” he taps his temple, “my freedom stays intact. I don’t fall in love. You’re attractive, yes. Tempting, sure. But I use you. That’s it. At least I hope it’s… growth for you. Call it what you want.”


Her stomach tightens, her pulse matching the rhythm of the music. Growth… yeah, that’s a word for it. But controlled growth. He decides the pace. I don’t get everything I want.


He leans forward slightly, gaze sharp. “Got it, big tits? These are my conditions: I’ll take the crazy cake you baked… I’ll savor it when I choose. Step out of line, disturb my life… gone. Immediately.”


Nadjia swallows, heat flushing her cheeks. The realization settles: WS isn’t denying her fantasies outright, but he’s in charge. The limits he sets are invisible barriers, and she must navigate them carefully. Some of her wildest dreams may never happen—but even the taste she does get promises to be intense, dangerous, and unforgettable.


Her mind races: He’s not giving me everything, but the parts he does… will be enough to burn me alive. I have to survive this on his terms, or it’s over.


Nadjia leans forward, trying to give him head, eagerness outpacing skill. She moves with determination, but it’s obvious—she’s inexperienced. WS watches, calm, his eyes sharp and assessing.


“We start with the basics,” he says, voice steady. Then, with a faint smirk: “But I guess… we really need to start with baby steps in your case.”


Her eyes widen, lips trembling. “What… what did I do wrong?”


He tilts his head, studying her carefully. “Raking is a thing,” he says bluntly. “You can’t hurt me, but you can make it messy. That’s fine. We all start somewhere.”


He leans back slightly, letting the words sink in. “…Now, let’s get back to training: kissing, feeling each other’s bodies… slowly. Building the heat until it’s enough for you two, not just me.”


Nadjia swallows hard, cheeks burning, realizing she’s learning more than just desire—she’s learning control, pacing, and how to survive this on WS’s terms.


The music thrums through the room, guitars cutting sharp and drums pounding. WS leans back slightly, letting the tension hang in the air. Nadjia, flush with anticipation, moves toward him. Their lips meet, first softly, then with growing urgency, exploring and testing, discovering the contours of each other’s bodies with hands and light touches.


She’s eager, too eager—her motions rushed, fumbling in places she hasn’t quite mastered. WS notices, a small smirk tugging at his lips. She’s over the moon, but underprepared… exactly as I expected.


He guides her subtly, letting her explore while keeping the pace measured. Fingers trace, lips brush, bodies press, and the heat builds—not in a rush, but in a controlled rhythm. Every eager move she makes reinforces the lesson: patience and control are just as important as desire.


He leans in closer, whispering, calm but commanding: “We start with the basics… baby steps.”


Nadjia swallows, cheeks flaming, realizing that no matter how much she wants to throw herself into it, she’ll need to pace herself. WS’s measured control isn’t rejection—it’s instruction, and it makes the tension between them all the more electrifying.


WS watches her carefully, calm and deliberate. “I don’t wish to lie to you, Nadjia,” he says. “The first few minutes… they’ll hurt. That’s normal. But I’ll let you take the lead. If it gets too much, you stop. We can return to kissing, let your mind settle, then resume when you’re ready. Take it at your own rhythm.”


Her eyes widen. “It’s… not like in porn, is it?”


He laughs, low and amused. “No, foolish woman. Every person is different. Every reaction… unique. This being your first time, you don’t know yet what you enjoy, or what you hate. So… learn.”


Nadjia swallows hard, takes a steadying breath—and then she lunges, diving headfirst into the greatest adventure of her life so far. The tension in the room shifts, anticipation and excitement intertwining with nervous energy. Every moment is a lesson, every touch and movement a discovery. She feels the thrill, the heat, the rhythm of learning at her own pace, guided by WS’s steady presence.


Halfway through, Nadjia slows, her energy flagging. WS notices the hesitation and leans in, misreading her pause. He presses a quick, encouraging kiss to her lips.


“You’re doing good,” he murmurs. “If it hurts, you can stop.”


She shakes her head, flushed and breathless. “It’s not that… my legs hurt.”


WS leans closer, whispering in her ear, his voice low and instructive. “Then you must use all your muscles. Try it like this…” He guides her, explaining adjustments and subtle ways to engage her body, helping her find rhythm and balance.


Her eyes light up as she follows his directions, movement becoming smoother, more confident. A laugh escapes her, breathy and thrilled. “Fuck… Bella was right. This… this is amazing.”


WS smirks, watching her enthusiasm bloom. She’s learning, growing, discovering herself—and the lesson isn’t just about effort, but about enjoying the intensity, the challenge, and the thrill of pushing herself in a safe, guided way.


Forty-six minutes later, after they’d tried several positions—her energy bouncing, enthusiasm unflagging—WS leans back and presses a gentle kiss to the top of her head.


“Good girl,” he murmurs, voice low and approving. “You did amazing.”


Nadjia lifts her flushed face, eyes shining with curiosity. “Am I… at Bella’s level?”


WS blinks, momentarily confused. “I… I’ve never been with Bella.”


Her eyes narrow, lips twitching into a teasing glare. “Liar,” she whispers. WS’s frown deepens.


The soft strains of The Ataris – The Boys of Summer hum through the room. He tilts his head, voice measured. “What do you mean?”


Nadjia swallows, heat and excitement still radiating from her movements. “Bella said you were… the best. That’s why I picked you—to be my master, to lead me on this adventure.”


WS exhales slowly, keeping calm but visibly frustrated. “I’ve never been with Bella. None of that is true.”


Her eyes flicker, cautious but persistent. “Then what about the messages?”


He groans under his breath, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Ffs… she showed you those?”


Nadjia admits softly, a blush on her cheeks. “Yeah… her and Ayuah. But it seems Robin might know about them too. And if Robin knows, Sasha probably does as well.”


WS’s jaw tightens. He runs a hand through his hair, caught between irritation and disbelief. “Great. So not only did I get chosen under false pretenses, now everyone and their cousin might be gossiping about it. Perfect.”


Nadjia tilts her head, trying to reconcile her excitement with the tension she’s caused. WS exhales, leans back, and gives her a long look, part amused, part exasperated. Despite the chaos of rumors and misinterpretation, the lesson is clear: she chose him, she’s eager, but reality and misunderstandings always complicate things.


WS’s frustration finally bubbles over. He grabs Nadjia in a playful tug, spinning her around so she ends up draped over the sofa. With a quick, sharp tap to her buttocks, she squeals—half from surprise, half from exhilaration.


“Hey! You can’t just—” she laughs, squirming.


“Calm down,” he says, voice low but amused. “I’m not letting you get ahead of yourself.”


She laughs harder, catching her breath. Even in her excitement, she feels the challenge of keeping up with him—and she realizes how much she enjoys the unpredictability, the rough-and-tumble energy, the thrill of his sudden intensity.


After a moment, WS relaxes, exhaling. “Okay… apology accepted. No harm done?”


She grins, cheeks flushed. “That was… amazing. You losing your calm? I loved it.”


WS leans back, thinking about the first time he entered the room, the careful consideration he gave to her eagerness, and the lessons about control he wanted to teach. “Listen… the stuff with Bella is complicated. She tried to break up with Vidal, I just… helped her keep her motor running, over the phone. That’s all. Deleted everything private. I hoped it stayed between us.”


Nadjia snorts. “Lol… that sort of stuff never stays just between a boy and girl. It’s always the whole group!”


WS grabs her chin gently, eyes serious. “If this gets out, we’re done. This—right here—stays between us. Nothing leaks. Understand?”


Nadjia winks, dabbing her face with a napkin, a mischievous grin spreading across her flushed cheeks. “You mean it won’t leak more than this, right?”


WS freezes for a moment, then smirks, shaking his head. “Crazy bitch.”


WS leans back, eyes narrowing playfully. “So… you misbehaved. According to your journals, that’s a problem, isn’t it?”


Nadjia swallows, cheeks flushing. “O-okay…” she murmurs, nervously.


He smirks. “Alright. Let’s see how… discipline feels.”


Nadjia hesitates a moment, then positions herself carefully, exposing herself in a way that emphasizes her trust and readiness to follow instructions rather than anything sexual.


WS watches her, thoughtful. She’s a big girl after all… He starts calmly, quietly, letting her adjust to the sensation of being guided, the structure of the moment. He keeps it measured, observing her reactions, noting her curiosity and the lessons in patience and control.


The room is quiet except for the soft music and their breathing. Slowly, the moment winds down, the tension fades, and the scene closes with a soft fade-to-black, leaving the outcome implied but safe.


The next morning, Nadjia slides into the driver’s seat, a half-eaten donut perched beside her, but she’s practically gleaming. Her smile feels almost luminous, spreading through her chest and up to her eyes.


When she pulls into the ZPR private parking spot reserved for the clique, her joy doesn’t go unnoticed. The usually stoic bodyguards glance up, and one by one, they smile and greet her.


“Hello, Miss Stein,” they say in unison.


Nadjia feels a flutter of surprise. Normally, these guys are so serious… something must have changed. Can they tell she’s become a full woman now? She can’t help but wonder.


Enessa catches her gaze and smiles softly. “The happiness of youth,” she murmurs.


Nadjia steps out of the car, the morning air crisp, and heads toward the school entrance. Waiting there are Sasha and Nami. Sasha’s grin is playful, but it’s Nami who wastes no time.


“How did it go… your apology with WS? Are you guys… okay now?”


Nami adds, casually, “He didn’t sleep over tonight.”


Nadjia’s mind drifts back. She left the hotel around ten, and he had stayed behind. All of her journals—except for one—were still with him. She’d have to work hard to recover them all, she realizes, thinking of the mountain of her own words and secrets.


What she wrote was extreme, and facing it had left her both exhilarated and daunted. Reality and fantasy—two completely different things—yet she’s happy. She’s found someone who can guide her, someone she trusts to help her navigate this part of her life. Perhaps he could even use a metaphorical dog collar to guide her, and she feels her body respond subtly, an acknowledgment of attention and structure rather than anything overt.


Her muscles are sore from yesterday’s exertion, yet her heart feels light. She is truly happy.


“I… it went better than I expected,” she says, smiling at the girls. “No plan survives the confrontation with the enemy, but… it went better than I imagined.”


Her glow and radiant smile make Sasha and Nami exchange glances, curiosity flickering across their faces. What really went down last night? they wonder, silently, as Nadjia walks past them, practically sparkling with newfound confidence.


The next morning, Nadjia slides into the driver’s seat, a half-eaten donut sitting beside her. She’s practically gleaming, her grin lighting up her whole face.


As she pulls into the ZPR clique’s private parking spot, her smile doesn’t go unnoticed. The usually stoic bodyguards glance up, and one by one, they smile and greet her.


“Hello, Miss Stein,” they say in unison.


Nadjia can’t help but wonder. Normally, these guys are so serious… something’s different. Can they sense she’s grown into herself?


Enessa catches her eye and gives her a small, knowing smile. “The happiness of youth,” she murmurs.


Nadjia steps out of the car, the morning air crisp. The donut sits forgotten on the seat for now, a small comfort for whatever aches remain from yesterday. She heads toward the school entrance, where Sasha and Nami are waiting.


Sasha tilts her head, curiosity sparking in her eyes. “So… what happened yesterday? You were supposed to call Robin, but your phone was off all evening.”


Nadjia’s smile falters for a split second. Not yet… some things are mine alone to process. “I didn’t call,” she admits lightly. “I needed some time to… sort through everything first.”


Sasha smirks, clearly intrigued. “Sort through everything? Sounds like it must have been… interesting.”


Nami watches her carefully, her expression protective. She knows WS—knows exactly the kind of man he is. Killer, experienced, dangerous. And she knows Nadjia is still learning, still raw. Her sisterly instincts kick in: Is she okay? Did she get in over her head?


Nadjia laughs softly, keeping the tone light. “Better than I expected. Some lessons are easier to experience than explain.”


Sasha’s grin widens. “Uh-huh… well, whatever happened, it’s definitely changed you. You look… different.”


Nami simply narrows her eyes, observing Nadjia’s radiant glow. She doesn’t guess what truly happened. She only notes that something about her friend is different—more confident, more self-assured, maybe just a little wiser about the world she’s stepping into.


Nadjia feels a small thrill at their notice, the subtle power of her own growth shining through. Yeah… I’ve changed. And no one but me knows exactly how.


“Seriously,” she adds, grinning at both of them, “no plan survives the confrontation with the enemy—but it went better than I imagined.”


Sasha and Nami exchange a look, curiosity flickering. What really went down yesterday? they silently wonder—but Nadjia walks past them, glowing, her secret safe, a quiet satisfaction tucked behind every step.


After classes, Bella and Ayuah grab Nadjia, practically shoving her into the ZPR clique room. Nami and Robin are already there, eyes fixed on her like blades.


Nami’s voice cuts sharply through the tension. “What did you do with WS? And hurry up before Sasha arrives.”


Bella, still following instructions to drag Nadjia in, glances at her with doubt, uncertainty flickering across her face.


Ayuah leans close, smirking wickedly. “No longer a virgin, huh? Growing into the slut you were always meant to be… like Bella here? Blond, big… all the same.”


Robin snaps at Ayuah. “Shut up. You’re putting one of your best friends down for something completely natural. And if Sasha finds out, she’ll feel it like a betrayal.”


Bella smirks faintly, eyes glancing toward where Sasha might enter. “Not like she’d show it anyway. Miss Petrov Ice Queen… even if she’s hurt, her mask never cracks.”


Nami’s gaze lingers on Bella’s observation, thinking quietly to herself. “Just like WS… get the job done first, then deal with everything else. Don’t let pain get in the way of what needs doing.”


Nadjia swallows, heart racing. Every look, every whispered comment presses on her—but she also absorbs the lesson, realizing composure, focus, and self-control are just as important as courage and confidence in this world.


Nadjia gives a faint, nervous smile. “Yeah… it just happened.”


Immediately, the girls swarm around her, all eyes and questions, eager for details.


Nadjia sits down on a chair, squirming slightly. Bella raises an eyebrow. “Wait… did you really do that on your first try?”


Ayuah laughs outright, loud and crude, while Nami shoots her a sharp, serious look. Robin leans forward, curiosity written all over her face.


Nadjia blushes but explains, trying to keep her composure. “Well… I got forgiven because… I slapped WS once, and he gave me thirty back… on my… behind.”


Her face flushes even more at the admission, and the girls react immediately—some stifling laughs, some wide-eyed, others shaking their heads in disbelief.


At that moment, Sasha enters the room, her tone calm but firm. “Seriously… couldn’t you girls wait? And what do you mean thirty to the behind? Is he really that proud that he thinks anyone who slaps him deserves that much?”


Bella smirks faintly, shrugging. “Yep… never noticed how proud the asshole is?”


The room hums with tension and whispered commentary, Nadjia caught between embarrassment, awe, and the realization that WS’s reputation—and his rules—extend far beyond what she initially understood.


The room buzzes with anticipation, the girls leaning in for every possible detail. Nadjia fidgets in her chair, still flushed from the morning’s events.


Bella, Ayuah, Nami, and Robin exchange glances, sensing that pressing too hard might push Nadjia past her comfort zone. Slowly, the intensity diffuses—laughter and teasing ease into supportive murmurs.


It’s clear: Sasha hasn’t figured out the full story yet. Nadjia knows she just lost her virginity to WS, but the girls understand that too much detail could be… complicated.


Ayuah smirks quietly. “She’s going to have fun with this one, isn’t she?”


Nami nods, her eyes softening slightly. “Yeah… some things are better left for her to tell in her own time.”


Bella leans back, smirking faintly. “Sasha? She’ll never admit it. Hell, she’d rather paint the pope a sinner than admit her angel has a little devil in him.”


Robin snorts, shaking her head. “True. But Nadjia… just take care of yourself. That’s what matters.”


Nadjia exhales slowly, feeling the weight of the girls’ understanding and the subtle acknowledgment of WS’s influence. The tension eases, replaced by a quiet, shared sense of knowing—they don’t need every detail to understand the magnitude of what’s happened.


Bella and Ayuah grab Nadjia, tugging her toward the bathroom. No way to talk openly in the clique room, too many eyes and ears.


Meanwhile, Sasha stands just outside, arms crossed, her usual unreadable expression in place. “What’s going on with the three… sluts of the group?” she asks, calm but curious.


Nami chuckles quietly to herself, keeping it to herself. She thinks she has no idea how right she is. Only two virgins remain in the group—Robin and herself. Bella was probably the first to lose it, most likely in some reckless bet or dare. Ayuah… she’d had a few boyfriends before settling with Jeff. And now Nadjia.


Nami sighs softly, shaking her head. “And well… Sasha made that same kind of mistake last year, too.”


Sasha’s eyes flick briefly, betraying nothing. Her expression remains flawless, controlled, a calm observer to the chaotic lives of those around her.


Bella and Ayuah drag Nadjia into the bathroom, shutting the door behind them. Nadjia leans against the counter, cheeks flushed, trying to regain her composure.


Bella glares. “You’re messing with WS? I had dibs!”


Nadjia smirks faintly. “Dibs? Bella… you have a boyfriend. Dibs don’t count—especially not on your own boyfriend’s brother. And… maybe I should share what WS told me about his… history with you.”


Ayuah’s ears perk up immediately. “Do tell! If it’s juicy enough, maybe we can all share.”


Bella freezes, eyes wide. “Wait… what about Jeff?”


Ayuah smirks mischievously. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure Jeff hears about it too. Maybe the five of us can figure this out together.” She lets the words hang, watching the girls exchange stunned, flustered looks, leaving Nadjia unsure whether to laugh or groan.


The tension is thick, playful, and full of gossip. Nadjia’s face flushes further, Bella looks shocked and slightly indignant, and Ayuah simply grins, enjoying every second of the chaos she’s stirred.


Nadjia leans closer to Ayuah, lowering her voice. “You know what WS told me about his… history with Bella? Seems like things weren’t exactly how Bella’s been portraying them.”


Ayuah’s ears perk up instantly, eyes narrowing with curiosity. “Oh? Do tell. This sounds juicy.”


Bella flushes, crossing her arms, caught between embarrassment and defensiveness. “Yeah… fine. But just because the asshole doesn’t want to—” she glances at Nadjia, “—I have no idea how to get through to him anymore.”


Ayuah smirks, clearly enjoying the tension, while Nadjia just shakes her head slightly, amused. The gossip hangs in the air, leaving Bella frustrated, Ayuah intrigued, and Nadjia caught between mischief and diplomacy.


The bathroom door clicks shut, and Nadjia stands in the center, cheeks flushed. Bella and Ayuah lean against the sinks, eyes sharp, waiting for answers.


Nadjia takes a deep breath. “Okay… fine. Everything… it all happened. I… well, let’s just say WS made me face some things I didn’t expect. And yes,”—she gestures faintly to her backside—“I got a spanking. It hurt… but I also… liked it.”


Ayuah raises an eyebrow, smirking. “Oh? And are you in love with him now?”


Nadjia shakes her head, voice firm but shy. “No. He made it clear—if I fall for him, we’re done. I… can’t let that happen. But… it’s too intense, too… good to just ignore. So I guess I have to learn to enjoy it… without letting myself fall in love.”


Bella leans back, stunned, while Ayuah whistles softly. The air is thick with gossip, curiosity, and a hint of disbelief. Nadjia’s confession leaves them all reeling, but the line between admiration, teasing, and serious warning hangs in the room.


Nadjia stands, flushed, trying to gather herself after her confession. Bella folds her arms, a knowing smirk on her face. “Well… I know how intense he can be,” she says, her tone half teasing, half skeptical. “Dozens of calls and messages later, I can imagine you had your hands full.”


Ayuah leans closer, grinning, clearly enjoying Nadjia’s embarrassment. “And… no love, right? You survived without falling for him?”


Nadjia nods quickly, cheeks heating further. “Not in love. He made it very clear… if I fall, we’re done. But… I have to learn to enjoy it without letting that happen. It’s not easy, but it’s… worth it.”


Bella rolls her eyes, muttering, “Worth it or not, that asshole does make it sound intense.”


Ayuah nudges Nadjia playfully. “Sounds like you’re hooked already. Admit it.”


Nadjia gives a faint, wry smile. “Maybe I am. But I’ve got to be smart. That’s the rule he set. And it’s… complicated.”


The three girls share a quiet laugh, teasing and speculation mingling in the air. Nadjia feels a mixture of relief and lingering embarrassment, caught in the clique’s web of curiosity, knowing that Sasha is nowhere near to complicate things.


Sasha walks down the hallway, Nami at her side, eyes sharp as ever.


“He didn’t sleep at home last night,” Nami notes quietly.


Sasha tilts her head. “Left school… to meet Nadjia?”


Nami nods. “Yeah. Didn’t come back afterward. Maybe he stayed at Nick’s?”


Sasha frowns slightly, her gaze drifting toward Vanessa and Zara, who are passing by. “Hey,” she calls lightly, “did he stay at yours last night?”


Vanessa shakes her head. “Nope. Never showed up.”


Zara shrugs. “Not here, not a chance.”


Sasha exhales, her eyes narrowing. “Then… the club.”


Nami glances at her. “The Angels’ clubhouse?”


Sasha lets out a controlled sigh, lips pressing together. “Most likely. But that place is off-limits. Too much heat. I’ve learned better than to dig there.”


They fall into step together, the silence thick but deliberate, both aware of the invisible boundaries around WS’s movements. Even without knowing every detail, Sasha and Nami understand: some lines aren’t meant to be crossed.


WS wakes slowly, the room spinning just slightly. He blinks against the morning light, one hand rubbing his jaw.


“Fuck,” he mutters under his breath. “How much gin did I drain from the minibar last night?”


He swings his legs over the side of the bed, feet hitting the carpet. The faint memory of yesterday’s chaos presses at the edges of his mind, a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. He groans softly, knowing the first task of the day will be getting his head—and stomach—back under control.


WS leans back in the hotel chair, eyes scanning the journals sprawled across the bed. He needs a safe space for this mess—home is out of the question with Nami and Vidal always hovering, poking around.


Nick’s? Maybe… but he doesn’t want Vanessa or Zara stumbling across the crazy stuff Nadjia wrote.


His mind drifts back to last night. Guilty? Not for taking advantage—if he hadn’t, someone else would have, and she could have ended up in serious trouble.


But then… Sasha. He remembers her. The guilt sneaks in. Closest he’s ever been to her, and yet he was with Nadjia. Why does that sting? He shakes his head. It’s not like he’s cheating on Sasha—they aren’t dating—but still… something feels off.


Any other guy would be thanking the heavens for a girl like Nadjia, willing to learn, eager for guidance. And yet… this feeling, gnawing at the edge of his mind, refuses to leave.


The phone rings, slicing through the quiet. Reception, probably. Telling him to fuck off.


He picks it up—and freezes. The voice on the other end is one he knows far too well.


Five hours later, WS settles into the leather seat of a private jet, the hum of the engines a steady companion. A few million promised in his bank account—enough to make this trip worth the risk.


When the plane touches down at the international airport of Chichén Itzá, he keeps his profile low, blending in with the trickle of tourists. Outside, Gonzalez waits, his smile wide, hands clasped in welcome.


“My friend, welcome back.”


WS eyes him, voice sharp. “My money better be good.”


Gonzalez chuckles. “Better than good. Marcus will explain everything.”


WS groans. “FFS… I’m supposed to be dead here, you moron.”


He pulls on his mask, feeling the familiar weight of caution settle over him. The drive to the Gulf Group headquarters is tense—two hundred armed mercenaries line the perimeter, a clear message: if anything goes wrong in the Yucatán, the cops won’t respond. Only these men will. Tourism must be kept safe, and the stakes are high.


Inside, an older man with a massive mustache greets him, nodding with measured approval. “Ah… the special gringo my grandson spoke of.”


WS keeps his composure, but his eyes drift to Marcus. No beard, no long hair—he hopes the old friend doesn’t recognize him. Marcus speaks carefully in American English, making sure his accent doesn’t betray him. WS’s jaw tightens. This has to go smoothly; one slip here could ruin everything.



The old man strokes his massive mustache, eyes narrowing. “A group of German tourists have gone missing in the jungle. Rumor has it the Venezuelans have built a logistics base there… Tren de Aragua, to be precise.”


WS frowns. “Aren’t they just underlings of the Del Soles? Why not go straight to the source?”


The old man shakes his head. “If that were possible… we wouldn’t need you. These guys operate with the FARC; they’re learning and adapting their methods. We need you to locate the base, assess the situation, and, if possible, keep the hostages safe.”


He taps the desk, voice firm. “We’ve activated our cellphone killer system over the jungle, hoping they haven’t contacted the German government yet. Germans are among the most valuable tourists for this region—Chichén Itzá, Riviera Maya, Yucatán. Any incident could devastate tourism and local revenue. That’s why this mission matters.”


WS absorbs it all, calculating routes, contingencies, and extraction options. Hostages, hostile terrain, armed Venezuelans—this isn’t just another job. This is high-stakes, and failure isn’t an option.


WS leans over the map, eyes sharp. “Where exactly were the tourists going?”


“One of the ocelotes… a water hole in a reservation in Puerto Madero,” the old man replies.


Without a word, WS grabs the map and begins tracing routes with his finger, mentally running scenarios. His brow furrows. “Why would they need a logistics operation in Mexico?”


Marco takes the lead, voice calm but precise. “Flights and boats coming straight from Venezuela or the Caribbean Isles are either shot down, tracked, or draw too much attention. If they depart from Mexico, the operation is less likely to attract notice.”


WS nods slowly, thinking aloud. “So they’ve built a base in America, using Mexico as a detour to move drugs into the States more easily. Makes sense. By boat to Mexico, then by flight… but I doubt they’re using local airports or airstrips. Probably somewhere less crowded.”


“The jungle is very uncrowded,” Marco confirms. “If they pay the local tribes—mostly Mayan—they can operate freely without interference.”


WS squints at the map, frowning. “Isn’t that in another state? Quintana Roo?”


Marcus corrects him. “Puerto Madero is still in Yucatán. Borders can be misleading on maps.”


WS leans back slightly, absorbing the layout. Everything starts to click. Isolated jungle, discreet airstrips, cooperation with local tribes—this isn’t amateur work. The pieces line up, and now he has to figure out the best way to hit it without tipping anyone off.


Marcus straightens, giving a curt nod. “Excuse me. I finally have the chance to see my beloved, even if it’s in the… less-than-pleasant company of Gonzalez. Dinner with Claudia de la Casa awaits.”


WS arches an eyebrow. “Claudia de la Casa… descended from Friar Martín de las Casas? The one who fought against the enslavement of native peoples?”


Marcus shakes her head, a faint smile playing at her lips. “Wrong. She’s descended from Bartolomé’s brother. Bartolomé joined the Church and took a vow of celibacy, but his brother carried on the de las Casas name—Martín. That line continued the family’s legacy in public service and the army. The original founder of the house, much further back, even fought alongside Cortés.”


WS leans back, letting it sink in. Even here, in the middle of a high-stakes operation, history, lineage, and the weight of family legacy quietly thread through the people he encounters.


WS sits back in the private plane’s small cabin, fingers drumming on the table as he opens multiple tabs on his tablet. Satellite images, terrain maps, flight paths, boat routes—he pieces together every fragment of intelligence he’s gathered.


“Fuck,” he mutters under his breath. If only he could tap into the Petrov network, their GPS satellites would make this a joke. But Sasha? No way. He doesn’t need the added complication of calling her.


He traces the probable paths of the Venezuelan operatives: small boats avoiding the usual shipping lanes, clandestine airstrips hidden in uninhabited stretches of jungle. He compares them to the known tourist routes around Puerto Madero and the surrounding reserves.


Each layer of data narrows the possibilities. His mind races—if the Germans were going to the ocelote waterhole, and the logistics hub has to stay hidden, then the base is likely somewhere off the beaten path, yet close enough for supply runs.


He leans back, tapping his chin. “Local tribes… payments might be in play. That’s probably why they’re undisturbed. And yeah… Quintana Roo or Yucatán? Needs clarification.”


WS closes his eyes for a brief second, running scenarios in his head. Every detail matters, but he has to stay sharp. No distractions. Not Sasha. Not the luxury of guessing wrong.


WS slips into the night and waits in Claudia’s room, moving silently, shadowed by the dim light. When she returns, he hides under the bed, mind spinning. Fuck… she’s sexually active now. Am I going to have to stay under the bed while she does her thing with Marcus or Gonzalez?


Then her voice cuts through his thoughts, casual and unaware:


“You’ve already gotten what you needed tonight. Now you have to be content with that,” she tells Marcus or Gonzalez.


Relief floods WS. Okay… that would have been awkward.


He shifts, moving carefully to a spot beside the door. As Claudia passes by, still oblivious to him, he reaches out, catching her from behind and covering her mouth lightly.


“Hola, irmanzita,” he whispers, low and teasing, the thrill of the surprise electric between them.


WS gently turns Claudia around, a big, warm smile spreading across his face. She freezes for a moment—and then hugs him tightly.


“Eduardo…” she starts, then corrects herself. “WS? You cut your hair… what are you doing here? Father asked for you?”


WS shakes his head, calm and deliberate. “No… Gonzalez did. I came because I missed you.”


Her eyes widen slightly, and a small smile tugs at her lips. “You actually… missed me?”


“I did,” he replies simply, letting the weight of the words settle. “Not because anyone told me to. Because I wanted to see you.”


She leans against him for a long moment, appreciating the sincerity, and WS reminds himself silently: this is purely family, pure care. No hidden motives. She may have her games and admirers, but he’s just here for her.


WS arches an eyebrow, calm but curious. “So… how many boys are you bedding lately?”


Claudia shrugs, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “The ones who are regulars haven’t changed… but I might have dipped my foot into one or two others.”


WS’s lips twitch, half-amused, half-serious. “If you need, I can break their teeth.”


Claudia laughs softly, shaking her head. “No need… I’m not afraid anymore. Before, yes… I was careful, hesitant. But now? I’m the only main De la Casa heir left. Gonzalez and Marcus would throw themselves at my feet, trying to marry me, and pretend they can’t see what I’ve been doing with Valador… or even Ibn.”


Her tone shifts, just slightly contemplative. “Fuck… even Valador has asked me to marry him three times already. But maybe it’s because when I refuse him, he gets rewarded… so I might be sending the wrong message.”


WS listens quietly, calculating the dynamics in his mind. He doesn’t need to lecture—Claudia already knows the rules of power, attraction, and leverage. He just hopes she keeps herself safe while navigating the chaos of admirers and obligations.


WS leans back, curious. “And Father?”


Claudia shrugs, eyes scanning the ceiling. “Gonzalez probably knows better. The old boss is in jail, and… well, they’ve already had to set several examples. Things are heating up—several factions fighting for power.”


WS frowns slightly, mind already ticking. The Angels are being contracted as mercenaries for the cartels. Gulf’s feeling heat, Sinaloa too… my brothers need to be careful. Dead men don’t get paid. Club gets paid, but better a live brother than whatever the price of death is.


They spend the next few hours talking, lying side by side in bed. Claudia stretches, a soft sigh escaping her. “I missed this… talking like this. Good thing Gonzalez hinted you’d be around, or I might’ve brought Marcus to spend the night.”


WS smirks. “So it was Gonzalez at the door?”


Claudia shakes her head, grinning. “No… it was Marcus. But Ibn should stop by tomorrow.”


WS groans, throwing his head back. “Fucking hell, you devil woman… just pick one already.”


Claudia rolls her eyes, smirking. “Where’s the fun in that?”


WS chuckles, shaking his head, already knowing some things about her will never change.


WS sighs, sitting up. “I should go… got work to handle.”


Claudia stops him with a gentle hand on his arm. “Wait… I have papers to enroll in ZPR in the States. Would that be… weird for you?”


He frowns slightly. “It would. I live there, and I can’t always protect you. Besides, I’ve got three sisters and one brother now… four sisters and one brother. That could get messy to juggle around.”


Claudia laughs, shaking her head. “You had one sister and one brother last time I checked. Did your mother… get twins?”


WS smirks. “Nope. But she’s about to marry a guy with two daughters.”


Claudia bursts out laughing. “Poor girls… trapped in a house with a Lupo like you!”


He just grins, leaning back. “Yeah… poor things indeed.”


Claudia informs him, “By the way… Wagyu is now Rodriguez’s girl.”


WS scowls. He’s rich, but really… him?


Claudia shrugs. “Well… you’re not around, are you? Besides, the girl needed some comfort… after you were believed dead.”


WS exhales and starts to leave.


Claudia calls after him, “I accompanied her here… if you want.”


He stops for a moment, voice low: “It’s too late. I betrayed her… better if I remain a ghost in her mind.”


WS eases the boat closer to the docks, scanning the horizon. Most of the vessels are small fishing boats, nets and crates stacked haphazardly, local crews moving lazily under the morning sun. But WS knows better—patterns, schedules, subtle signs. The right boat will look normal, but there’s always a tell: cargo too heavy for the catch, unusual modifications to the hull, or a crew that moves with tense, practiced precision.


He keeps his distance, eyes narrowing at every vessel. One boat in particular catches his attention: the nets look cleaner than usual, the hull reinforced in a way that seems unnecessary for fishing. The crew exchanges brief, clipped signals, almost imperceptible, before heading below deck. WS’s gut tells him he’s on the right track.


He makes a mental note, tracing the route the boat would take if it were slipping out of the harbor unseen. Fishing boats are the perfect disguise for a drug run—blending in with the legitimate traffic, almost invisible to authorities. Every movement, every wave, every shadow counts.


WS settles back slightly in the boat, letting the engine hum and the city sounds fade into background noise. He’s patient; he knows the right moment to act will reveal itself. For now, observation is the only weapon he needs.


WS skims the horizon, the turquoise Caribbean lapping gently against the hull. The coastline stretches in irregular curves, dotted with small piers and clusters of low-slung houses, mangroves masking narrow inlets. Fishing boats sit tied in neat rows, nets drying in the sun, locals moving lazily about—mostly indifferent to outsiders.


He frowns, scanning the water, calculating. The security guy at the Gulf operation had been clear: refuel in Puerto Madero before probing further inland. Only now does it hit him—he’d completely forgotten. The engine’s hum reminds him of the looming problem.


The thought of landing in one of these villages is simple, yet complicated. These fishermen aren’t exactly known for hospitality toward strangers looking to buy gas, especially with no local ATMs. He has just $100 in cash—enough for a meal, maybe a few liters—but the boats need far more to reach the inner lagoons where the smugglers are likely operating. Thousands sit safely in his account, but that’s useless here.


WS leans over the edge, watching one of the village piers. A small, patched-up panga rocks in the tide, its owner napping in the sun. He mutters under his breath: “Time to negotiate, and fast… or improvise.”


The tension settles over him: any misstep, any delay, and he could tip off the smugglers—or draw the attention of local authorities. WS begins planning, mentally rehearsing ways to convince the locals that this stranger, this gringo in a German jersey, isn’t trouble—but a customer. Or at least someone worth helping.


WS grits his teeth, mangled European Spanish spilling out of his mouth, interlaced with German curses that make even the laziest fisherman raise an eyebrow. “Scheiße, verdammt… rápido, maldita sea!”


After several tense minutes and a lot of gesturing, finally a wiry fisherman waves him over, selling just enough fuel to get the boat moving again. WS tosses the cash, shakes his head, muttering about idiots and their overpriced gas.


As he cuts through the turquoise waves back toward Puerto Madero, a flicker of movement catches his eye: two boats trailing him in the distance.


“Ah, caught you, huh?” he mutters under his breath. His eyes sweep the last fishing village—he had noticed a few boats equipped with GPS antennas and other electronic gear. Traditional fishing village… why the hell would they need that?


WS accelerates, trying to shake them, but the engine begins to cough violently. “Ffff… maldita sea, should’ve checked the gas they sold me!”


The reality hits—he’s dead in the water. Luckily, he had already dropped the tracker among the GPS equipment in the boat. Marcus and the Gulf will know exactly where the Tren de Aragua landing spot is. That buys him some time, but not much.


With no other choice, WS slings himself overboard, the Caribbean swallowing him as he swims toward the dense jungle lining the coast. Behind him, the two boats pause briefly, pretending to offer help, but the moment they realize he’s running for it, they give chase in earnest, cutting through the waves with menacing precision.


WS doesn’t look back. Every stroke is calculated, every breath measured. The jungle ahead is thick, unforgiving—and exactly what he needs.


WS presses himself deeper into the mangrove, the thick roots and muddy water clutching at his clothes. He freezes as a voice cuts through the humid air, sharp and accented in German:


“Keine Sorge! Wir sind nur hier, um zu helfen!”


WS blinks, caught off guard. German pirates? He vaguely remembered something about Venezuela having German settlers once upon a time—but this is… way too far-fetched.


He straightens slightly, eyes scanning the movement in the small boat shadows, and replies in perfect Swabian German, calm but cold:


“Wer sind Sie?”


The voice hesitates, then the German words come again, slower this time, almost nervous: “Wir… wir sind Freunde. Keine Feinde.”


WS narrows his eyes, assessing the tone, the hesitation, the lie—or truth—hidden in the cadence. His instincts scream danger, yet he can’t let curiosity slip. He has to know who the hell these guys are and why they’re suddenly in his waters.


WS slips from the mangrove and climbs onto the boat, muscles taut, eyes never leaving the two men.


“Why were you following me?” he demands, voice low but edged.


The taller man raises his hands slightly, a sheepish grin breaking through his nervousness. “Ah… that fisherman… crook. Sold you false gas,” he says quickly. “Happened to me before. Couldn’t let it go—just wanted to make sure you didn’t get stranded.”


WS studies him, noticing the subtle details—the way he shifts his weight, the faint glint of experience in his eyes. Not lying… or maybe the lie is smart.


“And you speak German, huh?” WS asks, still keeping the edge.


“Ja… German,” the man nods. “But don’t worry. No one’s here to hurt you. Just… helping a fellow unlucky soul.”


WS lets out a slow breath, eyes scanning the horizon. “Lucky for you, your timing was impeccable. And unlucky for the fisherman—you might want to have a talk with him next time.”


The two men exchange a glance, half-amused, half-relieved, as WS checks the boat’s engine again. He’s back on his own turf now, but his mind races. The Tren de Aragua isn’t going to wait for him, and these random variables… they’re never random.


As they ride south along the Yucatán coast, WS keeps his posture relaxed, scanning the horizon while letting the two men believe he’s calm.


“Look,” he says casually, “our little detour—let’s just say your school’s sports team won a free vacation. Lucky coincidence, right?”


The taller man chuckles, shaking his head. “Ja… something like that. And for the record, I’m a German descendent. That’s why I speak German fluently. Family history… complicated. Let’s just say one of my great-grandfathers wasn’t too fond of the Jews. Probably mutual feelings—because in the 1950s, someone tracked him down, and he was never heard from again.”


WS arches an eyebrow, hiding the edge of intrigue behind a faint smirk. “History has a way of catching up, doesn’t it?”


The man nods, glancing briefly at his companion. Neither seems eager to discuss it further, and WS lets the silence stretch—perfect cover as he recalibrates his own plan for Puerto Madero and the hidden Tren de Aragua base.


As the boat glides back into the small village where WS had bought the gas, he mutters under his breath, “Thanks… now time to give that old man a piece of my mind.”


But when he lands and steps onto the dock, his eyes widen. Six men are clustered around the gas seller, each one holding a machine gun, scanning the area with lethal precision. WS immediately realizes this isn’t a welcoming committee—it’s a warning.


He turns back toward the two Germans who had given him a ride. The taller one leans slightly toward him, voice calm but firm: “Only one thing to say… Tut mir leid.


WS clenches his jaw, his mind running through options. The two men nod subtly, letting him know they aren’t backing him up here. His instincts scream that the situation just turned deadly—but the trackers and GPS devices he dropped earlier give him a faint edge. He knows someone else already has eyes on the village.


A slow grin spreads across his face, cold and calculating. “Fine,” he mutters, “let’s see how lucky you really are…”


WS barely had time to react when ten men appeared from the tree line, cutting off his escape. He swung and struck, his two-foot height advantage making each hit devastating. Limbs flew, grunts and curses echoing through the mangrove. For a moment, it seemed he might actually break free.


But then one of the men raised a machine gun and fired a warning shot into the air. The bullet ripped through the humid night like a scream.


“Mira, gringo, ¿te vas a rendir o tenemos que matarte?” the man shouted.


WS froze for a split second, then slowly raised his arms. The men who had just been thrown around by his fists lashed out in frustration, kicking him repeatedly as they forced him down. Pain flared, but WS’s mind was already racing.


They shoved him into a small boat. The oars splashed quietly as the vessel snaked up a hidden stream, invisible to the maps and satellite images he had been tracking.


Finally, they arrived at a secluded village, surrounded by dense jungle and barely visible from the river. WS was thrown into a hut with five other men, all tied up.


He squinted in the dim light. “Germans?” he asked cautiously.


One of them looked up, smirking. “Ja.”


WS allowed himself a grim smile. Well, at least I found them…


The next morning, the German tour guide entered the hut, glancing around at the tied-up group before fixing his eyes on WS.


“Where is your passport?” he asked sharply.


WS shrugged. “Left it at the hotel.”


“Which hotel?”


“The Grand Palace. Six-star. Only one in the region.”


The man whistled low under his breath. “Fuck… you must be quite the prize.”


WS waved his hand. “Not really… just good at sports. A big company paid me a nice prize for winning a competition. Some hopes for the next Olympic Games and all that.”


The guide’s expression hardened. “Might be hard to get your passport from that hotel…” He paused, then smirked. “But I know some of the staff. Now… is your passport in the main safe or the room safe?”


WS blinked. “There was a safe? I just… kept it in the bedside drawer.”


The guide’s eyes narrowed. “Wtf are you, some kind of naive fool?”


WS frowned. “What?”


The man waved at a companion. “Call over the hotel guy. In two days, we’ll have your passport. Even if your family is poor, I’m sure a future Olympic promise will earn a lot in ransom.”


WS clenched his jaw. So naive they are… they have no idea what they’re really dealing with.


Meanwhile, a native girl brought them food and water, carefully setting bowls down beside each of the tied-up men. Her eyes lingered on WS longer than the others.


“Thank you,” WS said softly, using the local tongue.


The girl froze, startled. A small gasp escaped her lips.


“You… you speak it?” she whispered.


WS gave her a small nod, eyes calm. “Enough to show respect.”


From across the room, her father’s voice called out sharply. “One of the ghost faces can speak?”


WS glanced up, keeping his expression neutral. They think I’m just another wild fighter… not exactly the impression I want them to have, but let them wonder.


The girl whispered something back to her father, pointing at him, and he muttered under his breath, shaking his head in disbelief. WS smiled faintly to himself. Sometimes, making them think you’re more than human is half the battle.


The next day, the German guy stormed in and kicked WS square in the face. “One of my men got caught inside that hotel room!” he barked.


WS let a sly smile slip. “Ah… my bad, I must have mixed up the room number,” he said casually. “It must be the room of the hot girl I was… seeing while staying there.”


The German froze for a moment. “She’s hot as hell!” he said, and WS felt a sharp kick in his stomach for the comment. “That’s a lady — don’t speak of her like that,” he added, though it was clear some of the Tren de Aragua guys lurking nearby were curious.


Once the German left, the Tren members whispered in Spanish among themselves. “Where are the videos?”


“They’re on my phone,” WS said, “but it’s dead. Plug it in, and I can unlock it.”


Excited by the idea of high-value content, they connected the device to a charger. WS smirked to himself — the GPS tracker he’d secretly embedded was now active. The German was completely hooked, convinced he had a prize on his hands, and WS’s plan was working perfectly.


Half a day passed, and WS started to feel the tension gnawing at him. With all the breadcrumbs he had left—the GPS tracker in his phone, the markers he’d left along the coast, the subtle signals only the Gulf Strike Team could recognize—they should have acted by now.


Every rustle of leaves outside the hut, every shift of shadows in the mangrove made him flinch. He had calculated the time it would take for a swift team to trace his route, neutralize the perimeter, and extract him safely.


But now… silence.


He ran through the possibilities in his head. Maybe the trackers weren’t functioning properly. Maybe the Gulf had been intercepted or delayed. Maybe something had gone wrong in Puerto Madero when the boat refueling went sideways.


WS exhaled slowly, keeping his calm exterior, but inside, the frustration and unease were building. He knew he couldn’t afford to panic—any wrong move here, and the Tren de Aragua had him exactly where they wanted.


He flexed his fingers against the ropes binding him, testing their strength, and began thinking about contingencies. If the Gulf didn’t move soon, he would have to make his own extraction—and that was exactly what he didn’t want.


Time was bleeding away, and with every passing hour, the stakes were rising.


That night, Heiko stormed into the hut, eyes narrowed. He kicked the dirt and muttered in Spanish, “The phone’s gone from the saddle bag.”


He turned back to WS, switching back to English with a smirk.
“That’s why you talked in Spanish earlier, isn’t it? So even if I didn’t bite, one of these idiots would. And guess what—someone did.”


WS leaned back against the post, feigning nonchalance despite the ropes cutting into his wrists.
“Yeah… guess that’s exactly what happened.”


Heiko studied him a long moment before adding, “So—you’re Venezuelan?”


WS shook his head with a faint smile.
“No… but you are, aren’t you?”


The German’s face hardened.
“Peruvian. Been working here ten years as a tour guide. One day, a friend who supplied me with coke tells me Tren de Aragua are learning tricks from FARC, and they need someone to lure targets. I had a mountain of debt, so I accepted.”


WS’s eyes flicked to the guards outside, then back to Heiko.
“So the natives—forced or bought off?”


Heiko let out a sharp laugh, bitter as ash.
“Both. If they refuse, they get paid or killed. Not a hard choice.”


WS tilted his head.
“Guess it isn’t…”


His eyes narrowed.
“Then why am I in this hut alone? Where’d the others go?”


Heiko looked almost amused.
“Not a different shack, sport. The other prisoners were taken to the airfield.”


WS stiffened.
“And not me? Why?”


Heiko’s smirk widened.
“Because I couldn’t find any Jens Pilzman in the hotel registry.”


WS snapped back instantly, irritation flashing across his face.
“It’s Pilzmann—with two N’s, for fuck’s sake! You even learn how to write German, or are you just pretending?”


Heiko’s grin faltered for the first time, and he leaned closer, suddenly less sure.


They stomp into the hut, boots thudding. The charger’s light glows on the phone—full. Someone yanks WS to his feet, roughly snaps the ropes loose and shoves the device into his face.



The hut stank of sweat, kerosene, and wet earth. Heiko shoved the phone at WS, his hand trembling with both eagerness and menace. “Unlock it,” he demanded. WS flexed his shoulders, the raw skin where the rope had burned him aching with every breath.


“I’d rather not say why,” he muttered, drawing out the moment. A fist cracked into his ribs. He doubled but grinned through the pain.


Heiko leaned closer, ready to push harder. WS let the words slip out in German, half-whisper, half-taunt: “Well… I’ve got a very small pippi. If they see the video, they’ll all laugh at me.”


For a beat, silence. Then Heiko blinked, half-smirked, and translated.


The hut erupted in laughter — real belly laughter, men howling, slapping thighs, leaning forward into the dim circle of lantern light. Even the two closest guards loosened their grip on their rifles, the laughter rolling through them like a wave. That was the crack WS had been waiting for.


In that moment, he moved.


The stool under him had been angled just so; when he shifted his weight, it toppled sideways, forcing the two men beside him to stumble a fraction of a second. His right hand darted under the small table where he’d palmed a knife days before, the blade cool and perfect in his fingers. In one motion, he slashed upward, opening Heiko’s throat before the laughter had even died in the man’s mouth.


The German’s eyes went wide as he clutched his neck, blood spraying across the dirt floor. The man to WS’s left barely had time to register before the second blade — the one he’d hidden in the stool leg at lunch — was in WS’s other hand, cutting across carotid in a clean, savage line.


He leapt — not gracefully, but like a bound predator, feet tied, body coiling and exploding forward. The hut was cramped, but his height worked for him here: arms like levers, longer reach than any of them. He tore the rifle from the third man’s grip, the butt smashing into his jaw, then swung it up and fired before anyone else had cleared their safeties.


In less than twenty-five seconds, six men were down, the dirt floor slick with blood. The seventh crawled toward the door, but WS’s burst cut him down mid-scream.


The laughter was gone now. The dogs outside were barking mad, shouts echoing as the gunfire had woken the entire village. WS didn’t waste a breath. He dropped to his knees, slid to the drainage hole he’d clocked days earlier — no wider than his shoulders, stinking of runoff — and forced himself through, mud and rot swallowing him whole.


Outside, the night jungle waited, alive with noise and shadows. WS rolled in the muck, blending his sweat and blood with the stench, then vanished into the trees, leaving only a hut full of corpses and the echo of laughter turned to screams.


WS tore through the jungle, branches snapping back against his arms, lungs burning with the thick humidity. Behind him the barking grew sharper, closer — not just hounds, but beasts trained for blood. He didn’t need to outrun them; he needed to end them.


Up ahead, the canopy broke into a clearing bathed in moonlight. Perfect. He dropped his pace, angled low, and slid to the ground at the clearing’s far edge. The damp earth clung to his skin, his heartbeat steadying into a cold rhythm. He leveled the stolen rifle across a root, eyes locked on the treeline opposite.


The barking thundered closer, each second pulling them into his trap. Then — shadows burst from the brush, dogs straining against their handlers’ ropes, tongues lolling with the thrill of the chase. Their bodies were already committed to the open ground.


WS squeezed the trigger.


The first dog’s head snapped back in a mist of blood. The second stumbled into the killzone, jaws wide, before WS’s next shot folded it mid-stride. The third barely had time to yelp before it went down, tumbling into the grass. Three clean bursts, three bodies twitching in the clearing.


The handlers behind them froze, yanked to a halt by shock. For a heartbeat they stared, realizing too late what had happened: the prey wasn’t running anymore.


WS was already on his feet, sliding backward into the shadows of the trees. He vanished as quickly as he had stopped, leaving only the corpses of their hounds in the moonlit clearing — proof that the hunt had just changed sides.


The shots rang out — sharp, unexpected, slicing through the night. Pain flared along WS’s side, hot and immediate, but he didn’t stumble. One of the remaining men had fired from the treeline, catching him just above the hip. A hissing gasp escaped his teeth, but the world didn’t slow; it sharpened.


He pivoted, rolling low behind a thick mangrove root. The pain burned, but adrenaline sharpened his reflexes. One, two, three of the men charged into the clearing, underestimating him. WS’s hands moved with practiced precision: first the knife from the corner under the small table he had kept hidden, then a violent sweep of his arm to disarm the closest.


By the time the fifth man lunged, WS had already neutralized four. He took the fifth down with a brutal throw, leveraging his size and reach. Blood slicked hands, gritted teeth — the sharp sting in his side a reminder that this wasn’t a perfect plan.


He didn’t wait. Pain screaming along his ribs, WS melted into the jungle shadows. The foliage swallowed him, a phantom among the twisted roots and dark undergrowth. His heartbeat thundered in his ears, every movement deliberate, calculating the next step. He hadn’t expected this — a hit this close — but he would survive.


The night was his ally, the darkness a cloak. Somewhere ahead, the path to safety waited, and he intended to reach it.


WS kept running, every instinct driving him upward. Whenever the jungle floor gave way to a steeper slope, he followed it — high ground was always preferable. His phone weighed heavily in his hand, the GPS still active, a lifeline.


Finally, he emerged into a clearing. No trees loomed around him, no cover, only the ground dropping sharply below. He froze. Slowly, it dawned on him: he wasn’t just on a hill — he was on top of a Maya pyramid. The enormity of the situation hit him for a second, but survival instincts took over.


He checked the phone. GPS still worked. Why hadn’t anyone come? The Gulf strike team should have been here by now. His hand instinctively touched his side — blood oozed from the wound. Cursing under his breath, he stripped off the jacket, soiled and torn from the escape. Using whatever he could, he cleaned the wound as best he could.


He sank down on the stone, the pain stabbing with every heartbeat. He shouldn’t have come this far south. Desperation gnawed at him. Normally, this would be the moment he called Sasha. But there was no chance to escape, and he wasn’t about to drag her into this mess.


After a long breath, he pulled up a track from his music provider on the phone. With deliberate care, he sent her a message with just the song attached: Andy Black – We Don’t Have To Dance. The text was brief, almost apologetic:


“Sorry if I scare you. It was never my intention, but I am who I am… so… sorry, I guess.”


He sent it and set the phone aside, letting the music pulse softly through his headphones as he plotted his next move. Survival, for now, was all that mattered.


The moonlight barely pierced the jungle canopy, but it was enough for WS to silhouette movement. Over thirty men now advanced on the pyramid from all sides, rifles glinting, shouting commands in Spanish, their torches slicing through the shadows. They didn’t know he had the high ground… or that he was already waiting.


He stayed low, his body pressed against the rough stone, muscles coiled like a spring. The music from his phone blared through the trees, echoing off the pyramid — a chaotic beacon that drew attention but also masked the sound of his movements.


A shadow detached itself from the line below, creeping closer. WS’s hand slid to the small knife hidden under the corner of the stone step. In one fluid motion, he sprang down, the blade slicing the air and embedding in the man’s side. The scream was muffled by the jungle’s night chorus. WS yanked him into the darkness, letting the corpse drop silently into the underbrush.


Another pair of men approached, rifle slung, chatting carelessly. WS rolled to the side, grabbing a fallen branch, and smashed it across the nearest man’s head. Bone cracked; the second tried to fire, but WS was already on him, twisting the barrel, sending the rifle clattering. Another life gone in a blur.


The thirty-man formation descended closer, unaware of how many of their own were vanishing into the shadows. WS used the pyramid’s ruins to his advantage: a dropped stone here, a sudden leap there, each move creating chaos, breaking up their formation. He ducked behind mangrove roots, dashing from cover to cover, dragging his wounded side but never slowing.


He could hear the others yelling in Spanish, the sound of boots pounding leaves, the occasional rifle shot cutting the air. He gritted his teeth and reached for the rifle he had looted from the hut. One quick scan, one steady breath, and he opened fire — precise bursts that sent three men sprawling, their formation faltering.


The pyramid’s high vantage gave him a split-second view of the entire approaching force. Over thirty men, scattered now, some in the open, some behind makeshift cover. WS calculated, planned, and struck again. Another shadow fell, then another. The jungle became a killing ground of echoes, shattered leaves, and the rhythmic boom of suppressed shots from his rifle.


He paused for a fraction of a second, feeling the burn in his ribs, the sting in his leg, the blood soaking through his shirt. But the high ground, the jungle, the element of surprise — they were his allies. Every second counted. Every strike he took kept the enemy off balance.


From the shadows, he whispered under his breath, almost a taunt: “Vamos… muéstrenme lo que tienen.”


And the jungle answered with chaos.


When the day rose, WS was barely standing. The phone went quiet; the shadows that had been his shield were slipping away as the sun climbed higher in the sky. He was surrounded, and for a brief moment, he marveled at how he had survived this far. But now his only true ally — the cover of night — was vanishing.


Suddenly, the droning of a helicopter reached his ears. The Tren de Aragua panicked, shouting “¡Federales!” and scattering into the jungle as fast as they could. WS barely had time to register it before the chopper landed, and six elite federales poured out, weapons at the ready. Their eyes immediately caught the phone lying nearby.


Summoning his last ounce of strength, WS lunged, pulled the trigger — one single shot — and pressed again. His gun was empty. He was spent, parched, and every muscle screamed from exhaustion. Why hadn’t anyone warned him he could die of dehydration in the jungle?


Then a hand gripped his shoulder. A familiar voice whispered in Spanish:


“Hola de nuevo, niño… tenemos que terminar de nos encontrar así… tu padre te aguarda.”


Eight hours later, WS stirred in the military base, saline dripping steadily into his arm. His ribs ached, his body screamed, but the moment he opened his eyes, Claudia jumped on him, laughing. “¡Ay, por Dios! Por fin despiertas,” she exclaimed.


Gonzalez shook his head, smirking. “You’re a fucking psycho. Going alone into the jungle? Mental, man.”


WS ignored her for a moment and asked, hoarse, “What about the hostages? The Germans?”


Claudia’s expression softened. “They assumed you’d be with the other Germans. When you didn’t show up, they went looking for you… that’s how they found you. Nobody knows much about that Peruvian German — the one caught at the hotel might have talked, might not. He was just looking for a Jens Pilzmann passport.”


WS exhaled slowly, letting the tension leave him. “So the hostages are safe?”


Claudia nodded. “Yes. Thanks to you, and the trackers you set. The others coordinated once the GPS pinged. You were on your own, but it worked.”


Gonzalez added, “Next time, don’t go solo, or at least tell someone where you’re headed. We can’t always guess.”


Claudia, teasing but relieved, punched his shoulder lightly. “Hola, chico… es la segunda vez que tengo que salvarte la vida. If this becomes a habit, at least you owe me dinner.”


WS managed a weak smile. “Yeah… I’ll try.” Alive, at least — that was enough for now.


Claudia tilted her head, curious. “Who is Sasha?”


WS raised an eyebrow. “Why?”


She smirked, holding up his phone. “A Sasha sent you a message about your… schedules. It’s a pity, really, because I enjoy talking to you. And… well, we might not have to dance, but I’d love to dance with you.”


WS blinked. “How did you even discover my secret code?”


Claudia shrugged, teasing. “I didn’t. I just put your finger on the phone. There’s more than one way to open a phone, you know.”


WS rolled his eyes, standing. “Right… clever.”


He pocketed the phone and made his way to the base command center. The time had come to talk to Pablo and get an update on the bigger picture.


WS hugged Pablo briefly. “Thanks for the rescue.”


Pablo shook his head. “You should have warned me when you came down south. Things are getting dangerous.” He ran a hand through his hair. “Last month they caught the boss. He might be transferred to the States soon. As it stands, Sinaloa is cracking apart. That’s why Gonzalez suggested you to Marco. He didn’t reveal your name, but Sinaloa is hiring mercenaries wherever they can get them. The ones the Gulf doesn’t hire? They go to Sinaloa.”


WS frowned. “How dangerous is it?”


“Getting out of hand, if I’m being honest,” Pablo said, voice low. “My federales can’t act against their own gang. If some of the other factions catch wind, they’ll turn against Gonzalez. His father’s probably the best manager, but the killers… they’re coming out of the woodwork and splitting off. They’re using the Angels to try and keep control. My men run cover for them, but eventually it’ll fail, and the government will start asking questions. Why are American criminals sowing chaos in Mexico? Fear is the only thing keeping the cartel united. Meanwhile, several of the money-makers are making moves, hiring muscle, trying to go independent.”


WS processed the words, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on him. This wasn’t just a rescue operation anymore — it was a powder keg waiting for a spark.


WS turned to Pablo. “So… is there anything I can do?”


Before Pablo could answer, Gonzalez stepped up behind him, arms crossed. “Plenty,” he said, voice calm but sharp. “With your skills, there’s a lot you could handle… but I don’t want you risking your life. If you had died out there, Claudia would have cut both mine and Marcus’ balls off and refused to talk to us ever again.” He shook his head, half-amused, half-exasperated. “Poor Marcus… he’d never understand what he did wrong.”


WS smirked despite the tension. “So… my presence is mostly for their safety, huh?”


Gonzalez grinned. “Mostly. And for mine. You go, I’d have to sleep with one eye open… and that’s no way to run a business.”


WS leaned forward, his gaze sharp. “I can take out a few of the dissidents. Thin the herd, stabilize things.”


Pablo shook his head slowly. “No. Every time we’ve taken out a disgruntled capo, three new factions have sprung up in their place. Sinaloa is atomizing faster than we can keep track. The money makers are the only ones holding the threads together, but the muscle? They want a bigger cut now that the old boss is gone. If the current leadership caves to the capos, the cartel will run out of funds in no time.”


He ran a hand over his face. “We set examples when we can, hoping it works. But… fuck. That old man is needed. Without him, everything starts collapsing.”


WS exhaled. “So it’s containment, not elimination. Hit the problem too hard and it multiplies.”


“Exactly,” Pablo said, grim. “Right now, survival is the goal. Control comes second.”


WS leaned back, considering. “Who’s handling the Marasalva? I’ll take that one for free.”


Gonzalez’s jaw tightened. “It’s my father inside Mexico. In San Salvador, another capo runs things. And in the U.S.? They’re basically free agents—doing whatever they want, as long as they don’t step on the wrong toes.”


WS nodded slowly. “So, the heat inside Mexico is the real problem. The rest… manageable.”


Gonzalez gave a grim smile. “Exactly. But the Marasalva’s volatility? That’s the one you can’t misstep on. One wrong move, and it all blows up.”


WS shook his head. “Hitting the Marasalva won’t help. I don’t know how I can make a difference here.”


Pablo exhaled sharply. “Huesca hasn’t attacked… yet. But they might. The capos holding the border against them? Those teams are some of the best outside my own. If they aren’t distracted, it just adds pressure on the council. Take them out, though, and Huesca can push into their territory.”


Gonzalez added, rubbing his temple. “Actually, Huesca has diverted resources to launch a new attack—against the Zetas trying to reach the U.S. border, and against the Gulf. Fuck… I never imagined having to decide which is the lesser evil: Huesca reaching the U.S. border, or the Zetas?”


Pablo smiled wryly. “As for Tren de Aragua… turns out they had an air base somewhere in the swamps of Louisiana… or Mississippi? One of your French states, anyway. Thanks to this operation, we discovered their bases there. The DEA even sent a nice thank-you card.”


“I’ve already dispatched three teams to take out their groups there, while the DEA handles the airfield. Since we made a national contract with the Angels, Sinaloa will be taking the massive chunk of that drug market. Extra money? Sure—but not enough.”


He leaned back. “If Huesca reaches the U.S. border and gets a pipeline, their new wealth could rival Sinaloa’s. Thing is… they’re still the most bloodthirsty assholes around. Two weeks ago they gunned down a mayor—and half a city. My federales and even the army are stretched thin; they can’t protect everything.”


WS nodded. “Yucatán seems pretty stable.”


Pablo admitted, “Most of the east, yeah… but that’s because the businesses there pay for security. If it were just the police? Corrupt cops being bribed to do their jobs.”


Gonzalez chuckled. “Funny shit, isn’t it? Just what I’m saying.”


WS asked, “Where?”


Pablo pointed at the map. “Here. They have a safe house somewhere we can’t identify.”


Gonzalez added, “The Tren de Aragua aren’t done yet… they have another base somewhere in Oaxaca.”


WS said, “I can handle it.”


Pablo shook his head. “No. You’ve already risked enough.”


They arranged to put him back on a plane and send him to the States. Gonzalez mentioned, “Marcus already transferred two million to the Angels, so you should get your cut soon enough.”


WS frowned. “Hey… weren’t those Germans worth like a million each?”


Pablo shrugged. “That’s the price of being the good guys—they get paid less.”


WS grumbled, “A cartel heir and a corrupt cop being the good guys in Mexico… ffs, I feel ripped off. And I’m not coming back, not even for vacations.”


Gonzalez laughed. “Good. Means you get to live longer.”


They hugged. WS smirked, “I’m just joking. If you need me, I can always return to take care of shit.”


Pablo clapped him on the shoulder. “You have a life to live. Now get off and enjoy it!”


Sasha woke up groggy, phone buzzing softly on the nightstand. Squinting at the screen, she saw the message:


"Sorry if I scare you, it was never my intention but I am who I am… so… sorry I guess."


She froze for a moment, letting the words sink in. Her mind instantly traced him—alive, in some corner of the world, sending her this small thread of contact. The music playing in the background added a layer she couldn’t ignore: We Don’t Have To Dance.


A faint smile flickered, though her chest tightened. Relief, anxiety, curiosity—it all tangled together. She didn’t reply. Not yet. Her fingers hovered over the screen, then dropped. Words wouldn’t do it justice.


She set the phone down and leaned back against the pillows, letting the message—and the fact that he was alive—settle in. For now, that was enough.


Sasha’s reply was simple, almost teasing in its brevity:


"Guess we don’t have to dance… but I wouldn’t mind if we did."


Ever since WS apologized to Nadjia—three days ago—he’d been missing. Everyone assumed he was holed up at the club, like usual.


But when Sasha checked her phone that morning, there was a message from him. Not the usual cryptic, chaotic note he sent when he was in trouble—it was… different.


She called Robin immediately. “Call your uncle. I need to know where he is.”

“Has he been seen?” Sasha asked.


Robin checked quickly. “Three days. No one’s seen him.”


Sasha’s stomach tightened. This wasn’t the normal reckless disappearance. The tone of the message… it was almost like he was hurt. Not physically, necessarily—though that might be part of it—but hurt in a way that only she could understand. He had never admitted to being scared before.


Her mind raced. Where had he gone? And how badly was he hurting this time?



Sasha tapped Robin on the shoulder as they leaned against the railing in the ZPR club. “Call your uncle,” she said, her tone sharper than usual. “I need to know what’s going on.”


Robin frowned. “Now? You know he only calls when he’s in serious trouble.”


Sasha’s eyes narrowed. “Exactly. That’s why this message worries me.”


Robin dialed, and moments later Ray’s gruff voice came through. “Club business,” he muttered before realizing Robin had caught him. “Yeah… technically, one million. Two if you count the full transfer before taxes and the club cut.” He cut the line abruptly.


Sasha smirked, tilting her head. “One million? Men really fight over such peanuts?”


Vidal appeared beside them, arms crossed, shaking his head. “You don’t understand. Back then, there were days when we had only three dollars to feed the entire family—Nojiko, Nami, myself, and even WS. And even in those times, he’d save up to buy chocolates for Nami.”


Sasha blinked, the story resonating differently. She remembered the first time she’d seen WS—how he’d taken her to court and, using the settlement money, added three dollars to buy her a diamond necklace. Could there have been more meaning in his gestures than she’d assumed?


Robin, watching Sasha, noticed her hesitation. She followed Sasha’s gaze down to the phone, recognizing the message from WS. It wasn’t just a simple note—he was probably hurt by her words, worried that if he scared her, it could ruin whatever they might have.


Sasha’s lips pressed together. The message made sense now: it wasn’t just an apology—it was a warning, a subtle reach across the distance, a hope that they might still work despite everything.


The conversation was still buzzing in Sasha’s mind when Bella appeared, slipping past the crowd with her usual confident grace. She wrapped her arms around Vidal from behind, pressing close, and kissed his neck. Her gaze flicked up, meeting Sasha’s, a sly, possessive smile tugging at her lips.


Sasha raised an eyebrow, caught between amusement and irritation.


Bella tilted her head, her voice lilting as she asked, “So, Sasha… when are you getting a boyfriend? Or is it that you just can’t find a man who can melt all that ice?”


Vidal chuckled, clearly entertained by the jab, but his arms remained at Bella’s sides, not moving to dislodge her.


Robin noticed Sasha stiffen slightly, her thoughts momentarily derailed. The comment hit a nerve—not because she wanted Bella’s attention, but because it reminded her of WS. He was out there, somewhere, and whatever he was doing, it wasn’t casual.


Sasha’s lips curved into a faint smirk. “I’m not looking,” she said coolly, though the edge in her voice betrayed her. “Some ice isn’t meant to be melted.”


Vidal laughed, shaking his head. “That’s our Sasha. Always icy, always sharp.”


Bella’s eyes gleamed as she leaned a little closer to Vidal, whispering something inaudible, but Sasha caught the possessive undertone. She frowned, scanning the room instinctively for any sign of WS—her mind still partly on the message he’d sent, the apology folded into music, the weight behind it.


Robin nudged her lightly. “You’re thinking too much,” she said quietly. “Don’t let Bella get to you.”


Sasha allowed herself a short, tight-lipped smile. “Maybe,” she murmured, though her gaze lingered on the door, wondering where WS might be, and whether he’d read the same room, the same expressions, and understood what she was feeling.


WS steps through the garage doors, still brushing off the remnants of the trip, when Ray storms toward him, red-faced and shaking with barely-contained fury.


“WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN DOING, WARSCARED?!” Ray bellows, slamming a fist on the table. “I open the books and see a one million dollar payment from the Gulf contract—for you! Do you have any idea how insane this is?!”


WS raises a hand, keeping his cool despite the tension. “Relax, Ray. I went down south to help an old friend… he’s an idiot and credited it through the club contract.”


Ray spins around, grabbing a chair and jamming it against the wall. “An idiot?! Do you know what you’ve done? You’ve triggered every audit, every contract review, and probably pissed off half the Angels chapters who think the Gulf is untouchable! Do you even think before you act, or do you just dive into chaos for fun?”


WS smirks faintly, shrugging. “You know me, Ray… I get things done. Someone had to. And if I didn’t, it would’ve gone sideways anyway.”


Ray’s eyes narrow, and he steps closer, voice dropping to a dangerous growl. “Listen to me, prospect or not, you do not treat the Mother Chapter like it’s your personal playground! You’re lucky the Gulf contract didn’t blow up in our faces, Warscared. Lucky. You’re lucky I don’t have you cleaning the garage for a month just to remind you where you stand!”


WS tilts his head, calm as ever. “Noted. I’ll make sure the next million… I mean, the next operation… won’t ruffle feathers.”


Ray takes a deep breath, visibly restraining himself, but the tension still hangs like smoke. “Goddamn it… every time I think you’ve learned, you do something crazier. Just… don’t make me regret letting you live, kid.”


WS nods, a faint smile tugging at his lips, and quietly slips past, leaving Ray to shake his head, muttering, “This psycho… this mental psycho… why did I ever let him walk through that door?”


The rest of the Mother Chapter members close in around WS, their expressions a mix of awe and greed. Each knows that this Gulf contract is worth at least fifty thousand to them, and the prospect of their share keeps them buzzing.


Malachi, the oldest, pats WS on the flank, and the young man winces slightly.


“What is it?” Obadiah asks, frowning.


WS shrugs and smirks. “That type of contract comes with… some extra perks besides the money.” With that, he peels off his shirt, revealing the map of scars crisscrossing his torso. Not just the recent injuries, but bullet holes, knife slashes, and old stabs—evidence of every close call he’s survived.


“Hey, Amos,” he says, nodding toward the former army nurse, “you used to patch up soldiers, right? Think you can fix this mess?”


The chapter collectively leans in, eyes wide. Murmurs ripple through the room. “Fucking hell, kid… how do you have so many scars and none in your face?”


WS lets out a small, almost playful grin. “Gotta keep the money maker profitable,” he says casually. In reality, there were already tiny scars across his face, subtle enough that only someone paying careful attention would notice.


The room quiets for a moment, the mix of respect, fear, and disbelief hanging heavy. Every man there knows WS has survived far more than any of them could, and yet he still walks among them, calm and unbroken.


WS leans back, stretching his arms. “So… have my bikes arrived yet? Ezekiel told me one week, and it’s only been four days.”


“I’m still tracking it,” Ezekiel says, raising an eyebrow.


WS smirks. “I miss riding… maybe you can lend me Anna?”


Ezekiel frowns. “My old lady? Over fifty-five, kid. Too old for you.”


WS laughs, shaking his head. “No, no—I meant the bike I used when I was riding… and bumping uglies with Jezebel.”


Ezekiel blinks. “Martha?”


“Exactly,” WS grins, clearly enjoying the provocation.


He grabs his phone. “Hey, Nadjia… so I had a little time off and was wondering if you wanted me to return another one of your journals? You’re… great. So, do you want me to pick you up, or will you take an Uber? Okay, this is the address. Take your time, I still have to go through the storage unit to get your journal. So, take a nice shower, clean up properly… it’s going to be fun.”


Jeremiah glances at Obadiah. “By Nadjia, you mean that Petrov friend? We met her during the bulletproof vest meeting… fucking hell, kid, can you handle that? Because if you can’t, I can help.”


Malachi just shakes his head. “They must be forgetting this is the kid who made the gauntlet.”


Amos laughs as he finishes changing WS’s bandages. “Still don’t believe it.”


Jeremiah adds, “I wouldn’t either if I hadn’t seen it myself.”


WS turns to both of them, his grin widening. “Maybe once I train her enough, and if she’s up for it… it’s quite new yet, and she still has a lot to learn, that former virgin.”


The guys almost spit out their drinks. “She… was a virgin? Fucking hell! What’s wrong with kids these days, letting a girl like that still be a virgin?”


WS shrugs casually. “I know, right? I’m doing my best, but there are too many virgins and only one of me… but I will do the good Lord’s work and show these women the true power of love.”


He laughs evilly, and the entire room stares at him, wondering if he’s finally lost his marbles.


WS grins, leaning back, “I know, right? Only one of me…but I’ll do the good Lord’s work and show these women the true power of love.”


Reactions:


  • Malachi shakes his head slowly, muttering, “God help us all…”
  • Amos lets out a short, incredulous laugh, “Fucking hell, kid…”
  • Jeremiah groans, rubbing his temples, “I swear…he’s lost it…”

Then WS glances at them, a mischievous spark in his eyes. “And tonight? Let’s just say I’m getting lucky with that girl you two saw the other day.”


Jeremiah and Obadiah nearly choke, eyes widening. “What?! Her?!” Jeremiah growls, half in anger, half in disbelief.



Obadiah slams his fist on the table. “Damn it! She was hot, and now you’re taking a shot at her?!”


WS grins, leans back, and says, “Not at her… all over her—or maybe inside. Who knows where the night leads?”


WS arrives at the storage depot, swings onto his bike, and heads straight for the cheap motel he booked. When he steps inside, Nadjia is already there, wrapped in nothing but an overcoat. A few guys are loitering around, ogling her, making her visibly tense.


The moment she sees him, she doesn’t hesitate—she leaps into his arms.


“Take your time,” WS says, voice low but amused. “Why did you come running so fast?”


“That’s for later,” she murmurs, but her blush betrays her excitement.


WS grins, shaking his head. “Ah, so you couldn’t even pace yourself, huh? Already cumming too fast, and we haven’t even started.”


Her eyes widen in shock, then sparkle with laughter.


“I couldn’t wait to be with my master!” she blurts.


WS glances at the guys who’ve been making her nervous and snaps at the nearest motel employee, “Get these bums off my property—now.”


The men freeze, the tension in the room snapping tight, and Nadjia clings a little closer, relief washing over her face.


The motel employee hesitates, then steps closer. “Uh… sir, are you the new owner?”


WS tilts his head, voice casual but sharp. “I bought this junk today. Sent you all the paperwork. But tell me… why are so many useless punks hanging around my property?”


“It’s a free country,” the employee mumbles, shifting nervously.


“Free country?” WS snaps, taking a step forward, gun in hand. “This is my parking lot. My new property. Motel. Anyone on this side of that line over there is trespassing.”


The bums freeze, unsure whether he’s joking. WS’s finger hovers over the trigger. “Ten seconds,” he counts out loud. “Ten… nine…”


When he hits five, a sharp shot cracks through the morning air. One of the bums yelps as his cap is blown clean off. The rest don’t wait—they scatter in every direction.


WS lowers the gun, scanning the emptying lot. Only two figures remain: a pimp and the girl he’s training, standing just outside the motel doors. They glance at him warily, clearly weighing their options. WS smirks, holstering the gun. “Looks like you’re the only ones left who know how to behave. Step inside… carefully.”


Nadjia clings to him, wide-eyed. “Were you… ready to kill just now?”


WS smirks, tilting her chin up with a possessive grip. “For you? Of course.” He leans down and kisses her, hands moving confidently over her, giving the pimp a clear demonstration of whose she is.


The pimp straightens, noticing the Angel patch on WS’s jacket. “I can respect an exquisite gentleman,” he says slowly, evaluating him. “Been having some issues with low-hanging gangsters trying to abuse my girls… maybe we can reach an understanding?”


WS doesn’t break eye contact with Nadjia as he growls low, “Mine. Nobody else touches her.”


The pimp holds up his hands, nodding. “Of course. My bad. Perhaps another day we can talk. You’ve got your girl to train, I presume?”


Nadjia blushes, clearly proud and unabashed. “Yes… my master has a lot to teach me.”


The pimp blinks in disbelief. “And she’s… sober? No drugs?”


WS lets out a short, dark chuckle, his hand still possessively on her. “She’s sharp, obedient, and she listens. Don’t mistake that for anything else.”


Nadjia smiles slightly, her loyalty clear, and the pimp backs off, giving them space.


WS leads Nadjia into the room, the door clicking shut behind them. “Pardon me,” he says over his shoulder. “We’ll talk afterward.”


Outside, two bikes roll silently into position. Obadiah leans back slightly, eyeing the motel. “Fucking hell… feels like I’m twelve, trying to peek at my cute cousin going at it.”


Jeremiah chuckles low, shaking his head. “I just wanted to see her again… damn, that’s a fine piece of ass. Lucky kid.”


Obadiah narrows his eyes. “What are we doing here, really? Watching him? Protecting him?”


Jeremiah shrugs. “Maybe both. And… do we even need to keep eyes on the windows?”


Obadiah growls. “Shut up. Just… rent the room right next to them. Keep it professional.”


The two men move efficiently, parking their bikes, checking their gear, and slipping inside, keeping their vigil silent. Even in their amusement, both know better than to underestimate WS—or Nadjia. The night is long, and anything could happen.


WS closes the door behind them and exhales. Nadjia steps closer, eyes shining, her overcoat barely holding anything back. “Master… what do you want?” she asks, voice low and full of anticipation. “I’m ready for anything… whatever you want from your pet.”


WS studies her for a moment, a slow grin spreading across his face. “Good girl… you listen well,” he says, moving toward her, letting his hand glide along her shoulder, testing her poise, her patience, her willingness.


Outside, Obadiah and Jeremiah press against the wall, glasses hooked firmly against their ears so they can hear everything. Both exchange wide-eyed glances, whispering under their breath.


Jeremiah mutters, shaking his head, “Fucking hell… she actually said that. What the hell is going on in there?”


Obadiah adjusts his glasses, eyes darting between the door and Jeremiah. “I… I can’t believe this. She’s… she’s ready for anything? And he’s just standing there like… like it’s normal!”


Inside, WS leans close to Nadjia, voice low but commanding. “Tonight, you learn… obedience, control… but also that pleasure comes from precision. Follow my lead, and you’ll see exactly how a master guides his pet.”


Nadjia nods eagerly, eyes fixed on him, lips slightly parted. “Yes, Master. I’m yours.”


Jeremiah groans softly, covering his mouth. “Holy shit… I didn’t sign up to witness this.”


Obadiah shakes his head, still listening through the glasses. “Kid… he’s… he’s insane. And she’s… she’s not even phased. What the fuck?”


WS smirks, noticing her confidence, her eagerness, her complete trust. He takes a deliberate step, asserting dominance in a calm, measured way that leaves Nadjia trembling in anticipation—but fully in control of herself. Outside, the two Angels continue listening through their glasses, utterly captivated and stunned.


WS slowly removes his clothing, standing fully naked before Nadjia. For the first time, her eyes trace the lines of his body—the scars, the burns, the knife slashes and bullet wounds, each telling a story of survival and pain. Her breath catches.


“Master… what… what happened to you?” she whispers, stunned.


WS tilts his head, voice calm but edged with pride. “One does not become a master without bleeding and sweating for it.”


Her eyes widen as she takes in the marks, each one a testament to battles fought and survived. “Does it… disgust you?” he asks, searching her face for hesitation.


“No,” Nadjia breathes, stepping closer. “Your scarifications… they’re beautiful. A true show of bravery and power. A warrior of old, who survived a thousand battles, deserves to be rewarded… with a beautiful, servile pet like me.”


Her fingers start tracing the lines across his body, following the intricate web of wounds. Bullet holes, knife cuts, stabs—she kisses each one in reverent silence, her lips pressing to the flesh as if honoring the courage and strength it took to earn them.


When she reaches a fresh scar, her touch falters. She looks into his eyes, curiosity and concern mingling. “Master… this one… what happened?”


WS lets her hand linger over it, the weight of his experiences evident in his gaze. He doesn’t flinch, doesn’t shrink; he simply lets her witness the cost of mastery, letting her awe and devotion deepen.


Nadjia, heart racing, feels herself surrendering further, fully convinced that the man before her—marked, scarred, and unbroken—is undeniably worthy of her loyalty and submission.


WS watches her tracing his scars, his gaze sharp and unwavering. He tilts his head slightly, letting the silence stretch, before speaking in a low, deliberate tone.


“Nadjia…” he begins, voice calm but firm, “what is your opinion on pain?”


She pauses, fingertips still lightly brushing a scar on his chest. Her eyes meet his, wide, searching, unsure of what he wants from her.


“Pain…?” she echoes, voice trembling slightly. “It… it can be… dangerous, Master. But… it can also… teach, can’t it?”


WS nods slowly, a faint grin forming. “Exactly. Pain is a teacher. It tells you your limits, shows you where you can grow. It’s sharp, but it’s honest. You can hide from fear, from discomfort… but pain? It will always find you. And those who respect it… they survive. Those who embrace it… they become more than themselves.”


Nadjia swallows, feeling the weight of his words. “I… I think I understand, Master. Pain isn’t just suffering. It’s… guidance. Strength.”


He lets a shadow of approval cross his features. “Good. You’ve already started learning, even in silence. Remember this feeling, this reverence… because it’s only the beginning. There are lessons to endure, to witness… and you will see the power it gives.”


Her fingers trace a line across his shoulder, lingering over the older scars, almost worshipfully. “I… want to learn, Master. All of it.”


WS’s grin sharpens, his eyes glinting with challenge. “Then prepare yourself, Nadjia. Because the lessons are just beginning… and not all of them will be gentle.”


“For you, Master,” Nadjia whispers, her hands tracing the scars on his chest, “I will endure anything.”


WS tilts his head, eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and approval. “Pain… it’s like salt on a steak. Just the right amount, it brings out the flavor, the pleasure. Too much… and it ruins the dish. That’s why every master and pet should have a safe word.”


Nadjia smirks, crawling closer, her arms wrapping around him as she kneels before him. “I know the perfect safe word,” she says, wickedly.


WS arches an eyebrow. “Oh? And what might that be?”


She presses her forehead against his chest, voice a teasing whisper. “Harder.”


WS laughs, a low, amused sound. “Crazy pet… nope. The safe word will be ‘banana.’ Now shut up and get ready to learn.”


He stands, setting his phone on a column and hitting play. The Struts – Could Have Been Me fills the room, and the lesson begins.


The music pulses through the room, the opening riff echoing off the walls, mingling with the quickened beat of their hearts. WS circles her slowly, his eyes drinking her in, measuring, testing. “Eyes up, pet. Focus,” he orders, voice calm but carrying steel beneath it.


Nadjia rises slightly on her knees, back straight, hands still lightly tracing his scars. “Yes, Master,” she murmurs, voice steady but tinged with excitement.


WS tilts his head, letting his gaze sweep over her. “Good. You endure for me… but I want more than endurance. I want precision. I want control. Every motion, every breath, every thought tuned to me. Do you understand?”


“Yes, Master.”


“Then start,” he says, stepping closer. His hand brushes along her shoulder—light, testing—before moving faster, sharper, pushing her just past the edge of comfort. She flinches, not in pain, but in anticipation, and WS smirks. “Careful. If it’s too much, remember—‘banana.’”


Nadjia bites her lip, eyes locked on his, daring him to push further. “I won’t fail you, Master.”


He circles again, letting his fingers trace the curve of her arm, the line of her back, controlling without crushing, testing without hurting. “Focus,” he murmurs. “Every part of you is mine… every thought, every reaction. Learn to listen to me, to anticipate me.”


The song swells, and WS lets the rhythm guide his movements, small shifts in pressure, light commands, a whisper here, a touch there, weaving dominance and trust in every gesture. Nadjia responds perfectly, every flinch, every inhale, every subtle adjustment in posture proving she’s attuned to him, ready for more.


WS finally steps back, letting a pause linger. “Very good,” he says. “Now, you’re learning. But remember—the right edge is a fine line. Cross it, and the safe word saves you. Respect it, and you become stronger. Understood?”


“Yes, Master.”


WS grins, low and dangerous. “Good. We’ll see just how far you can go… and how well you can handle what comes next.”


The Struts pound through the speakers, the driving rhythm vibrating through the floor and their bones. WS steps close again, close enough that Nadjia can feel the heat radiating from him, close enough that every small movement of hers is immediately obvious.


“Remember your place, pet,” he murmurs, fingers grazing the curve of her jaw, then sliding down her neck to the slope of her shoulder. “Every flinch, every breath… I feel it.”


Nadjia swallows, trying to steady herself. “Yes, Master,” she whispers, and the word trembles with anticipation.


WS circles her like a predator, letting his hands linger just long enough to make her catch her breath, then pulling away at the precise moment to keep her on edge. “Focus. Your mind, your body… both need to respond to me, not yourself. You understand?”


“Yes, Master.”


He reaches out suddenly, a flick of his fingers brushing the inside of her arm, and she shivers involuntarily. “Good. That was almost perfect. But control, always control. Your reactions—anticipate me, don’t just react.”


Nadjia nods, steadying herself, even as her heart races. WS smiles faintly, a dangerous glint in his eye. “Now… deeper. Test yourself. Hold your stance. Push past that edge you felt just now.”


She leans into him, hands on his chest, eyes locked on his, following every imperceptible shift in his weight, every subtle command in his gaze. He tests her again, a firm press here, a twist there, letting her feel the thrill of the challenge and the trust between them.


“Banana,” she breathes once, jokingly, letting him smirk at her audacity. WS shakes his head, low and darkly amused. “Not yet. You have more room to grow.”


He steps back, letting the music fill the pause, and Nadjia realizes how finely tuned she is to him now—the tiniest pressure, the faintest instruction, sends ripples through her body and mind. She feels alive in a way she never has, alert and vulnerable and exhilarated all at once.


“Good,” WS says finally, voice low but commanding. “You’re learning. This… this is only the beginning. You endure, you anticipate, you obey… and one day, you’ll move so seamlessly with me, I won’t even need to speak. Then… then you’ll be ready for the real test.”


Her lips curve in a mischievous smile, her hands still tracing the scars that told the story of his battles, his survival, his mastery. “I’ll be ready, Master. Always.”


WS grins, letting the moment linger. “Good. Now… pay attention. There’s much more to teach, and tonight… we push further.”


Obadiah leans against the wall, adjusting his glasses, squinting toward the motel window. “Yeah… she’s hot, no doubt. But damn, he hasn’t touched her yet? Just holding her there like… I don’t know, a chess piece?”


Jeremiah shakes his head, glasses sliding down his nose. “Exactly! Bouncing fun bags and all that… I’d have lost it already. But him? Calm as a monk. She’s on the palm of his hands, and he’s playing it like he’s teaching her patience or something.”


Obadiah lets out a low whistle. “That’s insane. You ever seen anyone control a girl like that without… you know… losing it?”


Jeremiah smirks, nudging him. “Nope. And I don’t think we ever will. He’s in a league of his own. Lucky bastard… or crazy. Maybe both.”


They both glance back at the window, shaking their heads, muttering under their breath as the music pulses inside.


Obadiah and Jeremiah press closer to the wall, glasses firmly against their ears, trying to process the sounds coming from inside.


Obadiah whispers, shaking his head. “Is he… actually using her body to test her elasticity? Did he just say that?”


Jeremiah groans softly, half in disbelief, half in admiration. “Yeah… and I think he’s saying she recovered well from the last time. He was worried he’d been too rough…” He swallows, muttering under his breath, “Man… that’s intense. She’s barely flinching.”


Obadiah huffs. “And she just said she wanted more? Holy… she actually froze when he called her ‘master.’ That’s… wow.”


Jeremiah lets out a low whistle. “Testing her elasticity… inside her too. He even brought up her journal. If she’s not ready, she can say banana… and she’s just… letting him do it? Insane control.”


They both exchange a look, one shaking his head, the other staring wide-eyed, realizing just how completely WS has the situation—and her—under his command.


WS leans close, his voice low and teasing, whispering in Nadjia’s ear, “You’re clearly not ready yet… but I have a little present so you can practice.”


Nadjia’s eyes widen as he shows her the gift; her fingers brush over the semi-precious stone at its base. “It’s… it’s so beautiful, Master,” she breathes.


“Only the best for my pet,” WS replies, his grin matching the intensity in his eyes. Slowly, he pulls out a Cartier Love Torque.


She gasps, momentarily losing her composure, her astonishment written all over her face.


“That’s a… ? Or would you have preferred the Hermès Clou d’H pendant?” WS teases, sliding it gently onto her neck. “This is your doggy collar from now on. Nobody needs to know what it represents—that’s just for us. But this… this is your dog collar.”


He kisses her then, softly at first, and she reacts instinctively, pressing into him, her astonishment and excitement mingling with the weight of the gift and its meaning. The air between them hums with unspoken understanding: this collar is more than jewelry—it’s a mark of possession, trust, and the dynamic they share.

ws asks nadia if she wants her dog collar? and she just yaps like a puppy


WS watches Nadjia as she yaps like a little puppy, a grin spreading across his face. “Hmm,” he murmurs, tracing a finger along the Cartier collar, “if you behave properly tonight…” He leans closer, voice low and teasing, “…I’ll put this on you at the end of the night.”


Nadjia freezes for a second, then a mischievous glint sparks in her eyes. “And?” she asks, her voice barely a whisper.


He smirks. “And you’ll wag your bottom like it’s a tail, just for me.”


Her breath catches. The idea of earning it, of working for it, makes her pulse race. She nods eagerly, ready to follow his rules, knowing that the reward is not just the collar—but the privilege of claiming it through her own effort.


WS tilts his head, a slow, mischievous grin forming. From the side, he pulls out a small device—a soft, flexible “dog tail” instrument. Nadjia’s eyes widen instantly.


“What’s that, master?” she asks, curiosity and excitement mingling.


He chuckles, holding it up between them. “Just a little something to see how you react… if you behave properly tonight, you might earn your real reward.”


Nadjia’s cheeks flush as anticipation courses through her. Her body shivers slightly at the sight of the tail, and she can’t help but imagine what he means when he said she’ll wag for him.


WS kneels in front of her, letting the tail brush softly against her, testing her reflexes and reactions. Nadjia freezes at first, then shivers with a small gasp, clearly responsive to the playful tease.


“Hmm,” he murmurs, watching every tiny reaction. “Interesting… very interesting.”


Her heartbeat quickens—this is more than a game, it’s a test of her control, her focus, and her willingness to earn the reward he promised.


Outside the room, Jeremiah and Obadiah leaned against the wall, glasses pressed to their ears to catch everything without being seen. They could hear her before they saw anything—soft, gasping howls, tiny squeals of delight that made both of them freeze.


“What the fuck?” Jeremiah muttered, eyes wide. “How is he doing that? She’s making sounds like… like she’s losing her mind!”


Obadiah shook his head slowly, disbelief written all over his face. “I’ve trained, I’ve fought, I’ve seen a lot of women… but this? This isn’t normal. He’s… he’s controlling her every reaction, and she’s giving it all back. I’ve never heard anything like it.”


They watched carefully through the crack in the door. Nadjia’s body moved instinctively, every twitch and arching motion perfectly timed, and WS’s hands guided, tested, and teased—not brutal, not reckless—but precise. Every sound she made, every shiver, was amplified in the tiny space, and both men were left stunned.


Jeremiah’s mouth opened slightly. “Damn… the way she’s responding… how the hell does he make her do that? It’s like he’s reading her body, anticipating everything before she even feels it.”


Obadiah exhaled sharply, almost whispering, “I don’t even… she’s just… goddamn, man. He’s a master. He’s… he’s on another level.”


The two of them leaned closer, trying to catch every sound, every movement, as WS continued his work, their minds reeling at the sheer control and the astonishing effect he had on Nadjia.


Outside the room, Jeremiah and Obadiah pressed their glasses tighter against their ears, eyes fixed on the faint outline of the door frame. Every gasp, every shiver, every soft moan from Nadjia carried clearly, making their hearts race and their minds reel.


Jeremiah muttered under his breath, “Dude… he’s… he’s hurt. Look at him—he’s still moving her like that? After all he’s been through in Mexico, the jungle, the gauntlet… how the hell?”


Obadiah shook his head slowly. “I don’t get it. He should be… broken. Even a normal guy would be a mess. But he’s… precise, like nothing happened. He’s… a master. Goddamn.”


Through the crack, they could see WS’s posture—his movements careful but deliberate, every guiding touch measured. Despite the visible strain, the slight wince in his side, and the faint bloodstains on his shirt, he maintained absolute control, reading Nadjia’s body like a map.


Nadjia arched instinctively, her sounds rising in pitch, tiny gasps turning into audible cries, and the men exchanged stunned glances.


Jeremiah whispered incredulously, “How does he… she’s reacting so much… and he’s… he’s just… barely moving and still… damn, man, I always wondered how he did the gauntlet. I thought he was like a… pussy or something—”


Obadiah interrupted with a sharp inhale. “Shhh! Listen—just… listen. He’s enduring, but she… she’s giving it all back. Look at her. She’s… damn.”


And just as if on cue, the faint bassline and stirring vocals of This Is War by Thirty Seconds to Mars shifted into the room, filling the space with a pulse that seemed to match Nadjia’s breaths and WS’s steady movements. Jeremiah and Obadiah froze, feeling the tension, the rhythm, and the power of the moment.


Jeremiah muttered again, almost in awe, “He’s like… a machine, but… somehow… alive. And she… she’s… wow…”


Obadiah leaned closer, whispering, “I don’t even know how he does it. He’s… he’s a master in every sense. And hurt? Doesn’t matter. He isn’t stopping.”


The two men, glasses against their ears, could only watch and listen as WS guided Nadjia through every motion, every subtle reaction, every breath—astonished, speechless, and completely in awe.


By the time Jeremiah and Obadiah had finally dozed off against the wall, the room had fallen into a hushed rhythm. WS didn’t stop. Nadjia was still half-dazed, her breaths coming unevenly, her body reacting to every motion, and yet she was smiling through it.


He finally leaned back, reaching for a bottle of gin from the mini-fridge. One swig for himself, then he poured the rest over the bloodied bandages still wrapped around his side. Nadjia let out a soft laugh, breathy and incredulous. “Every time we do it there’s some blood, it seems!”


WS shook his head, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. “You ruined the new Docker trousers my new father bought me… all bloodied from your first time.”


She giggled, a little embarrassed, “You should have removed them instead of just pulling down the zipper.”


He looked down at her, tilting his head. “You’re finally getting looser… it’ll still take some time. But today? You did great.” He paused, letting the compliment linger. “Not great enough for the dog tail, though. You just get to keep your new dog collar.”


Nadjia rested her head against his chest, inhaling deeply, and whispered, “Thank you, Master.”


WS’s grin widened, a spark lighting his eyes. “Fuck… you want another go?”


She shook her head, a soft laugh escaping. “Banana.”


He chuckled, tracing his fingers along her hair. “Yeah… you really need to rest. Until you get accustomed, you’ll always be wrecked. But… you’ve got room to grow.”


She smiled, happy, content, and trusting, letting herself be held, while he let the moment settle—the quiet after the storm, both of them catching their breaths and savoring the bond they were reinforcing.


WS provided some aftercare with salves and relaxing oils while handing her all the energy drinks from the fridge—Gatorade, water—anything she needed to recover her fluids. Once she was taken care of and not overly sore, she called an Uber. It was Saturday, and she was going to sleep it off.


WS escorted her to the car, gave her a kiss, and a playful slap to make sure she stayed alert on her ride home.


As the Uber pulled away, he yelled, “OBADIAH! JEREMIAH! YOU FUCKING PERVERTS!”


The two older bikers stirred and got up.


“How long did you know?” they asked.


WS smirked. “I knew from the moment I heard your bikes. And it’s not like you were exactly silent. If I wasn’t controlling her so well, she would have realized you were watching!”


“Are you trying to cockblock me?” WS added. “This is just the 2nd time with her. I don’t want to scare her.”


Jeremiah shook his head, glancing at Obadiah. “Fucking shit… 2nd time, and that’s how well you control her? Wtf, dude!”


Obadiah nodded. “Yeah, WS needs to teach him…”


WS laughed. “I couldn’t if I wanted to. It’s just chemistry, dude. You can’t fake sexual compatibility. Just find one that works for you—and stick with her… or to her, as many times as she will take you!”


WS glanced at them, grinning. “I’m going for a shower… unless you two want to lick her off my fingers.”


Jeremiah froze for a second, then muttered, “I might…”


WS slowly approached his fingers toward Jeremiah, smirking. “Careful now… it’s from her butt.”


Obadiah burst out laughing. “Fucking crazy kid…”


Jeremiah quickly recoiled, shaking his head. “Man… you’re insane.”


WS just laughed, turning to head for the shower, leaving the two older bikers half mortified, half impressed at just how far he pushed boundaries—
and how effortlessly Nadia’s was controlled by him translated into chaos for anyone else around.


After the shower, the pimp shows up, looking nervous. “I need the Angels’ help,” he says. “Which one of you is taking the contract? How much can a pimp contribute anyway?”


WS steps forward. “Right now, what’s your take?”


The pimp swallows. “About 2,000 a week. If I got my full stable running, maybe 10,000—but that’s if everything goes smoothly.”


WS nods. “Okay. You can deliver it directly here and route your business to this motel. Makes the property profitable.”


Obadiah and Jeremiah exchange glances. “Why should we care?”


WS grins. “Because I bought the motel. Needs some repairs, a little love and elbow grease, but it’s going to turn a small profit. Money from the Gulf contract.”


The pimp shivers. “I don’t want to get involved in no cartel stuff!”


WS shrugs. “It’s me, not the cartel. Which crew’s giving you trouble?”


“The Westboyz,” the pimp admits.


Obadiah raises an eyebrow. “Aren’t those guys paying Amos?”


“Yeah,” WS says, “one of my new sources.”


Obadiah grabs his phone. “Hey, Amos… how much are the boys paying you weekly?”


“Only 500,” Amos replies.


“Okay,” Obadiah says. “We’re going to pay them a visit. If you get your income cut from this, just ask the boy—he’s taking the new contract. You’ve got someone willing to pay 1,000 a week plus a bonus in the legal business. That’ll cover the loss.”


They drive out to the Westboyz’ turf—a crew of around thirty-four guys. Only paying Amos 500 a week? WS shakes his head. “Seriously… what’s the profit model here?”


Jeremiah smirks. “Drugs, of course… what else?”


WS doesn’t answer, slipping into the shadows while Obadiah and Jeremiah draw attention. They shout at the crew: “You pay Amos, why are you here causing problems?”


Obadiah adds, “One of your friends had his merchandise stolen. Care to explain?”


The three Westboyz leaders exchange glances, wary. “Which merchandise?”


WS steps out of one of the houses, a passed-out girl in his arms—clearly drugged. “This one.”


He scans the group, eyes sharp, searching for the wannabe pimp who let this happen. Nobody steps forward.


One of them finally dares to ask, “Where are the five guys that were… inside?”


WS looks down at them, voice cold. “Like they like their sex? They enjoy fucking passed-out girls like corpses? Not really my thing. So… I killed them. Consider it a lesson: pick better friends.”


Some of the Westboyz, close to the five guys WS just eliminated, start to stir nervously. As Ray, Amos, Ezekiel, and the rest of the Mother Chapter arrive, fully armed with new AR-15s and automatic weapons, WS immediately recognizes the work—the layout, the set-up—it’s the aftermath of his last heist.


Ray cuts through the tension: “Who does this crew answer to? Thirty-four dudes?”


WS interjects sharply: “Twenty-nine.”


Ray breathes hard. “Twenty-eight, and they make so little?”


A nervous Boyz member tries to correct him: “Wait—twenty-nine—”


Ray’s gun speaks first. The man drops dead. “Twenty-seven,” Ray snaps.


WS motions to the Angels: “Search the rest of the houses. Let’s see what else they’re hiding.”


They recover eight drugged girls and take them to the motel. The pimp, visibly shaken, clings to two of them.


WS surveys the scene. “Fucking hell… who are the other seven?”


Turning to the motel employee (also revealed as the manager), WS commands: “Give them rooms. All of them.”


WS stands in the cracked parking lot, motel sign flickering half-dead above him. He lights a cigarette and shrugs. “So yeah… I bought the place.”


Jeremiah raises an eyebrow. “The fuck you know about runnin’ a motel?”


WS smirks. “Nothin’. I had some cash, saw it cheap, figured why not. Roofs don’t leak too much, got a fridge that still hums—how hard can it be?”


Obadiah laughs. “Kid, you’re about to learn.”


WS ignores him and turns back to the pimp, jabbing a finger at him. “You—until I figure this shit out, you’re responsible for the girls. If some of them aren’t working girls, they can leave. But right now, they’re under me. Each gets a room, no bullshit.”


The pimp looks around nervously, realizing he’s just been handed way more responsibility than he bargained for. WS just stares back with that calm, reckless confidence. He has no clue about insurance, maintenance, or payroll—but he does know one thing: everyone now understands this motel is his territory.
 
Last edited:

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
Warscared drove home in silence, dumped himself on the couch, and passed out cold. Nami sighed, rolled up her sleeves, and started scrubbing the mess that had built up around the house. After a while, she called out to Vidal.


“You need to go to the grocery store.”


Vidal groaned from his chair. “Why me?”


“Because you have a car,” Nami shot back without looking up.


He scowled. “Yeah, but I don’t have money for gas. You should give me some. You’ve got that useless cunt’s millions, don’t you?”


Nami’s hand froze mid-scrub, her eyes narrowing. “Your brother is sleeping it off.”


The weight of her tone made Vidal’s throat tighten. He swallowed hard, forcing a crooked smile. “My good brother… Warscared.”


When she turned away, Vidal’s expression shifted. He crept into the room where Warscared lay, checked that his breathing was heavy and steady, then slid a hand into his brother’s wallet. A quick snatch—four crisp hundreds. He shoved them into his pocket and walked out without another word.


At the store, Vidal shopped like nothing had happened, the stolen cash burning in his pocket.


Nojiko marched straight over to the couch and slapped Warscared on the shoulder.


“Up. Bed. Now. At least you’re not drunk this time,” she scolded.


He grunted, dragged himself to his feet, and stumbled upstairs without a fight.


The door banged open a minute later — Nick, Zara, and Vanessa spilling in with grocery bags of their own. They froze when they saw Vidal’s load already stacked on the counter.


“You all thought the house was starving, didn’t you?” Nami said dryly, folding her arms.


Vanessa set her bags down and glanced around the modest living room, unimpressed. “Nami, you’re a millionaire. Why do you still live like you’re on welfare?”


Before Nami could snap back, WS reappeared on the stairs, looking half-dead but holding a folder. He dropped it on the table with a thud.


“That building I had in California,” he said hoarsely, eyes already drifting toward the upstairs. “It’s in Nojiko’s name now. Bank account’s in there too. Should clear a thousand a month after the mortgage. Still owe three thousand to the bank, but it’s solid. Good investment.”


Nick picked up the papers, eyebrows shooting up. “At least two-point-six million worth. But why charge so little rent?”


WS just rubbed his temple. “Only rent to cops. Wages and cost of living out there? I’m not a monster.”


Nick laughed, shaking his head. “You’re so damn weird, man.”


Warscared didn’t reply. He just turned, dragging himself back up the stairs to collapse in bed again, leaving everyone else staring at the folder like it had fallen from the sky.


Nojiko flipped through the folder, eyes widening. “Warscared—no. I can’t take this. You keep it.”


She started to push the papers back, but Nick gently pressed her hand down. “Hey now… you’re a millionaire too! Not the twenty-plus million WS left Nami the first time he died, but still pretty damn decent.”


Nami folded her arms, her voice sharp. “He left it for the family. But since some people can’t be trusted with money—” her eyes cut to Vidal, pure venom—“I run it.”


The room stiffened. Everyone knew that fight. Vidal had screamed for “his half” more than once, convinced he deserved it.


“I only wanted enough to buy a house next to Bella,” he snapped defensively.


Nick raised an eyebrow. “You’d need fifteen million. That’s what houses go for on our street.”


Vidal’s jaw dropped. “Just fifteen million and I can live next to Bella? That’s a bargain!”


Zara tilted her head, amused. “Then why haven’t you bought one yet? Two are for sale. One guy moved into a downtown New York apartment, and another built a mansion on the east side of town.”


Vidal straightened, glaring at Nami. “I will. Once I get my share of the money my beloved deceased brother left me.”


Vanessa folded her arms, smirking. “Your dearly deceased brother is sleeping upstairs. Maybe you should return the money you stole instead.”


Vidal’s face twitched, but before he could snap, Nick cut in, his tone firm. “No. There’s always the danger the IRS or the courts catch up to him. Everything in his name can be seized—including those new apartments in California. But under Nami? They can’t touch it. She’s not his descendant or ascendant. Laws are funny that way.”


Zara slipped an arm around her father’s waist, grinning. “Oh, Daddy… that’s Nami. The legal genius of our school. She knows more about the law in her sleep than you’ll ever learn in a lifetime.”


Nick shook his head at Vidal. “You already begged me to let you move onto our street. I told you no — you’re too disruptive. No one wants you dragging your chaos to the neighborhood.”


Vidal’s lip curled, but he smoothed it into a smug grin. “That’s why I’m gonna buy the house next to Bella instead. That way she can be close to her mother and her poor comatose sister… and still be with me.”


Nami snorted so loud it was almost a laugh. “You mean stalk her, not ‘be with her.’”


But in reality, Bella’s eyes were elsewhere. Ever since WS had come back, her attention had shifted. She wanted her chance — her go at him. She just didn’t say it out loud.


And with WS crashing at Nick’s place half the time, Bella naturally assumed that was where he lived. She hadn’t even realized he was actually holed up with Vidal, under the same roof.


That little misunderstanding? It was only a matter of time before it blew up in someone’s face.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
Warscared finally stirred after a full day of dead sleep, his body heavy but his mind already processing. Nadjia’s name lit up his phone. He answered with a grunt.


“Hi… so, I told my parents I stayed with my new boyfriend last night.” Her tone was light, but underneath, there was a nervous current.


WS sat up slowly, rubbing his temple. “Boyfriend, huh? Dangerous word.”


“It was either that or explain why I came home at sunrise. They… want to meet you. Tonight.”


For a long moment, WS didn’t answer. His mind immediately jumped to the worst-case scenario — another Vidal and Bella situation. If he gave Nadjia the space to redefine him as her boyfriend, she’d start believing it herself, and things would spiral.


“Fine,” he finally muttered. “But you owe me.”



He showered, cleaned up, and went to Nick. “Keys to the Mercedes.”


Nick arched an eyebrow. “Where are you going dressed like that?”


“Dinner,” WS said simply, buttoning his cuff.


“Dangerous?”


“Always.”


Nick tossed him the keys without further comment.



By the time WS pulled up outside the restaurant, the air was already tense. He straightened his suit jacket, the picture of cold composure, even as his mind raced. Inside was the infamous Judge Stein — the one who’d built half his reputation on taking down bikers — and Nadjia’s mother, whose sharp tongue had earned her the nickname the Harpy among more than a few circles.


Walking into that room wasn’t just dinner. It was stepping into enemy territory.


The waiter slipped away just as Warscared rested his hand over Nadjia’s. She flushed scarlet but didn’t move it. Judge Arthur Stein noticed, his jaw tightening.


“And where did you two meet?” he asked, tone clipped.


“At school,” WS replied evenly.


Arthur’s eyes narrowed. “And what year are you in?”


“Third,” WS said. “Though I’ve already finished half of the fourth. Got three chairs done there already. Sadly, it also means I still lack two from first year and three from second.”


Olena St. Martin-Stein arched a brow, her voice precise and cutting. “And why is that?”


“It’s easier to tackle the specific subjects together,” WS explained calmly, as if it were obvious.


Arthur shook his head. “That should be harder.”


WS met his gaze with a reassuring smile. “Not when you study properly. The higher-year courses—even if you struggle—actually help with the earlier ones. So my grades stay strong. It makes the basics clearer.”


Olena’s eyes sharpened. “And which chairs did you leave behind?”


WS shrugged lightly. “Mostly the new sociology requirements. I’m training to be an engineer. Why do I need the ‘history of oppression’?”


That set her off. Olena leaned forward, eyes blazing, and launched into a tirade about feminism, generations of struggle, the arrogance of dismissing it all.


WS felt his jaw clench, tempted to fire back—but then Nadjia squeezed his hand under the table. Her eyes begged him silently: please, don’t.


For once, he let the moment pass.


Arthur tried to intervene. “Olena—”


She cut him down with a glare. “Don’t you Olena me, Arthur! The man who isn’t afraid of bikers is apparently afraid of his own wife!”


The table froze.


WS broke the silence with a faint smile. “Nadjia is such a gift to mankind,” he said smoothly, his voice low and deliberate. “You really should have made more like her.”


Nadjia went crimson to her ears. Arthur looked troubled. Olena’s lips pressed into a thin, razor-sharp line.


The battlefield had shifted, and somehow, WS was still holding the high ground.


Olena’s voice rose, sharp enough to make diners at nearby tables turn.
“You think you can charm your way through this with smirks and half-answers? I’ve seen your type, boy. Dangerous, reckless, empty bravado dressed in a suit. Nadjia deserves better.”


WS leaned back slightly, unruffled. His eyes were cold steel. “You mistake me for someone who needs your approval.”


Her chair scraped the floor as she half-rose, but Arthur’s hand on her arm stopped her.


WS stood, adjusting his jacket with practiced calm. “I need a smoke.”


Arthur’s lips twisted. “Such a disgusting vice. And for a twenty-year-old to already be smoking—”


WS cut him off, voice firm. “Twenty? My older brother’s twenty. I’m eighteen.” He left without another word, not waiting for their reaction.



Out in the cool night air, WS flicked a match to life and lit his cigarette. Smoke curled around him as he muttered under his breath, “Maybe it’d be easier to just drop Nadjia before this turns into another mess.”


¿Adivina quién?” a familiar, lilting voice teased behind him, and two hands suddenly covered his eyes.


WS didn’t even flinch. He exhaled smoke and replied in a low, sardonic tone: “Mi hermanita.


Claudia de las Casas laughed, pulling her hands away, the sound both playful and dangerous. “You’re too sharp for your own good, Eduardo.


Before he could answer, a third presence stirred in the shadows — another figure who had watched Claudia slip away from Ali’s side and now chose to follow.


The night, it seemed, was only beginning to unravel.


WS leaned back against the stone railing, cigarette glowing faint in the dark. Claudia lingered close, her laughter still warm in the air.


Then heels clicked against the pavement. A voice cut through the night, cool and sharp.


“Señor… Eduardo?”


Warscared turned slowly, smoke curling from his lips. His eyes caught the girl in the shadows, and recognition flickered instantly. He let a faint smile tug at the corner of his mouth.


“Señora Alexandra Petrova?” he said smoothly.


Sasha froze, startled. For a moment her composure cracked — she could swear this was him. The boy she’d been circling all this time. But Nadjia had introduced him as her boyfriend. A Mexican boy, no less? And standing now beside Claudia de las Casas — the heiress who filled gossip magazines across Latin America?


She masked her surprise quickly. “You… know me?” Her tone was guarded. “I should apologize. My Spanish is poor at best.”


WS inhaled again, letting the silence hang before exhaling in a steady stream. “How do I know your name?” He turned his head, eyes sliding to Claudia with deliberate slowness. Then, in crisp Spanish, he murmured:


“Only a blind man wouldn’t know who the beautiful Ice Princess was.”


Claudia’s smile sharpened. She leaned toward Sasha, her voice silky as she translated with deliberate sweetness. “He says only a blind man could fail to recognize the beautiful Ice Princess.”


Sasha’s eyes narrowed faintly, though her pulse betrayed her. Claudia clearly enjoyed the ruse — but Sasha couldn’t shake the feeling that this boy’s mask ran deeper than anyone else’s.


WS tapped ash from his cigarette, switching back into Spanish with a sly tilt of his head.
“Debo de estar ciego entonces… no me di cuenta que estaba presente. Pensaba que este restaurante era reservado, pero parece estar lleno de celebridades.”


Claudia’s lips curved as she translated faithfully, though her eyes glittered.


WS exhaled a stream of smoke, lowering his tone. “La verdad, sólo fui contratado por una doncella dulce… para fingir ser su novio y librarla de sus padres.”


Sasha’s smile sharpened, dangerous and amused. “So you’re a gigolo?”


WS didn’t miss a beat — he slipped to Italian, the cadence flowing like silk.
“Compagno a pagamento. Il sesso è opzionale. È così che ho incontrato la signorina Claudia… dopo che perse suo fratello, mi pagò per fingere d’essere lui. Voleva persino che lasciassi crescere i capelli come un hippy… Santo Gesù.”


Claudia burst into quiet laughter mid-translation, but Sasha raised a hand, cutting her off. In Italian, she countered with a teasing edge:
“La mia italiano è un po’ meglio del mio spagnolo. Forse potrei avere il tuo numero? A volte soffro di solitudine… e tu hai la faccia giusta per scandalizzare certe persone. Nami, per esempio. O magari quella bionda stupida Isabella.”


For the first time, WS chuckled softly — a sound half genuine, half calculated. He shook his head, still in Italian.
“Mi dispiace. Ma lavoro già per la signorina Nadjia. Ai suoi genitori io sono il fidanzato. Non potrei tradire la sua fiducia.”


Sasha’s smile thinned, but her eyes sparkled with the thrill of the hunt.
“E come va allora, signor compagno a pagamento?”


WS flicked the last of his cigarette, as if the question amused him. He shrugged lightly.
“Facile. Sorrido, sussurro qualcosa a Nadjia… e lei traduce quello che vuole ai suoi genitori.”


He grinned faintly, the wolfish edge breaking through just enough.


Sasha’s lips parted as if she had more to say, but when WS’s refusal landed, the thrill dulled. For once, her eyes looked almost… disappointed. She turned back toward the restaurant entrance with a cool sweep of her hair.


Ali Ibn Hasan, however, was not composed. His jaw was tight, his nostrils flared. He’d understood just enough of the exchange to twist it ugly in his head. To him, Claudia hadn’t simply hired a double — she had lowered herself to buy a prostitute, and worse, to blur brotherly love with something unholy.


Ali’s chair screeched against the marble when he rose, fury barely chained.


Claudia leaned close, whispering rapidly into his ear in Spanish, her voice calm, almost mothering. Whatever she told him worked like water on flame — his shoulders unclenched, his eyes softened with shame.


Turning to WS, Ali adjusted his cuffs and spoke in careful Spanish, tone grave:
“La semejanza con Eduardo de la Casa es… asombrosa.”


The words made Sasha’s head whip back around. Her ears caught the name, sharp as glass. She searched her phone beneath the tablecloth, fingers flying across the screen — Eduardo de la Casa.


But all she found were fragments: a scattering of news clippings about a vanished heir, text heavy, pictures missing. No photos, no records. Just blank spaces where a face should be.


Her brow furrowed. A “gorgeous man,” one article hinted. Her eyes rose slowly from her phone to WS standing outside, smoke still curling from the last drag of his cigarette.


Her gaze lingered on his features, mapping him carefully. Yeah… probably was. If he looked anything like that.


But she said nothing.


Instead, she slid her phone back into her clutch, smoothing her dress as she returned to her table. Across from her, her father raised an eyebrow, curious. Sasha only smiled faintly, the practiced mask of a Petrov heiress, and sat back down to dinner.


Claudia hugged WS tightly, pressing close as she whispered into his ear.
“Guess tonight I have to work extra hard to keep your mask… the sacrifices I make to keep your identity hidden… stupid brother!”


She pulled back, grabbed Ali by the arm, and swept him toward the exit. Before leaving, she glanced over her shoulder, eyes sparkling with mischief.
“See you at school!”


WS’s jaw tightened. He remembered the conversations with Pablo about Claudia transferring to ZPR. Ffs. He reached for his phone, ready to check details, but Nadjia appeared, weaving through the crowd toward him.


She froze when she spotted Sasha nearby. “Does she know?” she asked quietly, voice tense.


WS nodded. “Yes. She knows you hired a male… companion… to pretend to be your boyfriend. By the way, for Sasha, I’m Francesco. And there are no photos of us together.”


Nadjia blinked. “My mother hates you…

ws exhales... so… you want to break up with me?”


WS shook his head, calm and certain.


“Of course not,” Nadjia said, a faint smile playing on her lips. “I love it even more this way. I belong to my sweet master — whatever mask he chooses to wear — and not to the woman who gave birth to me and left me in the hands of nannies to be raised. That was the last favor she ever did for me.”


WS exhaled slowly, letting the weight of her words settle. Her loyalty and trust were absolute, and the mask of Francesco would protect them both whenever needed. Outside, the world would see only what they were meant to see — but Nadjia knew the truth.


WS returned to the table, his suit crisp, cigarette smoke faint on his fingers. He offered a brief, polite bow toward Nadjia’s parents.


“I apologize,” he said smoothly, voice low and commanding. “But I have to leave. Something… more important has come up.”


Olena St. Martin-Stein’s eyes blazed, her mouth pressing into a thin line. She was clearly furious, lips trembling with restrained rage. Nadjia’s expression fell slightly, disappointment flashing across her features.


WS didn’t hesitate. He leaned down, brushing a lock of hair from Nadjia’s face, then grabbed her firmly, deliberately, in front of her parents and the entire restaurant. Nadjia gasped softly, her body responding instinctively to his control, yet her hands stayed obediently at her sides.


He lowered his lips to hers in a deep, deliberate kiss. Pulling back just enough to let her breathe, he whispered in her ear:
“By, guapa.”


Then, with a deft flick, he slapped her ass lightly, eliciting a sharp blush that spread across her cheeks. Nadjia’s mother went rigid, shock and outrage flashing across her face, while her father’s mouth hung slightly open, stunned by the audacity.


WS straightened, his eyes glinting with amusement, and turned toward the exit, leaving Nadjia flushed, trembling, and completely under his control — her mother scowling and her father frozen in disbelief.


Outside, the night air welcomed him, cool and sharp, while inside, Nadjia’s heart raced, a mix of embarrassment and exhilaration.


Nadjia sat back in her chair, cheeks flaming, still trying to catch her breath. The heat from WS’s kiss and the audacious slap lingered, leaving her a mixture of embarrassed and exhilarated. Around her, the restaurant felt suddenly smaller, every clink of cutlery and murmur of conversation magnified.


Olena St. Martin-Stein’s eyes were slits of fury. Her jaw tightened, and her hands curled into fists on the table. “Unbelievable,” she hissed through gritted teeth. “How dare—in my presence!”


Arthur Stein, still recovering from the shock, tried to regain control. “Olena, please—he just—”


“He what, Arthur?” she snapped, cutting him off. “He grabbed her. In front of everyone! And kissed her! In my restaurant!”


Nadjia’s hands instinctively went to her lap, gripping the edge of her chair. Her mother’s fury was palpable, but she didn’t protest, didn’t argue. In fact, a small, secret thrill ran through her. WS had acted in front of the world and yet, somehow, it had been his control, not hers. She was still his, whatever Olena thought.


Arthur’s eyes flicked from his wife to Nadjia, mouth opening and closing like he was struggling to find words. Finally, he muttered, “I… I suppose we… we should focus on dinner?”


Olena’s glare could have sliced steel. She didn’t speak for the rest of the meal, her fury simmering silently, punctuated by sharp exhalations and tightened lips. Nadjia, though embarrassed, managed a calm smile at her father, masking the racing of her heart.


Outside, WS’s figure disappeared into the night, cigarette smoke trailing behind him. He’d left chaos behind, yes, but also a reminder: the world — and Nadjia — bent around his presence.


Nadjia’s pulse finally slowed, but her thoughts stayed with him, the memory of his audacity leaving her flushed, obedient, and completely under his spell.


Olena slammed her hand on the table, silverware rattling. “I’m going to school tomorrow and have that lousy scumbag kicked out of college!”


Arthur raised an eyebrow, calm but sharp. “Olena… technically, he is Kathy’s nephew. Even if only by affinity. That complicates things.”


Olena blinked, then narrowed her eyes. “That… that still doesn’t stop me! I’ll talk to Professor Talbot, organize a feminist rally, put pressure on Kathy. He won’t know what hit him!”


Nadjia leaned back, watching the exchange with quiet amusement. “Actually… Talbot’s classes got curtailed. And Kathy is currently looking for a female feminist theory teacher. Also, Vanessa Collins is president of the feminist club… and she loves her new brother.”


Olena’s eyes went wide. “Impossible. I heard she hated that Japanese woman’s son!”


Nadjia smiled faintly. “Yeah… the one in medicine. Not the one in engineering — barely eighteen and already on the third year.”


Arthur exhaled slowly, shaking his head. “So let me get this straight. You want to target a barely-adult engineering student who’s technically family, while relying on feminist politics, Talbot, and Collins family connections? That’s… ambitious.”


Olena’s glare sharpened. “He won’t get away with it. That lousy scumbag is going to regret stepping foot on that campus.”


Nadjia’s eyes sparkled faintly. “Good luck with that, Mother. You’re playing a game against someone far more prepared than you think.”


Olena slammed her hand on the table, eyes blazing. “How dare he! He kissed Nadjia in front of everyone and humiliated her!”


Arthur leaned in, voice low. “Olena… do you really want a war with the Zanes, the Reveras… and those people over there?” He pointed subtly toward Sasha and her father. “Even if you tried, you’d be putting Nadjia’s college at risk.”


Olena’s glare didn’t waver. “I don’t care! That little brat had no right to touch my daughter like that!”


Nadjia sat stiffly, cheeks still flushed, watching her mother’s fury.


Arthur exhaled slowly. “Even if you try… you can’t. The Reveras own the magazine you write for. The Zanes run ZPR. And those people over there are untouchable. Against all three? You’d be finished before you even started.”


Olena’s jaw tightened. Rage simmered, but reality struck.


Sasha’s eyes followed the scene, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. So Nadjia gave up the game… her mother’s furious… maybe now I can finally get the gigolo’s number…


Outside, WS had vanished into the night, leaving ripples of desire, fear, and intrigue behind him.


Olena grabbed Nadjia’s phone and slammed it against her ear. “You—” Her voice erupted with fury, spilling every ounce of hatred she felt.


WS listened calmly, letting her vent. When she finally paused to catch her breath, he said quietly, “Perhaps I made a mistake. Maybe I should have taken your daughter to the bathroom… made her squeal so everyone could hear. But she loves me. So either you shut up, or you risk losing whatever bond you still have with her.”


Olena’s eyes narrowed. “If she had to choose… you really think she’d pick you?”


WS let Nadjia’s face speak for him. Olena looked at her daughter and saw the truth of his words. “Fucking piece of trash,” she muttered.


“I’m not,” WS said evenly. “And… I’m a pretty decent catch.”


“You’re not Dwayne Petrov,” Olena spat.


“No,” WS admitted. “Even if I tried—and worked really hard—it would be almost impossible to reach that level of stupidity. So no, I’m not Dwayne Petrov. But I will treat her right. If this were someone else? Her pictures would already be all over the internet. I don’t do that.”


Olena’s mind flashed back to the nightmare of a year ago. She asked cautiously, “You’ll protect her public image?”


“Yes,” WS said.


“Fine,” she said, gritting her teeth. “But if you hurt her… I’ll make you pay.”


“I can’t promise not to hurt her,” WS admitted. “But if it comes to that, I’ll keep it private.”


“Only on weekends,” Olena said sharply.


“I’ll try to accommodate,” WS replied, “but no promises. Even then, I’ll try to get home by midnight so it won’t affect her studies.”


Arthur took the phone. “Why does he have to be so difficult?”


WS answered evenly, “Because I don’t like to lie.”


Arthur exhaled. “I can respect that.”



Nadjia stayed silent, her cheeks still faintly flushed. She didn’t need to speak — her mother’s fury, her sharp words, all played out exactly as WS had anticipated. Every pause, every threat, every shift in Olena’s tone confirmed what Nadjia already knew: WS had the upper hand.


Her hand brushed against the phone, a subtle touch, as if to remind herself she was part of the game too. He wasn’t just protecting her public image — he was controlling the battlefield around her, keeping her mother’s rage contained without ever showing his hand.


Nadjia’s lips curved into the smallest, almost imperceptible smile. Her mother could scream, vent, threaten — it didn’t matter. WS had already ensured that Nadjia’s world remained hers to navigate, with him silently steering from the shadows.


And Nadjia? She was ready to follow his lead. Whatever mask he chose to wear — Francesco, Warscared, or something else entirely — she trusted it implicitly.


Outside, the night stretched on, and WS’s absence was felt as strongly as his presence. Nadjia’s thoughts were calm, controlled, and entirely aligned with the one who had, quietly but completely, seized the upper hand.


That night, in the quiet of her room, Nadjia took a deep breath and steadied herself. Two fingers, slick with Vaseline, moved with careful precision as she trained herself. Her pillow absorbed the muffled sounds she couldn’t let escape, while her teeth sank lightly into the fabric.


“Master… please…” she whispered, her voice barely audible, more a prayer than a plea.


Every movement was measured, every sigh controlled. She repeated the routine over and over, pushing herself, refining her obedience, preparing for the next encounter. The room was silent except for her quiet whispers and the soft rustle of sheets.


Outside, the world continued unaware of the careful, private work being done by a girl utterly devoted to a master who wasn’t even present.


WS sat at the bar, a beer in hand, still in his fine suit — a gentleman completely out of place among the bikers. He just wanted to relax, but the guys around him couldn’t resist.


“Are you a biker or a vampire?” someone sneered.
“Fucking bankers, making sure the biker club houses live up to the reputation of the worst of humanity!” another joked.


WS rolled his eyes and opened his phone. Nadjia had sent a picture, captioned: A good girl!


Jeremiah and Obadiah flanked him, leaning over to see. “You lucky dawg…” Obadiah murmured.


WS’s patience snapped. His eyes darkened. He deleted the picture immediately, cursing himself for opening it in public. Then he whirled toward Jeremiah and Obadiah, his voice a terrifying roar, like a lion possessed:


“MINE! AND I DO NOT FUCKING SHARE!”


The two men froze, wide-eyed, feeling the full force of the threat.


Everyone else at the club? They burst out laughing. The roar sounded terrifying, but to them it was just a kid throwing a tantrum over some petty nonsense. WS had, in an instant, looked like a six-year-old losing his mind — and the club couldn’t help but enjoy the show.


WS slid two bottles across the bar — a bottle of whiskey and a bottle of bourbon — toward Obadiah and Jeremiah. “Here,” he said, his tone flat. “Apologies for losing my temper. Met her parents tonight… didn’t go well.”


Ezekiel smirked. “Been there, man. Same shit. That’s why I joined the army. Met one of my girlfriend’s parents, they kicked in the door, and I jumped out the window. Had to run straight into the Air Force arms.”


Amos laughed, shaking his head. “Different story for me. I met her parents and her husband while I was walking out the door. Never felt more scared in my entire life. Fucking hell, it’s been three weeks, and I still don’t dare drop by that suburban place!”


The table erupted with laughter, sharing war stories about parental intimidation.


Ray leaned back, grinning. “When I met Amber’s parents, I was so nervous I couldn’t stop farting. Luckily she never discovered why her parents didn’t like me.”


Another round of laughter shook the club, echoing off the walls. WS just sipped his beer, letting the absurdity wash over him, thinking about how even a perfect plan could fall apart when parental wrath entered the equation.


WS leaned back on his stool, taking a slow sip of beer, eyes dark with thought. He scowled at himself. Damn it… should’ve grabbed her, taken her to the bathroom, used her properly. The image of Nadjia flushed, trembling, had run through his mind all night.


But then he remembered Sasha at the restaurant. That woman… sitting there, watching everything. Even he knew better than to draw her attention. Had to keep the mask, keep it all clean… didn’t want anyone seeing me like that.


He let out a low groan, half amusement, half frustration. Stupid, stupid, stupid. Could’ve had her squirming in private, could’ve marked her properly. Instead, I settled for a kiss, a slap… barely made an impression.


WS swirled the beer in his glass, letting the bitterness match the sting of regret. Control had to come first. Timing. Observation. Patience. Sasha had reminded him of that — the perfect storm of chaos and caution.


And Nadjia… she would wait. She always did.


WS set his glass down, shaking his head at himself. Damn it… could’ve taken her to the bathroom, used her properly. He scowled at the thought, then smirked. Why bother? She was already his.


The picture she’d sent, captioned “A good girl”, said it all. Fingers slicked, stretched, ready — every detail a promise. She would come running if he called. She would give anything. Not out of shame, not even just a little humiliation, but because he owned her.


Two years of quiet lust, she admitted to him, every thought and longing laid bare. She had hidden nothing from her master. And yet, she still needed to be taught — all her inner places would be claimed in due time. No rush was necessary. She was willing. Entirely. Thrilled to be his, eager for the discipline and ownership only he could provide.


WS leaned back, letting the satisfaction settle deep. Patience, observation, control — that was his way. And Nadjia’s devotion made it effortless.


WS set his glass down, letting the club’s chaos fade into the background. Wagyu. He had loved Wagyu fiercely, without hesitation. But when the hard choice came — when lives and loyalty hung in the balance — he had chosen family over desire. He had saved Claudia from ruin, even at the cost of his own heart.


Nadjia… he did not love her. Not like Wagyu. She had offered herself willingly, devoted and obedient, ready in every way. He didn’t need to bend or break her. I just hope I am never put in a situation like that again.


His eyes drifted over Obadiah and Jeremiah, noting their hunger, the way they lusted after her. Maybe one day… if she is willing.


Then Malachi’s words echoed in his mind: Samael could turn a girl in a week, from virgin to slut, convincing her it was her own idea. WS’s jaw clenched. He had the skill, the control, the dominance to do exactly that. Every command, every touch — he could corrupt her entirely.


No. I will not be… him!


WS drove Nick’s Mercedes back to the garage and parked it. He swung his legs off the seat, ready to hop onto Martha, his leased bike, when Nick’s voice stopped him.


“Sleep it off,” Nick said, eyes sharp. “I can smell the booze.”


WS sighed. Nick had been waiting. He dropped onto the curb by the Volvo while Nick eased onto his own bike.


“You look troubled,” Nick observed.


WS ran a hand through his hair. “I met a girl’s father and mother today… well… it’s tough.”


Nick nodded, a half-smile on his face. “I never had that, you know. When I met Vanessa and Zara’s mother, she was already a strong, independent woman. No proper parental introductions — not the usual ones, anyway. She just said, ‘I’m pregnant, this is my man, we’ll be married, deal with it,’ to her own parents, brother, and sister.”


WS let out a low whistle. “Yeah… that’s… something.”


Nick shook his head. “Exactly. Not everything can be handled like a street problem.”


WS slept over at Nick’s, sprawled across the bed for a rare moment of rest, when Vanessa suddenly jumped on him. He winced sharply as pain shot through his side — the wound from Friday had reopened.


Vanessa screamed at the sight of blood.


Nojiko rushed over immediately, redressing the bandages with practiced hands.


WS groaned. “Do you want to know?”


Nojiko’s eyes flicked over his fresh scars. “Better not. I am your mother. I don’t want you risking your life like that… but I suppose it’s too late.”


WS exhaled slowly. “Probably. But I won’t leave you or my siblings dangling. If I go, I’ll make sure their own families won’t have the problems we had while growing up.”


Nojiko’s hands paused over the bandages, a flicker of understanding in her eyes. WS had never been reckless without reason — and he always carried the weight of his choices with him.


WS asked Nojiko for a medical leave, which she granted. He handed it to Zara to provide to Kathie — he could not come to school, he was badly injured and needed to stay in bed and rest.


Zara’s eyes immediately went to his riding leathers.


“Yeah, clearly,” she retorted.


Ignoring her, WS swung onto Martha and rode to the club to see Ray.


“I need a proper detective,” WS said as he arrived. “I’ve been reckless so far…”


He paused, smirking. “…so here’s a list: I need to know which women have given birth in the last year and which haven’t.”


Ray looked puzzled.


WS just grinned. “Yeah… well, I don’t like condoms. What can I say? Better make sure I don’t fuck it up too much, you know.”


Ray shook his head, half-amused, half-exasperated.


Ray leaned back, a faint smirk on his face. “I’ve got someone to introduce you to… he’s nearby for the next three days. Seems the government — or a certain branch — has a file on you.”


WS stiffened, tension coiling in his chest. “I should be worried?”


Ray waved a hand. “Not at all.”


That afternoon, they drove for hours until they reached a sleek, tightly secured air force base.


WS squinted at the perimeter. Is this even on the maps?


Ray led him inside. “Got the boy you wanted to meet, General.”


WS’s eyes narrowed as the man stepped forward — an older, commanding presence. Ray explained, “Old Air Force commander. Flew helicopters in and out of war zones.”


The General studied WS. “Three agencies have taken a keen interest in you, for all sorts of reasons.”


WS felt his jaw tighten. I’ve covered my tracks… well enough…


The General continued. “First, the DEA. Seems someone down south in Mexico called in a few favors on your behalf and… erased your history.”


WS’s eyes flicked sharply. “Pablo de la Casa?”


The General laughed. “How did you know?”


WS shrugged lightly. “Might be someone close to him.”


The General shook his head, smiling. “The Generalissimo of the Federales himself… that’s some serious firepower, kid. How did you manage it?”


WS’s smirk was thin, sharp. “None of your business. And you better not dig into it.”


The General’s eyes locked on WS. “Of course, Mr. Eduardo de la Casa. You think a haircut and a shave could fool us?”


WS met his gaze, poker-faced.


The General chuckled. “We used several agencies, special connections… erased Eduardo’s face from the face of the Earth. That was the favor we got for Pablo, to help us handle a few problems — the latest being Tren de Aragua in Louisiana just a few days ago.


“And someone with your potential? Fuck… we could use you. So… want to work for Uncle Sam?”


WS raised an eyebrow. “Officially?”


The General nodded. “Sure. Officially, it’s a cushy job — a department in the Pentagon’s basement. For real: once or twice a year, we might need your help dealing with troublesome people. Full squad covering your ass. Nothing too high profile. Uncle Sam does not murder… officially.”


WS absorbed it, smirking faintly. “I’ll think about it.”


WS raised an eyebrow. “And the other two agencies?”


The General smiled. “Indeed… that mess in Savannah raised too many eyebrows. Guess we should thank you. Most of the dudes involved in that were secretly fired from the big weapons manufacturers.”


Ray laughed. “You really think you could pull that shit and it wouldn’t circle back to us, kid?”


WS smirked. “Worth a try.”


The General shook his head. “Fucking greedy assholes, selling weapons to our enemies. So yeah… the ATF. And if you weren’t a biker, scattered all over the homeland… they might even thank you.”


WS tilted his head. “Home of the free… and free men. Keep being free by being armed.”


The General leaned back. “A certain agency really needs your infiltration skills. They’ve seen your work all over the Southwest… and they’re impressed. So, once or twice a year: a visit to the Caribbean, some sun, coconut water, one less asshole in the world… and you get a government pension, your colors in the Army, and then you can join the Angels afterwards.”


WS raised an eyebrow. “Technically, I don’t need the Army to join the Angels. If I wanted, there are around fifty chiefs who could patch me. Ray here couldn’t say a thing.”


Ray chuckled. “Yeah… except your new chapter house would be the ones patching you, not the Mother Chapter.”


WS smirked faintly, absorbing the implications.


WS shrugged off his t-shirt, letting the scars speak for themselves.


“Thing is, General… I’m hardly immortal. I know what people see, I know what they say… but you can check my body. These scars? They weren’t scratches. I’m one bad call away from dying.


“So accepting this deal might just be the death of me. And if I’m being honest… I don’t love this country enough to bleed for it. Some of the people in it? Sure. But I was raised in a poor house. My mother’s a doctor, and we were still poor. So… sorry, not sorry.


“I’ll bleed for my family and friends,” he said, slapping his chest where his Angel tattoo marked him. “But for corrupt politicians? No thank you.”


The General shook his head, impressed. “Fucking hell, kid… have you been through two world wars? Ray here said you’d cooperate, and we’d help some of your brothers on the inside.”


WS crossed his arms, caught. “Okay, General. For every mission, ten guys out… and no rounding up Angels to fill numbers. I mean, real reasons for being inside, being pardoned.”


The General nodded. “That can be done. Most Angels are former military… shouldn’t be too hard to find a PTSD reason to grant a bravery pardon or prior service recognition. Officially remove the medal, grant them freedom — sort of deal.”


“Can I get it in writing?” WS asked, eyes sharp.


“No… you stupid?” the General laughed. “But I’ll provide the names, and you can waltz in and release them.”


WS leveled him with a serious look. “So… why am I suspecting these will be guys with two or three life sentences, and you’ll just remove one?”


The General laughed harder. “Amazing idea, kid! What are you, a lawyer? You bitch about politicians… but that way of thinking just now? I suspect you might be one of them. Anyway, Ray and I will pick the names.”


Ray chimed in. “It can help a lot. Several guys on the inside really need it. The General here helped us concentrate the Angels on one single penitentiary per state. Otherwise, when guys got released, the ones inside would’ve been eaten alive. His commanding officer is an honorable man.”


WS shook his head. “It’s not the man I’m doubting… its the office.”


The General shrugged, removing his jacket to reveal an Angel tattoo. “This single piece of ink can get me demoted to private.”


“Jarhead?” WS asked.


“Of course,” the General replied.


WS exhaled. “So… Black Squads?”


The General nodded. “Yes. Inside or outside, it’ll mean the agency you work for.”


Ray held up his official badge. “Our Ray here helps keep crime rates low.”


The General laughed. “And now, kid, here’s a new ID — official Air Force Corporal. You’re one of my official drivers. Congrats.”


WS raised an eyebrow. “I don’t have a driver’s license.”


Ray smirked. “Look again. Military-issued driver’s license. Forty-five thousand a year, plus benefits.”


WS tilted his head. “Benefits?”


the general leaned closer. “If you get caught in some serious shit, I can help you out. Say you were working for X agency, depending on where. Get with the program, kid.”


WS felt a pang of unease, like he was losing something of himself. “I can’t do anything right now. My last operation in Mexico against Tren de Aragua left me injured.”


The General laughed. “So that’s how Pablo knew where they were… You hate your country but are happy to work for the Mexican government?”


WS stared the General straight in the eye. “It’s not governments, it’s people. The ones I care about — Pablo and Ray, I care about. You? Not really… not much anyway. You’re still a Jarhead, and I’ve fought and bled by them.”


The General nodded. “I know. My son, Williamson, told me all about you.”


WS shook his head. “Herm… makes no sense. Your last name isn’t Williamson.”


The General chuckled. “We use the Icelandic system. My first name is William, so my son’s last name is Williamson — literally, William’s son.”


WS laughed, finally getting it.


WS held up his new military-issued driver’s license. “It should be changed… to Paulsen, Warscared Paulsen.”


The General raised an intrigued eyebrow.


WS swung onto his bike, reached into his jacket, and pulled out a sleek Norwegian passport. “Goodbye gift from Pablo.


The General frowned at the passport. “You can’t use a Norwegian passport for this.”


WS tilted his head. “Double nationality?”


“Can’t be done,” the General said. “You’re aware of how tight immigration is. You want me to get you a new passport?”


The General sighed. “That shit’s going to take at least six months.”


WS smiled innocently. “You don’t say? Guess I can only drive you around in six months then!”


They both laughed and rode off.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
[Girls’ Bathroom – Monday Morning]


Sasha yanks Nadjia by the wrist, dragging her inside. Nadjia nearly drops her bag as the heavy door swings shut.


Sasha (whisper-sharp):
“So about that Francesco. I want to hire him—to make Nami squirm.”


Nadjia (blinking, stunned):
“Wait—you what?”


The door creaks again. Robin strolls in, backpack slung one shoulder, expression unreadable. She leans against the tiled wall, eyes narrowing at Sasha.


Robin:
“Really, Sasha? That’s not how you treat a friend. And now you’re shopping for a male prostitute? You don’t even like sex. So why?”


Sasha’s jaw tightens. She doesn’t answer, just crosses her arms, chin lifted in defiance.


Robin smirks, turning to Nadjia instead.



Robin (mocking sing-song):
“And speaking of sex… Nadjia. Spill. Beans. Now. Don’t play dumb—clearly you just lost your V-card.”


Nadjia’s face goes crimson. She fidgets, staring at the floor tiles.


Robin (leaning closer):
“Come on. We’re not leaving until you say it. How was it?”


Nadjia bites her lip, words tumbling out before she can stop herself.


Nadjia (breathless):
“At first… I thought I’d had an orgasm. I thought. But on Saturday—” she squeezes her eyes shut, like the memory is almost too much “—I had a real one and—fucking hell—I didn’t even know my body could do that.”


Silence floods the bathroom. Sasha arches an eyebrow, half-curious, half-dismissive. Robin just grins like a shark who got the confession she wanted.


Nadjia exhales hard, her face still burning but her voice gaining speed like she’s been holding this in for days.



Nadjia:
“It was like… everything lit up at once. My skin, my chest, even my fingertips. I couldn’t stop shaking and I didn’t want to. And now—” she laughs nervously, covering her mouth but still speaking through her fingers “—now I think I’m obsessed. I didn’t know sex could feel like that. I love it. Like, I can’t stop thinking about it.”


Sasha tilts her head, studying her like Nadjia just turned into a science experiment. Robin just bursts into laughter, sharp and disbelieving.


Robin (teasing):
“Oh my god. Little Nadjia went from innocent to full-on addict in forty-eight hours flat.”


Nadjia (blurting, almost too fast):
“I don’t care if it makes me sound crazy! It’s like—why didn’t anyone tell me it’s supposed to feel that good? Why didn’t anyone tell me it could… change everything?”


Her hands grip the sink edge, knuckles white, eyes wild with equal parts fear and thrill. Sasha finally smirks, lips curling with a mix of cruelty and curiosity.


Sasha (dryly):
“So you’ve fallen in love… not with a person. With sex itself.”


Nadjia squirms under Robin’s probing questions, shaking her head and refusing to say who gave her that orgasm. The silence is thick, uncomfortable. Sasha narrows her eyes, ready to press harder—when the door swings open.


Bella (walking in, voice dripping with mockery):
“Oh, I’ve got a better question. Nadjia—why the hell did you ask me about stretching your ass? Like I’d know anything about anal sex?”


Nadjia’s whole body seizes. She glances at Bella, then down at the floor, her lips trembling. The room goes dead quiet for a beat as Sasha and Robin whip their heads toward her.


Robin (grinning, eyes wide):
“You did not.”


Sasha (low, amused, cutting):
“You’re wearing one right now, aren’t you?”


Nadjia’s face burns crimson. She wrings her hands, then blurts it out, almost desperate to purge the secret:


Nadjia (rushed, breathless):
“Fine! Yes! I just—I want to try everything. All of it. And—well—I love it. I can’t help it. I want more.”


Robin starts laughing so hard she nearly falls against the wall. Sasha smirks like she’s found a new chess piece. Bella just shakes her head, half disgusted, half delighted that she gets to be the one to drop the bomb in front of everyone.


The bathroom fills with sharp laughter and Nadjia’s flushed confessions. Then Sasha suddenly claps her hands, eyes gleaming with command.



Sasha (decisive):
“Enough. We’re taking this to the ZPR room.”


Robin’s already pulling out her phone.


Robin:
“Ayuah, emergency meeting. Now.”


Sasha dials without hesitation, her tone clipped, cold.


Sasha:
“Nami. ZPR. Drop everything.”


The girls grab Nadjia, practically herding her like prey. She squeals in protest but doesn’t resist too hard, dragged through the hallway until they slam open the door to the ZPR club room.


Inside, Vidal is lounging on the couch, twirling his keys, clearly waiting for Sasha. He perks up at the sight of them—until Bella storms forward, grabs him by the collar, and shoves him toward the door.



Bella (sharp, commanding):
“Out. Time for girls’ talk. And the seventh girl? Not invited. Go find something else to do.”


The words slice. Vidal’s eyes flicker with hurt at being dismissed, but because it’s Bella—his Bella—he swallows it, forcing a crooked grin instead.


Vidal (soft, obedient):
“Yes, baby…”


He slinks out, shoulders heavy but pride intact only because it came from her lips. The door slams shut. The ZPR girls are left alone, Nadjia fidgeting under their hungry stares.


The door shuts behind Vidal. Sasha paces like a general about to open war council. Nadjia sits on the edge of a desk, wringing her hands, face still crimson. Bella lounges back in a chair, smug as ever. Robin leans against the wall, arms crossed, watching. The room hums with tension until Nami and Ayuah arrive, both slightly breathless from being dragged into this “emergency.”



Nami (deadpan, tossing her bag down):
“Okay. What the hell is this? Why am I here?”


Sasha (cool, sharp):
“Because Nadjia’s decided she wants to turn sex into a full-time job, and Bella thinks it’s hilarious. I think it’s leverage.”


Nadjia squeaks, but Bella just grins wider. Ayuah snorts, already entertained.


Nami (pinching the bridge of her nose):
“Great. Officially, the ZPR club is now just… a bunch of whores. Two-thirds of us aren’t virgins anymore. And considering how freaky Ayuah, Bella, and now Nadjia are… we’re doomed.”


Robin pushes off the wall, walking over to Nami with surprising softness. She wraps her arms around her from the side, resting her chin on Nami’s shoulder.


Robin (quiet, warm):
“Not all doomed. Virgin sisters, remember? Until marriage. Together.”


Nami exhales, leaning into her for a moment, relief flickering across her face. Then Bella claps her hands dramatically, smirk stretching ear to ear.


Bella (mocking, playful):
“Or until a well-watered night and the right hot guy bends you two sluts-to-be over. Then bye-bye purity pact.”


The room erupts — Nadjia gasps, Ayuah laughs so loud she almost tips her chair, and even Sasha cracks the faintest smirk. Robin glares daggers at Bella, while Nami groans, burying her face in her hands.


The room is still buzzing with Bella’s jab when Robin suddenly drops the hammer, her tone cool but cutting:



Robin:
“Let’s cut the act. Nadjia’s wearing a butt plug right now. Getting her insides stirred up for later.”


Nadjia freezes like a deer in headlights. Ayuah’s jaw drops, eyes wide.


Ayuah (half gasp, half laugh):
“No. Fucking. Way. Goody two-shoes Nadjia? You? With a plug?”


Nadjia covers her face, muffling a mortified groan. Ayuah throws her hands up, still reeling.


Ayuah (exasperated):
“I mean, come on! A dick is already almost impossible to handle without the right prep—much less the wrong tool!”


Bella’s lips curl into a smirk, her tone laced with venom and playfulness both.


Bella:
“No it’s not. You just need to stop picking guys who swing around baseball bats instead of dicks.”


Ayuah’s head snaps toward her, eyes flashing.


Ayuah (fierce, defensive):
“I won’t betray my boyfriend!”


Sasha cuts in smoothly, her voice cold as steel but amused all the same.


Sasha:
“Then use the joke dildo we gifted you for your birthday. Break yourself in properly.”


Bella leans forward, grin widening, eyes locked on Ayuah like a predator teasing prey.


Bella:
“My offer still stands. Try Vidal. Even if your thing is small, Vidal will fit right in.”


Ayuah shoots her a glare that could kill, cheeks burning with equal parts fury and temptation. Nadjia squeaks, wishing she could vanish into the floor. Robin just folds her arms, watching the chaos she set off like it’s her private theater. Sasha, silent now, drinks in the tension with a smile that doesn’t reach her eyes.


The laughter and sharp words hang in the air until Sasha finally straightens, her voice slicing through the noise.



Sasha (cold, deliberate):
“You’re all missing the point. We can always use Nadjia as the grenade. If guys get too insistent, just throw her at them. Since she loves sex so much, we walk away clean.”


The room stills. Nadjia bolts up from the desk, fists clenched, face blazing red—not from shame this time, but fury.


Nadjia:
“I won’t betray my—”


Her words die in her throat. She goes completely quiet, eyes dropping to the floor, shoulders stiff. The room freezes around her, the laughter and chaos fading into an uneasy hush. Everyone knows something just crossed a line, but Nadjia isn’t saying another word.


Sasha’s eyes narrow, Bella leans back with a calculating smirk, Robin watches silently, and Ayuah murmurs under her breath, unsure what just hit them.


The silence stretches, heavy with tension. Nadjia’s jaw tightens; she hugs herself, trying to lock away whatever dangerous truth she just remembered. Her lips remain pressed together, unyielding.


Nami leans back slightly, voice steady, cutting through the tension:



Nami:
“She’s right. Nadjia shouldn’t betray her boyfriend.”


Nadjia’s eyes snap to Nami, and for a moment, the chaos fades. Her gaze is full of gratitude, almost reverent, silently thanking her for understanding. Nadjia doesn’t speak, but her eyes say it all.


Sasha tilts her head, sharp and calculating, voice low but teasing:



Sasha:
“Is it… your gigolo, Francesco?”


Nadjia takes a shaky breath, then decides to spill just enough, her voice quiet but steady:


Nadjia:
“No… I mean, yes—but not like you think. I saw him at the restaurant, and I… I had to face my mother about him. About my gigolo.”


The room goes still again. Bella raises an eyebrow, intrigued. Robin leans forward slightly, curious but cautious. Ayuah blinks, clearly surprised. Even Sasha falters for a fraction, the sharpness in her eyes flickering with interest as Nadjia exposes the delicate balance she’s trying to maintain between loyalty and desire.


Nadjia exhales, glancing down briefly, then meets Nami’s eyes again, silently reaffirming the unspoken bond between them. Nami gives a small nod, the corner of her lips twitching with approval and solidarity.


Robin tilts her head, arms crossed, eyes sharp as ever. Her voice cuts through the tension like a scalpel:



Robin:
“Let me guess… Sasha saw your gigolo and tried to steal him for herself?”


Nadjia exhales, biting her lip, and her hands fidget in her lap.


Nadjia (quietly):
“Yes… but that’s just the guy I use to hide my true man from my family. It’s not even sex with him. But… due to familial reasons—my mom being a known public figure, my father a federal judge—I needed a presentable figure and…”


Her voice trails off. The room holds its breath. Nadjia shakes her head, straightening up, eyes hardening as if drawing a line in the sand.


Nadjia (decisive):
“It’s my life. None of my business now. Can someone… help me get the lube from my bag? I need to prep the butt plug.”


The room freezes. The girls’ eyes meet, each processing the words differently. A beat passes—shock, disbelief, humor, and awe all tangled together—before Bella smirks, Robin arches an eyebrow, and Sasha’s lips curl into a calculating smile.


Even Nami and Ayuah exchange glances, silently acknowledging how Nadjia just dropped the line between private obsession and public revelation. The room buzzes with unspoken electricity as the absurdity and audacity of her statement sink in.



Sasha:
“i wanted to buy your gigolo? Makes sense. We still have two virgins in the group. And since Nadjia seems so happy, he must be good at the… sex stuff, right?”


Bella bursts out laughing, shaking her head:


Bella:
“Yeah, right. Your first experience sucked, and now you’re curious about the ‘real deal.’ But Nadjia being this happy… weird. Is that dude—whoever he is—really that good?”


Nadjia’s eyes flash, pupils dilated, a spark of raw excitement igniting.


Nadjia (voice trembling with memory and thrill):
“Last time… he made me cum seven times before he was done with me. And in the end… he grabbed me by the hair and made me… clean him up.”


The room goes still. Robin freezes, Ayuah’s mouth falls open, and even Bella’s smirk falters for a second, taken aback by the combination of disgust and thrill in Nadjia’s confession.


Nadjia (breathless, almost in awe):
“It was… so gross, and exciting, and overpowering… I think… I might have even cum an eighth time with how he treated me at the end.”


The air is electric. Sasha’s eyes narrow, calculating; Bella’s smirk returns, sharper and more wicked than before. The room pulses with shock, envy, and curiosity as Nadjia’s words hang in the air, heavy and raw.


Nami’s face twists with disgust, voice sharp and almost trembling with righteous anger:



Nami:
“That’s disgusting. Sex should be a path for love, not depravity!”


Nadjia tilts her head, eyes blazing, voice low but fierce:


Nadjia:
“And what if you loved him? What if you were in love with the image of him for over two years… and when you finally met him, he was so much more than you even dreamed?”


The room goes quiet for a beat, tension thick. Robin leans forward, expression sharp, almost philosophical:


Robin:
“Then… it makes sense. It’s how she can enjoy it so much. And it was so horrible for Sasha the first time. She got drunk, decided to just do it instead of waiting for her true love… and when she finally meets him… or perhaps she has already found him… how will he react when he discovers you’re no longer ‘worthy,’ Sasha? Does that thought keep you up at night? Will he refuse you? Hate you for wasting your precious first time on someone unworthy?”


Ayuah’s eyes flare, her voice a mix of incredulity and offense:


Ayuah:
“WTF, Robin… are you some kind of conservative anti-abortion now?”


The room erupts into a mix of laughter, gasps, and tension. Nadjia looks both exhilarated and horrified by the philosophical escalation, Sasha stiffens, Bella laughs, and Nami just sinks into herself, torn between anger and embarrassment.


Sasha recoils, voice cracking, hurt sharp as a knife:



Sasha:
“You’re supposed to be my friend, Robin! How can you say things like that to me?”


Robin steps closer, expression fierce, almost burning with intensity, eyes locking on Sasha’s like she’s drilling straight through her defenses:


Robin:
“Because I am your friend. Look, the last message you exchanged with that boy… he sent you something, and you refuse to acknowledge the meaning behind it. The lyrics he sent? They’re him telling you he’s dropping you, Sasha. And yet… you behave like it means nothing.


“You either fight for your right to be happy, or you quit. But this? Right now? Make up your mind, Sasha Petrova. You are no longer six. Enessa can’t guide you into the future you aspire to—not me, not Nadjia, not even Nami. Only you can walk that path.


“But the real question is… will you walk it alone? Or will you walk holding hands with someone you can trust? Because all I see is a scared little girl procrastinating while life—and every girl around you, not worth one-tenth of what you are worth—passes by. Taking what she could and should have claimed long ago.”


Robin’s eyes flash toward Bella, almost with hatred, a storm of frustration and warning all at once. Sasha’s hands curl into fists at her sides, her breath hitching, and slowly, a look of recognition creeps across her face. She realizes Robin isn’t attacking her—she’s trying to pull her from the cliff she’s teetering on.


Sasha swallows hard, the weight of Robin’s words settling like ice in her chest. For the first time in a long while, she sees the truth Robin is pointing to—and the gap between the girl she’s been and the woman she could be.


Sasha blinks, a single tear sliding down her cheek. Her voice is soft, almost vulnerable:



Sasha:
“Nami… you’re… my best friend now.”


She looks at Robin, voice firm despite the emotion:


Sasha:
“Robin… leave the room. I need some alone time with my new best friend.”


Robin is taken aback. Ever since kindergarten, she and Sasha have been best friends. But she knows she did what she had to do.


Robin (softly):
“This will not hang over my head.”


Robin turns and leaves the college to cool off, leaving the room heavy with tension.


Meanwhile, Ayuah and Bella surround Nadjia, flanking her with mischievous grins, and begin escorting her to the bathroom.


Bella leans in, smirk teasing, voice low and conspiratorial:



Bella:
“So… who is it that you’re fucking, Nadjia?”


Ayuah snorts, grinning as she teases:


Ayuah:
“By the way she was talking… it’s her getting properly fucked, isn’t it?”


Bella playfully slaps Nadjia’s ass. Nadjia squeals, instinctively shifting:


Nadjia:
“Careful! I’ve got a big butt plug in there…”


Ayuah raises an eyebrow, clearly curious:


Ayuah:
“Why do you need a big butt plug?”


Nadjia hesitates, then makes a gesture showing the length with her hands. Her eyes flick briefly toward Bella, embarrassed.


Nadjia (quietly):
“As for thickness… I still need to upgrade to a bigger one than the one I’m wearing right now before I’m ready to try it.”


Bella tilts her head, smirk playful but sharp:


Bella:
“Can’t you… just do it at home in your sleep?”


Nadjia shakes her head, voice barely above a whisper, cheeks flushed:


Nadjia:
“No… I want to be ready as fast as possible for him…”


She goes quiet after that, eyes downcast, lips pressed together. She cannot admit that she has a master—the secret remains tightly locked within her.


Ayuah and Bella push Nadjia gently against the bathroom counter, bending her over. Both girls lean in, inspecting her with mischievous fascination.



Ayuah (eyes widening):
“Whoa… it even has a semi-precious jewel in it!”


Bella smirks, shaking her head in disbelief.


Bella:
“Damn… that guy really does reward his buttsluts properly. Whoever he is.”


Nadjia squirms under their attention, cheeks flushed bright red, biting her lip to keep herself from speaking. Her secret devotion to him hangs silently in the air, unspoken but palpable.


Nadjia suddenly pushes Ayuah and Bella back, her eyes blazing with a mixture of embarrassment and fury.



Nadjia (voice sharp, commanding):
“Only he gets to treat me like that! Back off before I tell on you, and he’ll smite you in anger—because of how much he loves me! I belong to him, and nobody… nobody can treat me like that, so back off, you sluts! My body… my choice!”


But in the quiet of her mind, her thoughts betray her bravado:


No… it’s not mine anymore. It’s his… all of me belongs to my master.


She swallows hard, cheeks flushed, eyes flashing as she struggles to balance her public defiance with the private, undeniable truth of her devotion.


Bella reaches forward, trying to prod Nadjia again, but Nadjia snaps, eyes blazing with sudden ferocity.



Nadjia (aggressive, sharp):
“Back off! I said enough!”


Ayuah leans back slightly, a slow smile spreading across her face, impressed.


Ayuah (grinning):
“Well, well… you finally grew a spine, Nadjia. I love the new you… Who would have thought all you needed was a dick inside of you and a buttplug properly lodged?”


Nadjia flushes bright red, a mixture of embarrassment and thrill coursing through her. She stands her ground, teeth clenched, secretly savoring Ayuah’s words.


Bella smirks, shaking her head, clearly enjoying the shift in Nadjia’s attitude but realizing she can’t push further without resistance.


Nadjia closes the bathroom door behind her, trembling slightly. She pulls out her phone and types, her fingers shaking as she pours everything into the message:



Nadjia (to her master):
“I am so sorry, Master… but I need you. I am totally drained… Today I stood up to the rest of ZPR, who wanted me to reveal who you were, and I even faced off against Bella and Ayuah. I was so scared, but thinking of you gave me strength. I am emotionally wasted. I need your strong and fair hand to… recharge my emotional batteries.


We could try… training your little pets’ throats, so I can turn off my brain knowing I am making you happy. You can fill me with your raw energy, and I can recharge my emotional battery… if Master is willing, of course.”


She snaps a photo of her wetness, typing the caption carefully:


Nadjia (captioning the photo):
“Please, Master!”


She sends it. Then… nothing. Hours pass, stretching into three agonizing hours. No reply comes. The silence gnaws at her, and her anticipation builds with each minute. She paces slightly, replaying the day’s confrontations and the moments she drew strength from thinking of him. Every second without a reply tests her patience, her trust, and the intensity of her devotion.


After what feels like an eternity, Nadjia’s phone finally buzzes. Her heart skips a beat as she sees the message from her Master:



WS (message):
“We can meet tonight at the motel… but you are not allowed to touch yourself. Your orgasms belong to me and nobody else, not even you. Keep practicing, but you are not allowed to orgasm!”


Nadjia freezes, cheeks flushing hot, body trembling. Part of her is burning with need, the desire clawing at her from hours of anticipation. Another part of her is overwhelmed by the absolute control in his words — her pleasure entirely his, her body no longer her own.


She bites her lip, trying to steady her racing heart, a shiver running down her spine. Her mind races, torn between the agony of restraint and the thrill of total submission. Her devotion surges stronger than ever, every fiber of her being focused on obeying, on making him proud, on belonging completely to him.


She whispers to herself, barely audible:

“Y-yes, Master… I’ll obey… all of me… is yours.”


Her fingers twitch involuntarily, but she clamps her hands together, forcing herself to honor his command. The anticipation is unbearable, yet sweet, as she imagines the night ahead, knowing her orgasms — and herself — belong only to him.


That night, Nadjia slips into the motel room, expecting she’s arrived early. Her heart is already racing, anticipation coiling tight in her chest. But before she can take a step further, a strong arm snakes around her neck, steadying her, holding her in place.



WS (whispering, low and commanding):
“You obeyed, my little pet?”


Nadjia shivers at the sound of his voice so close, her body responding instinctively. Her cheeks flush, lips parting slightly as she swallows hard. She nods, unable to speak, the enormity of her submission and the weight of his presence washing over her in an intoxicating wave.


Every nerve is on fire — excitement, fear, and devotion blending together — and she feels utterly small, utterly his. Her mind is empty of everything but him and the silent promise she made hours ago.



Nadjia (whispering, trembling):
“Yes… Master…”


Her pulse races, heart hammering against her ribcage, as she stands there, completely under his control, waiting for his next command.


WS presses closer, his breath hot against her neck. He inhales deeply, letting his senses drink in her warmth, the faint scent of her arousal lingering in the air.



WS (low, commanding):
“Good pet… lift your dress. I want to see if you didn’t orgasm today.”


Nadjia freezes, heat rushing to her cheeks, her pulse hammering in her ears. Her body trembles at his command, every nerve alight with a mix of fear, desire, and obedience. She swallows hard, hands shaking slightly, but she obeys, lifting the hem of her dress just enough to expose herself, fully aware that he alone has the right to see, to judge, to control.


Her breath catches, throat tight, as she waits for his gaze, her body straining with need and anticipation. The thought of having pleased him — of showing her restraint and devotion — makes her tremble even more.



Nadjia (whispering, barely audible):
“Yes… Master… I… I didn’t…”


She trails off, eyes downcast, entirely focused on him, ready to endure whatever he commands, her submission absolute and complete.


WS slides one hand slowly to her inner thigh, pressing gently but firmly. His fingers brush the dampness there, sending a shiver racing up Nadjia’s spine. Her body trembles at his touch, every nerve on fire, utterly exposed under his control.


He leans close, his hot, deep, commanding voice brushing against her ear, low and intimate:



WS (whispering):
“How much do you want to, my little pet?”


Nadjia freezes for a heartbeat, overwhelmed by the intimacy, the raw power in his tone. Heat floods her cheeks, a tremor running through her legs. Her breath comes fast, shallow, almost caught in her throat. She tries to steady herself, to remember her devotion, but her body betrays her, trembling with need and anticipation.


Nadjia (whispering, barely audible):
“Please… Master… I… I want… I want you…”


Her voice is soft, quivering, filled with obedience and longing. Every part of her is utterly his, her mind and body completely focused on him and the control he wields over her desire.


Without warning, WS’s tongue brushes against her ear, sending a jolt through Nadjia’s entire body. His hands shoot forward, grabbing both of her arms and locking them firmly behind her back. She gasps, caught between surprise and desire, utterly unable to pull away.


His hot breath washes over her ear, low and intimate, every word vibrating through her:



WS (whispering):
“Then… come.”


Nadjia trembles violently, heat flooding her from the core. Her body aches with need, every nerve straining toward release, yet she feels the full weight of his dominance — the locked arms, the whispered command, the complete surrender. She closes her eyes, letting herself dissolve into the sensation, entirely his, utterly obedient, utterly consumed.


Nadjia (whispering, brokenly):
“Yes… Master… I… I’m yours…”


Her mind empties of everything else, every thought reduced to obedience and desire, as her body responds to his control completely.


WS holds her firmly, his hands keeping her bound while his whispered words and the heat of his body push her to the edge. Every nerve in Nadjia’s body is ablaze, every thought consumed by him. The ache building inside her is overwhelming, but she clings to the knowledge that every ounce of pleasure is his to give.


Her breathing comes in rapid, shallow gasps, chest rising and falling as she strains against the exquisite tension. The world narrows to his presence, his control, his dominance — the only reality that exists. Her mind empties completely, every shred of resistance gone.


Then, with a low, commanding murmur, WS guides her through it, and she shatters under the intensity of his control. Her body convulses, trembling violently as waves of pleasure course through her, but she does not lose herself — she is his, completely. Every gasp, every cry, every heartbeat belongs to him.


Through it all, her mind remains utterly devoted, thinking only of him, of obeying, of serving. As her body begins to calm, Nadjia rests against him, utterly spent, her breathing ragged but steadying, heart pounding with gratitude, need, and unwavering devotion.



Nadjia (whispering, eyes closed):
“Thank you… Master… all of me… is yours.”


He holds her close, letting her come down slowly, every tremor of exhaustion and pleasure a testament to her obedience and the bond that binds her utterly to him. She is completely his — body, mind, and soul — and she knows there is nowhere else she would rather be.


Nadjia stands before him, still flushed and trembling, while WS casually sinks into a chair, opening a book titled The Principles of Taoism. He flips the pages with an air of calm authority, his eyes occasionally flicking to her.



WS (voice low, teasing, commanding):
“Careful with your teeth, little pet. If you swallow properly… you will have earned your dog tags… I mean, your dog collar… I mean the cute necklace I bought for you.”


Nadjia blinks, cheeks flushing hotter, heart hammering. His playful yet firm words make her mind spin — the reward is entirely his to give, and she’s determined not to fail.


WS (arching an eyebrow, almost smiling):
“You did invite me over to train your throat, right?”


Nadjia swallows nervously, nodding, utterly obedient, her devotion shining through every movement. She knows she exists to please him, to obey him, and to earn the rewards he deems fit — and the playful, teasing tone only makes her want to serve him even more.


Her mind races with anticipation and obedience, every fiber of her devoted self focused entirely on his instructions, his approval, and the path he sets for her.


Nadjia tries her best, following his instructions, but she’s clearly not ready yet. Her movements falter slightly, her obedience sincere but imperfect.



WS (calm, controlled, almost philosophical):
“Your willpower can only take you so far, little pet. I want you to grow, not to be wrecked. When I’m done with you, you’ll be a true powerhouse… and I’ll have the sick pleasure of knowing I was your guiding hand.”


He pauses, letting the words sink in, but Nadjia doesn’t fully grasp their weight. Right now, she only knows one thing: she exists to serve him, to obey him, and to prove herself worthy.


“But those are plans for the future,” he continues, voice low and teasing. “Right now… you need to bend and lift your ass crack while worshiping me.”


Nadjia obeys, trembling under the pressure of his gaze, and falters once more. A small, amused smirk crosses WS’s face. He reaches for a rider’s crop he had picked up earlier, using it to guide her movements. His mind wanders briefly, marveling at how the ancient Chinese seemed to have grasped the basics of liberalism in their philosophies — order, patience, and disciplined guidance — even as he corrects her posture.


Nadjia feels the weight of his authority, every correction a lesson in devotion, every adjustment a test of her obedience. Her mind is entirely focused on him, on serving, on pleasing, even as she struggles to meet his expectations. She does not yet know the full depth of his faith in her future — and that’s exactly how he wants it.



Sasha wiped a single tear from her cheek, her voice barely above a whisper. “Nami… I think… I think you’re my best friend now. I didn’t expect anyone to… to tell me the truth like that, not even Robin.”


Nami, standing quietly beside her, gave a small, reassuring nod. “Robin gave you what you needed to hear, Sasha. Sometimes a friend risks the relationship to make sure you see what’s really going on. It’s not easy to hear, but… it comes from care.”


Sasha let out a shaky breath, her shoulders slumping as though she’d carried a weight she hadn’t realized. “I… I feel like I’ve been so stubborn, so scared of being wrong, that I almost pushed everyone away. But… you and Robin… you’ve shown me that real friends don’t just tell you what you want to hear.”


Nami’s lips curved slightly, the faintest smile of solidarity. “That’s right. And maybe it’s hard now, but you can take it in, process it, and figure out who you really trust. That’s what matters.”


Sasha blinked, trying to steady herself, and then reached for Nami’s hand. “Thank you… for being here. For standing by me, even when I was being… difficult.”


Nami squeezed her hand gently. “You’d do the same for me. And hey… you’re learning. That’s what counts.”


Sasha exhaled, a small, relieved smile breaking through her tears. “Yeah… I think I finally understand. Friendship isn’t about agreeing all the time. It’s about honesty, even when it hurts.”


Nami’s smile widened. “Exactly. And now… maybe we can face the rest of the world without hiding behind fear or excuses.”


Sasha nodded, feeling a rare sense of calm. For the first time in a long while, she knew she wasn’t alone, and that some bonds were strong enough to withstand the hardest truths.


Sasha leaned in, a wicked smile playing across her lips. “You know… I didn’t realize it at first, but the boy Robin was talking about… your little brother, WS—the one you told me to stay away from? He was just a minor back then. Guess he’s an adult now.”



Nami’s eyes went wide, panic rising in her voice. “Omg… what did I do? You stay away from my little boy!”



Sasha’s grin only widened. “Oh, he’s taller than you now… not so little anymore, is he?”



Nami’s expression hardened, her voice warning and tense. “No… he’s not. Sometimes he scares me. He can be ruthless, violent… beyond what even you can imagine. Maybe beyond what you actually can imagine, since you’ve been locked in your gilded cage all your life.”



Sasha’s response was a single, chilling gesture. Her index finger traced lightly across the scar on her face, a stark reminder of the time she nearly lost her life. “I remember what it’s like to be cornered. Don’t think I’ve forgotten.”



Nami swallowed hard, the weight of the truth settling in. The boy she had always thought of as her little brother had grown into something formidable—and Sasha, scarred and fearless, had survived horrors that made even her warnings carry deadly weight.

Nami’s voice dropped, heavy with dread. “There’s something terrible you need to know… Despite his blemishless face, the rest of his body is… marked. Scars everywhere. Knife slashes and stabs, bullet wounds… I could never count them all without breaking down, imagining the pain he must have endured. Even bite marks on his arms… only his face remains immaculate, but his body… it’s like a temple to the violence a man can survive. Burn marks, too… You see, he’s learned to push pain aside, to endure whatever’s necessary to finish what must be done. That’s how he learned to embrace the agony that sound and light once inflicted on him, to turn it into strength. He wasn’t… he wasn’t born normal.”

Sasha’s eyes darkened, her tone a mixture of awe and disbelief. “I’ve read his files… not just one file, his files. Few things in this world can’t be achieved if you have enough financial muscle. And yes… I broke down crying at the depictions of what he had to endure. But I also read his current medical files… Not all those scars come from combat. Ever since he was fourteen, he self-injured to scam drugs out of hospitals. He didn’t fake the injuries — he inflicted them on himself. That part… I bet you didn’t know. Your innocent fourteen-year-old brother was swindling poor nurses out of opioids, using a mix of fake tears and real pain to get what he wanted.”

Nami’s voice trembled, a mixture of guilt and realization. “The first victim of that scam… was my own mother. But he felt so guilty, he promised he would stop. I guess I misunderstood him back then… He did stop doing it to Mom. But… not what he was doing to get enough money to help around the house.”


Sasha arched an eyebrow, curiosity sharp in her voice. “Who is he?”


Nami swallowed, a wistful smile crossing her face. “He was… the one who, when we only had three dollars a day to feed four people, still found enough money to buy me chocolates every Saturday as a way to say thanks. I have no idea where the money came from… or how he got it, since he barely left the house and lived in darkness. And I mean… he was four years old. Somehow, he still managed to get me chocolates.”


Sasha smirked, the edge of amusement in her voice. “So… he’s always been a drug supplier? Sugar for kids, opioids for adults…”


Nami nodded, her tone softening. “And… love to women.”


Sasha’s eyebrows shot up slightly. “Oh?”


Nami continued, her voice tinged with awe and shock. “When he went nomad… he worked as a stripper, and he slept with women for money. Not small money, mind you. He once bragged that a woman paid sixty thousand to sleep with him. And… for pocket money… he used to have sex talks with women over the phone for cash.”


Sasha’s mind flickered privately, remembering the messages she knew Bella and WS had exchanged. I wonder… did Bella ever… pay for phone sex? she thought, shaking her head to dismiss it. Some things were better left unsaid.


Sasha’s lips curved into a teasing, wicked smile as she spoke aloud. “So… he used to be a little slut?”


Nami gasped, eyes wide.


Sasha waved a hand dismissively, smirking. “Sorry, my bad, my sweet Nami… I meant smart slut.”


Nami laughed. “Yeah… smart… and then some. Tons of genius. We have a tradition at home… or used to, before Mom left to live with Nick. After dinner, we always debated interesting stuff. But what passes for interesting stuff in my house? Medical reports, legal cases, scientific discoveries… and he was raised on those open debates about knowledge. He’s slow grasping subjects at first…”


Sasha looked at her. “Didn't you say he was a genius? Doesn’t look like a genius to me!”


Nami gave a genuine smile. “Yeah… but once he gets the basics? It’s a freaking rocket reaching for the moon. Once we debated Emerson, the next day he came prepared… he had read most of Ralph Waldo Emerson’s work in a single day. Once he understands the basics and gets interested in something? His autism kicks in… it’s almost frightening, the speed at which he can grasp a subject.”


Sasha mocked, a teasing edge in her voice. “Yeah, right… you’re still seeing your golden boy through love-tainted glasses!”


Nami smiled faintly. “I wish I was… I wish I was. He finished high school at fourteen, Sasha… and how many credits do you think he has at our college right now?”


Sasha pondered. “He arrived just recently, and he’s been to school twice… once where he fought the basketball team, and the other where he almost ripped Nadjia’s head off… so… probably negative ten, if discipline is properly imposed.”


Nami whispered, almost proudly, “Seventy-five… and he hasn’t even been tested in half the stuff he dominates yet. Just basic physics and basic economics.”


Sasha raised an eyebrow. “So…when the economics teacher got depressed and the physics teacher had a meltdown?”


Nami let out a fake laugh. “When he gets interested in something, he doesn’t stop until he reaches the bottom of it… and then keeps digging. He’s reached the conclusion that economists are hacks and charlatans, and only idiots can think string theory is viable—not because he fails to realize the disciplines, but because he actually understands them. I’ve met ten people in my life who claimed they understood string theory… perhaps two were speaking the truth. One of them is WS… and he says it’s fake. It’s not just counterintuitive—it’s fabricated consent to fool smart people.”


Sasha raised an incredulous eyebrow. “So… he’s right, and the 150 people in the entire world who supposedly understand string theory—besides him—are all wrong?”


Nami shrugged, exasperated but matter-of-fact. “He’s presented at least forty other physicists’ works that prove string theory is unfeasible. Half of them were buried or ridiculed, but never actually proven wrong. So… what am I supposed to believe? I understand judicial injunctions and what’s written in law books… not what the universe is made of!”


Sasha’s smirk softened slightly, a flicker of respect showing. “Sounds like your golden boy really is a force of nature.”


Nami let out a quiet laugh, shaking her head. “Yeah… but only once he decides it’s worth his attention. Otherwise, he moves on…”


Sasha’s smirk faltered, a flicker of panic crossing her features. That was Robin’s warning… she had hurt his feelings when she said he scared her. And now, after what happened with Nadjia… she realized he did scare her.


Nami noticed the shift. “Which message are you talking about?”


Sasha hesitated, then whispered, “The one… two days before the Nadjia incident.”


Nami’s eyes widened slightly. “Ah… so that was before everything went down. Not after. He already felt… what he needed to feel.”


Sasha held out her phone, showing Nami the message log. “See this? He sent me this innocuous message first, but then I replied… ‘You scare me.’”


Nami’s eyes scanned the screen, her legal mind kicking into gear. “Hmm… if we consider this in a strict cause-and-effect framework… your message clearly hurt his feelings. Now, given what we know about his behavior generally, can we establish that his subsequent actions—say, with Nadjia—were a direct consequence of your reply? Legally speaking, there’s no certainty… only correlation. We’d have to analyze intent, prior disposition, mitigating factors…”


Sasha’s brow furrowed, clearly frustrated. “You believe your own argument, counselor?”


Nami’s eyes narrowed, and after a long pause, she admitted quietly, “Probably not.”


There was a brief silence, the weight of that admission settling between them. Nami had dropped the rigid legalese, recognizing the limits of her rationalization.


Sasha’s expression softened just slightly, almost reflexively. “And yet…” She pulled up another message, this one the passive-aggressive lyrics he sent afterward. “This… this shows he was hurt. Even after I scared him, he responded this way.”


Nami studied the lyrics: “The sun is down and we're bound to get exhausted / and so far from the shore I'll break it to you easy / This is hell… we don’t have to talk, we don’t have to dance…” Her analytical mind flickered. She could see the proof of emotional impact, but she couldn’t undo her earlier admission: the “probably not” still stood.


Sasha leaned back, letting the weight of the context sink in. Nami’s rational mind had done its work, parsing cause and effect, but the human element—the hurt he felt—was something that required empathy, not logic.


Sasha’s fingers hovered over her phone before she dialed Robin. The line clicked, and Robin’s familiar voice answered.


“Did he… really act differently before? I mean, around me?” Sasha asked cautiously.


“Yeah,” Robin confirmed. “The way he’s described by everyone else—aggressive, ruthless—that’s not what you saw. You saw a different side. That’s who he really is when he’s with you.”


Sasha’s chest tightened, a mix of relief and unease swirling inside her. “And now?” she pressed.


Robin’s tone turned wry, almost teasing. “Now… he’s starting to treat you like everyone else. Good luck just being another Bella under his eyes.”


Sasha exhaled sharply, a shiver running down her spine. She had glimpsed a version of him before—but maintaining that space? That would be a delicate, impossible balance.


Sasha tilted her head, attempting a small smirk. “Maybe… it’s not so bad?”


Robin’s tone dripped with sarcasm. “Sure… except he already has a fixed orbit. Any girl trying to get his attention now? Congratulations—you’re just another Bella.”


Nami, overhearing, muttered under her breath, “No thanks… I mean, I wouldn’t mind her figure—mine’s a bit smaller—but not like this.”


Sasha raised an eyebrow, reading the subtle amusement and embarrassment in Nami’s tone. “Safe choice, Nami.”


Sasha frowned, uncertainty flickering across her face. “So… what should I do?”


Robin leaned back, tone sharp but honest. “Apologize. Before he starts seeing you like any other woman. Because when that happens… you’re too powerful, too strong, and too much trouble to be worth his effort. And after that? Good luck finding a guy you actually like who isn’t just after your money or your influence.”


Sasha exhaled slowly, letting Robin’s words sink in. She knew the truth in them—and also that WS’s standards weren’t something to be taken lightly.


Sasha turned to Nami, her expression hesitant. “You think… if he and I got together… you wouldn’t mind?”


Nami shook her head, voice careful. “I wouldn’t be… but he’s not who you think he is. I’m not sure you can handle him. You might get hurt.”


Robin leaned forward, eyes sharp. “She will get hurt. No matter what. Very few suitors even dare approach her. Eventually, she’ll be starved for attention and love, and she’ll fall for the next Gerald Payne who gives her a glance. And of course… that ends with someone getting seriously hurt. Probably at Enessa’s hand.”


Robin paused, glancing at Sasha with a mix of curiosity and incredulity. “Tell me… how come a woman with just 10% of the family fortune is your personal bodyguard? You have what… half a billion net worth?”


Sasha shrugged, a bitter smile on her lips. “It’s her way of sticking with the family without being forced into an arranged marriage. she refuses to be just another baby machine. Grandfather can be… quite insistent.”
 
Last edited:

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
Bella leaned back on the edge of her bed, Vidal lounging nearby, sensing the gears turning in her head. The buttplug—small, yet noticeable in the curve of Nadjia’s movements—was a detail Bella couldn’t ignore.


She’s growing bold… more confident than I expected, Bella thought. If Nadjia keeps asserting herself like this, she’s going to start overshadowing me in the group.


A spark of strategy ignited. I need to maintain my edge… claim the experiences she hasn’t had yet. Her mind wandered to Vidal. Anal sex. Something Nadjia hasn’t done. Something that would cement Bella’s status as the most sexually experienced girl in the clique.


Vidal raised an eyebrow, half-amused, half-worried. “That… that’s some twisted thinking, Bella. Honestly… that’s the kind of sick shit I’d expect from WS.”


Bella smirked. Exactly. WS may manipulate and dominate in ways Vidal could never fully emulate, but here, Bella was the one taking control. If I want it, Vidal will never refuse me. He’s too in love. I can turn his obsession to my advantage.


Vidal’s eyes softened but remained wary. “I mean… yeah, you could do it. But… it’s like you’re thinking in his terms. He’d plan it out, make it about dominance and thrill. You sure you’re not getting carried away by… well… by that same twisted logic?”


Bella shrugged, smirking, internalizing the thrill of having Vidal wrapped around her finger. Maybe it’s twisted—but it works. “I just want to make sure I stay ahead of Nadjia. She’s strong… confident. I can’t let her outshine me.”


Vidal shook his head, a mix of exasperation and devotion. “Fine… if that’s what you want. I’ll never say no. But yeah… that’s definitely WS-level thinking.”


Bella leaned forward, a wicked grin crossing her face. Good. That’s exactly the point.


WS lay sprawled across the bed, the weight of the day pressing down on him. Nadjia curled against him, still flushed and trembling from the intensity of their session. Her hands rested lightly on his chest, clutching him as if anchoring herself to the only constant in her world.


“I… I didn’t earn it today, Master,” she whispered, disappointment thick in her voice.


WS shifted slightly, his eyes half-lidded, yet still aware of her. “Patience, little pet. Strength isn’t built in a single day. You learn… you grow. That collar isn’t a reward—it’s a reflection of what you become.”


Nadjia exhaled slowly, resting her cheek against his shoulder. Despite her disappointment, there was comfort in the quiet, in the silent affirmation that he was there, that his hand, his presence, was enough for now.


Her mind churned with determination, already thinking of the next step, the next lesson. Today had been practice; tomorrow, she would push further.


Nadjia pressed closer, her mind still spinning from the session. Her body was spent, but her thoughts refused to rest. I didn’t earn it… not today… not yet. The collar hovered in her mind like a prize she could almost touch, a symbol of the approval she craved above all else.


She traced the edges of the idea obsessively, imagining every movement, every misstep that had kept it just out of reach. Each failure only made her hunger sharper, each breath a reminder that she had work to do.


WS slept beside her, calm, unshakable. His quiet presence was both torment and reassurance. She could feel the distance between what she had achieved and what she deserved, and it gnawed at her relentlessly.


I will earn it. I have to. Every thought circled the same conclusion. The collar wasn’t just an object—it was validation, a marker of her worth under him, and nothing else in the world mattered as much.


Nadjia’s fingers clenched the sheets. She was emotionally drained, physically spent, but her obsession had only grown. Tomorrow, she would try again. Tomorrow, she would not fail.


Nadjia hurried into the shower, trying to shake the restless energy building inside her. She pulled out the new training device from her bag, staring at it intently. If I can just master this… I can earn it… I must earn it. A surge of determination made her ignore the limits she’d been warned about.


Moments later, a sudden shock made her stumble, water splashing, and she collapsed onto the bathroom floor, shivering and overwhelmed. Her heart raced, panic making her small and fragile.


WS woke with a start, senses sharp and alert. The faint sound of a crash and Nadjia’s stifled cries had him on his feet in an instant, every muscle coiled. He assumed the worst—someone had breached the room, or worse, she was in danger.


Grabbing the nearest object within reach, he darted toward the source of the noise, eyes scanning every shadow. “Nadjia?” he barked, his voice low but edged with urgency.


In the bathroom, he found her on the floor, shivering and wide-eyed. Relief and irritation collided in him. “What the hell were you thinking? I told you not to push yourself like this!”


Even as he scolded her, he moved with precision, lifting her carefully, checking for injury, and guiding her back to safety. His protective instincts hadn’t just woken—they were honed to a razor’s edge, ready for anything.


Nadjia, still trembling, realized how close she’d come to panicking him—and herself. I can’t let this happen again… I need to be ready…


Nadjia lay on the floor, shivering, knees drawn up, her chest heaving from the intensity of what she had just done. The toy lay inside her, evidence of her overreach. She had tried to obey, tried to earn her dog collar—but in her obsession, she had ignored every limit WS had set.


WS’s eyes were sharp, vigilant, yet calm as he knelt beside her. He hadn’t touched her inappropriately; his focus was on steadying her, helping her ride out the shock. “You went too far,” he said quietly, voice measured. “This isn’t about failure or shame… it’s about control. You disobeyed me, Nadjia. You let your obsession override reason.”


She shook her head weakly, tears forming at the corners of her eyes. “I… I just wanted… to earn it…”


“And you will,” he replied, still calm, though his jaw tightened. “But obedience comes first. Desire without restraint is dangerous. You nearly hurt yourself. You need to understand that the path to what you want is disciplined—your obsession isn’t enough.”


He helped her to the bed, ensuring she was safe and comfortable. As she wrapped herself in the blankets, he sat back, contemplating what to do next. She had the will, the devotion, but she also had to learn to temper it with control. Her crash today was a lesson—one that she would carry, whether she realized it yet or not.


WS’s mind was already planning. She has the drive, she wants it badly, but I cannot let disobedience stand unchecked. The next step must be careful, precise… and she must learn that obsession alone does not equal progress.


Nadjia, still shivering, finally allowed herself to relax slightly, eyes on him, silently acknowledging that the lesson was his to give—and she would bear it.


Nadjia lay curled in the blankets, shivering in shame. Her limbs felt weak from pushing herself past her limits, and yet, nothing had ruptured, nothing was bleeding. WS observed silently, letting her cower under the weight of her own disobedience.


In all my experience, he thought, this never happened in the Korean material. She reads something else… something that makes her act in ways I cannot anticipate. It’s like we’re speaking two completely different languages.


She whispered her pledge again, softer this time: “I… I will obey, Master. I won’t… I won’t go past the line again.”


WS nodded, letting her words sink in. But his mind drifted, pragmatic as ever: Can I be legally liable if she oversteps and injures herself? The question lingered unpleasantly. Her obedience was voluntary, yet her drive and obsession made her unpredictable. Even though she was under his guidance, the risk of her going too far on her own was real.


He held her closer in the blankets, letting her feel his steady presence while he contemplated how to manage her zeal—discipline tempered with control, a way to train her desire without letting it endanger her or anyone else.


She wants to please me… but desire without restraint is dangerous. I need to guide her. She needs to learn.


The room was silent, save for her shallow breaths. Shame and relief mingled in her expression. WS allowed the quiet to stretch, letting the lesson sink in: obedience must be total, and transgression—even from passion—has consequences.


WS’s voice was low, deadly serious, as he leaned over her, keeping her wrapped in the blankets. “Since you acted recklessly, I won’t be with you for one entire week. You must endure it.” His eyes, cold and sharp, scanned her face. “It was probably my mistake… I have failed as a master. You dared to call me, and I came… yet you subverted the rules of our game. If you can stand a week without sex and without releasing yourself, I will consider your situation again. But hear me well, Nadjia… if it ever happens again, I will leave for good. Not for a week like I am about to do, but for the last time we will be together.”


Nadjia’s body froze. Her cheeks burned, her chest tight with shame and fear. Her hands curled into the blankets, trembling. “Y-Yes… Master,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. Her mind raced, replaying every moment she had disobeyed, every reckless thought that led her to this.


She pressed her forehead into the folds of the blanket, fighting back tears. A week… I can endure a week. I have to. I cannot fail him again. Her stomach churned with a mixture of longing and guilt, every nerve screaming for him, but she knew she had no right. Obedience had become her only refuge.


Her breath hitched as she whispered again, barely to herself, “I… I will wait. I will not fail… Master.”


Her entire body tensed, quivering from the ache of restraint and the realization of her own recklessness. She had wanted to please him, to earn his approval, yet she had only reminded herself how much control he held—and how far she had to go to truly deserve him.


Nadjia’s eyes widened, a mix of fear and desperate devotion flooding her. She pressed her forehead into the folds of the blanket, trembling. “P-please… Master, don’t ignore me for a whole week… I will endure any pain… I… I can’t survive without you!” Her voice cracked as she crawled forward, lowering herself to the floor. She pressed her lips to his feet, groveling, every movement a plea. “I… I will obey… I will do anything… just don’t leave me… please!”


WS’s eyes narrowed, studying her intently. Her submission was fierce, her desperation raw—but there was more than fear here. There was trust, there was devotion, there was a glimmer of something deeper: love that pushed her to endure even punishment. He could feel the weight of it, the sincerity in her trembling body, the absolute honesty in her voice.


For a long moment, he didn’t speak, simply letting her devotion wash over him. He considered what it truly meant—her willingness to suffer for him, her capacity to endure, and the line between obedience and obsession. Is this fear, or is this… something else entirely?


Nadjia’s breaths came fast and uneven, her entire body quivering on the floor, yet she stayed pressed to him, desperate for affirmation. “I… I belong to you, Master… I will not fail you again… I promise…”


WS’s jaw tightened slightly. He had a decision to make—not just about punishment, but about guiding her, about knowing when to test her limits and when to temper them. She had disobeyed, yes, but this… this revealed something unexpected. Something he might need to consider before leaving her alone for seven days.


WS’s eyes softened slightly as he leaned back, still cautious. “So… your shock has passed? Seems you can move well now.”


Nadjia didn’t release him. She clung to him, her face buried in his chest, trembling as tears streaked down her cheeks. “I… I… I cannot go back to school without the strength that you give me, Master…” Her voice was small, desperate, and raw. “Pick your punishment… I will endure it… please, Master!”


WS studied her for a long moment, the weight of her devotion pressing on him. She was soaked in shame and fear, yet utterly committed to enduring whatever he deemed necessary. Her willingness to submit, to accept the consequences of her recklessness, made him pause.


“You… you would endure anything I choose?” His voice was measured, cautious. “Even if it hurts?”


“Yes… yes, Master!” she gasped between sobs, tightening her hold. “I… I will not falter… I will take it… whatever it is… just… don’t leave me!”


WS’s jaw tightened. Her obedience was unflinching, but her desperation revealed just how much she depended on him—not only for guidance but for the emotional anchor he provided. He realized that punishment was more than a lesson here; it was also a test of her endurance, of her control, and of his own restraint as her Master.


WS stepped closer, guiding her to the position he had instructed. “Stand at the ready. And this time, you will be used… just like I told you not to over-stretch yourself. But you need to learn restraint and obedience.”


Nadjia whimpered as he positioned her, pain and tension coiling through her body. She bit back a scream, squeezing her eyes shut, but didn’t break. She felt every sharp edge of the experience—but she held herself steady. Her sobs gradually quieted, her shaking lessened, and when it was over, a small, exhausted smile crept across her face.


“I… I endured it, Master,” she murmured, tears still in her eyes, but a glimmer of pride threading through. “I… I didn’t fail. I did as you commanded.”


WS studied her quietly, recognizing her stubborn endurance. She had overstepped, yet survived the punishment and come through stronger, and he knew she understood the consequences of disobedience—and the weight of her own obsession.


WS leaned down, pressing a brief, almost imperceptible kiss to her temple. “Now,” he said, voice low and unyielding, “stand in the corner. Every muscle tense. Uncomfortable—but I expect you still standing when I wake.”


Nadjia immediately obeyed, pressing her naked body against the wall. Her muscles screamed, every nerve alight with pain, but she did not move. Tears streamed down her cheeks as shame burned hotter than her exhaustion—she had overstepped, and now she was paying for it.


Hours passed. Her legs trembled violently. Her back ached. Her body betrayed her limits. In the corner, she had soiled herself, yet she did not falter. Each breath was agony, each movement a test of will, but she remained rigid, every ounce of her determination focused on standing still.


When WS awoke, he moved to her, sliding two fingers under her chin to lift her gaze.


“You… are still here,” he observed, his voice flat but piercing, reading the exhaustion, the humiliation, and the unwavering obedience etched into her bare, trembling form.


Nadjia’s chest heaved; shame, pain, and pride mingled in her expression. Though every fiber of her body ached and quivered, she had endured fully.


“Have you… learned your lesson?” he asked, scrutinizing her. Her lips trembled, her skin flushed, and her unbroken stance was a silent affirmation: she had obeyed completely, endured fully, and satisfied her master’s exacting standard.


WS slid a hand under her arm, lifting her gently, and pressed a firm, lingering kiss to her lips. “Belly down on the bed,” he ordered, and Nadjia obeyed without hesitation, though her body still trembled from the ordeal.


He fetched some toilet paper, carefully cleaning her up, each motion precise and methodical. Using his knowledge of muscle disposition, he began helping her relax, kneading and adjusting her tired muscles to prevent any lasting damage. Nadjia watched him silently, noting the faint bruises and tension in the areas he had earlier tested—she was barely ready then, and he had feared causing real harm. Yet it seemed her body was healing.


Finally, WS reached into his pocket and held up a necklace. “Here,” he said, slipping it around her neck. “Your dog collar, you dumb bitch.” His tone was sharp, but his hand rested gently on the back of her head as he kissed it.


“I learned my lesson,” he continued. “No more setting goals for you. You get too obsessed with the prizes and forget the process. So… will you obey?”


Nadjia shook her head, her voice steady despite the lingering flush of pain and exhaustion. “No,” she said firmly. “I have earned this, and I will earn my place at your feet. My throat still needs training.”


WS studied her, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “You are not ready for that yet,” he said, patient but commanding. “It will take time, so patience, my little pet.”


Nadjia exhaled, a mix of relief and determination flooding her. She had endured, she had obeyed, and she had taken another step toward the mastery he demanded—but she knew the journey was far from over.

As she rested on the bed, she felt the weight of the collar around her neck, and a fierce pride ignited in her chest. She had pushed herself past her limits, had endured every moment of discomfort and shame—and had emerged stronger. Every ache, every tremor of fatigue was proof of her devotion. She silently vowed to herself that she would continue to earn his trust, each step of the process, every lesson in patience, until she became exactly the pet he could rely on. Her obsession with the collar, the symbol of her progress, only deepened her resolve.


Once WS left, Nadjia collapsed onto the bed, her body still trembling from the ordeal. The exhaustion weighed on her like a physical presence; every muscle ached from hours of maintaining the position he had commanded. She had endured it all—the discomfort, the shame, the challenge to her own limits—and she had not moved. A true feat of endurance, she realized with a mix of pride and disbelief.


She stayed there for a moment, just breathing, letting the adrenaline fade and the reality of what she had achieved sink in. Her mind replayed the moments of strain, the determination it had taken to remain upright despite her body screaming at her to collapse.


Eventually, she forced herself to get up, every movement slow and deliberate. She needed a shower, to wash away the sweat, the tension, and the remnants of the fear that still lingered in her muscles. As the warm water hit her skin, she allowed herself to shiver, letting the heat coax her stiff limbs back to life.


Afterward, she wrapped herself in a towel, staring at her reflection. Her hair clung damply to her face, her skin flushed from exhaustion, but there was something different in her eyes—an unspoken strength. She had survived, endured, and proven to herself that she could push past the limits she thought unbreakable.


As she finally collapsed onto her bed, fully dressed in sleepwear this time, Nadjia let herself drift into a deep, dreamless sleep. Her body and mind demanded it, but she also carried a quiet, fierce satisfaction: she had withstood the trial, and in doing so, she had earned a new layer of herself—one tempered by pain, endurance, and an unyielding resolve.


Nadjia pushed open the ZPR room door, her body still sore from the night before, but her posture, her gait—everything about her screamed transformation. Bella, mid-conversation with Vidal, froze, eyes widening.


“Really, bitch… you already lost that as well?” Bella’s voice was a mix of shock and envy. “What’s left of the Nadjia I used to love?”


Nadjia’s voice was steady, confident, carrying a new weight. “Guess only my throat… I can only take half a cucumber, but I will get there,” she replied, the Cartier necklace glinting against her chest—the $12,000 medal of honor, her dog collar, her badge of achievement.


Robin, standing nearby, blinked in disbelief. “WTF…”


Nadjia turned to Robin, a gentle smile softening her boldness. “Don’t worry, sweet sister. It’s with the person I love, so it’s all good—in love and war.”


Nami interjected with a smirk, “Doesn’t the saying go… all is fair in love and war?”


Nadjia chuckled, wrapping an arm around Nami in a brief hug. “It doesn’t matter,” she said simply.


Ayuah, standing silently, could only gape at the transformation, stunned into quiet awe. Nadjia, feeling the weight of the moment, sent a silent prayer in her head: “Thank you, master, for turning me into a woman these girls are scared of.” She smiled, inwardly proud and outwardly unshakable.


Ayuah suddenly jumped on Nadjia, forcing her down onto a chair. Nadjia yelped from the sting, but kept her composure.


Bella laughed, eyes glinting with amusement. “Such a cute yelp…”


Nadjia straightened a little, still proud. “Yeah… it’s still a bit sore,” she admitted, “but hey, it’s thicker than a simple cucumber. I doubt you could handle something like that!”


Ayuah chuckled, shaking her head. “Guess I’m the luckiest girl in the world—my boyfriend is so thick that I don’t even need to worry about that, since it’s physically impossible! But poor Bella here…”


Nami’s face flushed with anger. “Hey! Don’t talk about my brother’s dick!”


Vidal, ever the proud one, interjected with a grin. “I’m very proud of my Japanese heritage!”


Robin burst out laughing, unable to contain herself.


Nadjia, curious, asked, “Where’s Sasha?”


“She’s organizing a dinner for us in two days,” Nami replied. “She has a very important announcement to make.”


Robin beamed, excitement dancing in her eyes. “Will she finally introduce us to Francesco, her new boyfriend?”


Nadjia frowned. “What?”


Bella, quick on her feet, offered a half-lie. “Sasha spent the night with Francesco.”

Nadjia nodded casually, though in the back of her mind she smirked. Francesco doesn’t exist… WS spent the night with me.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
Warscared rolled Martha up the cracked asphalt, engine growling low as he killed the throttle outside the clubhouse. He swung off, boots crunching gravel, and pushed through the door with that swagger of someone who didn’t need an invitation.


Inside, the familiar stench of beer, leather, and smoke hung heavy. Amos and Ezekiel were slouched on the couch, half-watching the TV, half-dozing. Warscared grinned, pulling both men into a rough hug.


“Still crashing here, huh?” he chuckled.
Ezekiel smirked. “Yeah, brother. Beats drawing straws like the old days. Back then we damn near fought to not be on night duty.”


Before Warscared could fire back, shouting from deeper inside cut through the air. He followed the noise into the war room, where Jeremiah, Obadiah, and Ray were in a three-way brawl of words. Papers and empty bottles were scattered on the table.


“What’s going on, guys?” Warscared asked, leaning against the doorframe.


Obadiah turned, his face sour. “Ray’s naming Malachi as Vice Chief. Jeremiah already offered to take the slot, but Ray says it has to be Malachi.”


Warscared arched an eyebrow. “Has to be him? Why?”


Ray’s jaw was tight, his voice louder than usual. “Because something’s going down in London. The Agency’s deployed everything it has there—and they can’t find a goddamn trace.”


Warscared’s eyes narrowed. “A trace of what?”


Obadiah scoffed, half-smirking. “Some dumb bitch went missing.”


Ray’s fist slammed the table, cutting him off. “She’s no dumb bitch. She’s the daughter of a Wasteland governor. Once his term is up, he’s almost guaranteed a Senate seat for the next twenty, thirty-five years. That makes her the key to the kind of vote that can open doors we didn’t even know existed.”


Obadiah shook his head, muttering, “The Reveras are already waving a fortune to get her back…”


Ray leaned forward, voice sharp and deliberate. “This isn’t just about money. This is about power. That girl is a chess piece—and whoever finds her decides how the next game is played.”


Ray had his hands braced on the table, leaning in like the whole weight of the club rested on his shoulders. His voice was firm, clipped.


“I’m going to London myself. Already called every Angel chapter out there. The Reveras aren’t playing around—they’re paying big money to get the girl back safe. Other families, national players, even foreign agents? They’re sniffing the trail. One percent of the Senate is basically up for grabs. The Reveras are only three votes short. If the right-wing bloc wins the next election, those oil-rich lands fall right into their hands.”


The room fell into silence, broken only when Ray dropped the real bomb.


“My sister called in a favor. Which reminds me—Warscared, the General asked for you to drive out to Massachusetts. Seems you’re being tapped for a dark team. Either you want it, or you don’t—it’s already in motion.”


Warscared leaned back, face cool, voice steady. “I haven’t accepted. And those papers as Edvard Paulsen? They’re not even legit.”


Jeremiah scoffed, shaking his head. Obadiah barked a laugh, ugly and sharp.


“Really, Ray? You made him a government man? You out of your damn mind? That’s the kind of play you make when the chair’s waiting, not before.”


But Ray didn’t flinch. His gaze cut across the table, hard and unyielding.


“The General was impressed. Impressed enough to offer help getting our brothers out. You don’t just spit on that. Besides—on paper, this makes him technically military. In five years, he can be patched.”


The silence that followed wasn’t quiet—it was heavy. A decision bigger than the room hung in the smoke-choked air, and for once even Obadiah didn’t have a quick insult ready.


Ray’s grin was thin, all business. “Ten mil if she comes back clean,” he told the war room like he was naming a car. The Reveras had their cheque ready—enough to keep the clubhouse solvent through a winter of bad races. “I’ll get a seat on the next flight. UK Angels will run safe houses, listen for whispers, and watch the docks. We don’t go in blind; we go in loud and paid.”


Obadiah rubbed his jaw. “Ten million buys loyalty, not truth. Be careful which pieces you move.”
“Pieces are what they pay for,” Ray said. “We give them the effort, we get leverage. If this opens doors in DC, we don’t look the gift horse in the mouth.”

ws looks at jeremiah

Jeremiah spat into a nearby ashtray. “Because the g-man doesn’t care if you’re papered. They want what you are. The government hires you, uses you—and if one hand needs to save its skin, another hand won’t lift a finger. ATF, FBI, DEA—each one’s a hand. They’ll cut you down to save a vote or a case. That’s why clubs refuse to play ball.”


Ezekiel nodded. “Been there. Seen the duck chapters get fed to the wolves after someone signed a fucking contract. Papers ain’t a guarantee; they’re a lottery ticket someone else holds.”


Ray folded his arms. “This is different. Reveras put big money. The General’s offering extraction. That’s not nothing.”
Obadiah laughed, low. “Extraction is a promise until the scoreboard changes. When votes matter more than lives, extraction gets nice new ink.”


Ray turned from the table, voice hard, no room for debate.


“You’ve been summoned. Pack it up and ride to Massachusetts. The General wants you there — in person. Don’t matter if your papers ain’t straight, don’t matter if you got second thoughts. You’re going. Dark team. That’s the word.”


The room went dead quiet.


Jeremiah’s jaw tightened, eyes burning. “That’s how it starts — one handshake and you’re theirs. They’ll drop you the second the votes shift.”


Obadiah spat on the floor. “Ride if you want, but don’t think the g-man’s gonna cover your back when the other hands come swinging.”


Ray’s eyes locked with Warscared’s. “You wanted truth? That’s all I’ve got. Ride out now. Massachusetts.”


Warscared rolled Martha up the narrow lane and into a secluded lot behind a nondescript building. The air smelled of exhaust and damp asphalt. He cut the engine and scanned the space — nine other bikes were already parked, engines cold. Something about the shapes, the stickers, the scars on their tanks tugged at recognition.


Before he could process it, two familiar figures jumped him. Arms wrapped tight, grinning through the tension.


“Fucking hell, boss!” Walt barked. “When they told me… I never assumed it would be true!”


Dalton laughed, slapping Warscared on the back. “Jesus Christ, it’s really you!”


Warscared froze for a moment, surprised, before nodding stiffly. “Alright… alright. Easy there.”


They guided him inside. The lobby was sterile but not empty; shadows of men moved in corridors. As the doors opened to the main hall, more faces emerged. Greg, Roberton, and his other Nomads came forward, hailing him.


“Wonder team… back together,” someone murmured, and Warscared’s eyes narrowed, scanning the room.


That’s when Williamson’s smile cut through the chaos — calm, calculating.


“What the fuck is going on?” Warscared asked, voice low.


A woman in a sharply tailored suit, hair tied neatly into a bun, stepped forward. “Everyone, please sit down. The General will explain everything.”


The General entered soon after, measured and precise. A projector whirred to life, casting a bright rectangle against the wall. The first slide appeared — charts, bullet points, maps.


Most of the guys groaned in unison.


“Fucking shit,” Warscared muttered under his breath. “If I wanted to live like this, I would have stayed in school.”


Laughter broke out from several of the Nomads as they took their seats, the mix of disbelief and camaraderie filling the room. The dark team briefing had begun — and Warscared’s life was about to get a lot more complicated.


The General clicked to the next slide, a photograph of a young woman with sharp eyes and a guarded smile. “She’s the daughter of a governor. Been studying in London at a private college. Went missing shortly after turning eighteen.”


Williamson squinted. “And she’s hanging out with… some South Asian gangsters, as the Brits like to call them?”


The General’s expression shifted, less fury than disappointment — more a father scolding a child than a commander angry at insubordination. “South Asians. And now shut up and listen. We have deployed all teams in the area. Three of the gangsters she used to hang around have already turned up dead.”


The room murmured. Greg leaned over to Warscared. “Lover boys. That’s their nickname over there — they seduce girls, get them on the streets, earn money any way they can.”


Warscared raised an eyebrow. “And three are dead already?”


The General’s voice was calm, almost clinical. “Yes. And that is why we need you. We have eyes and teams, but we need operators on the ground who can handle this without tipping off every family in London. You’re being deployed as part of a dark team for extraction and intel.”


A low groan went around the room. Roberton muttered, “Fucking hell… if I wanted to babysit a governor’s kid in London, I’d have stayed in school.”


The General ignored the complaints, clicking to the next slide: maps of London districts, gang territories, and points of interest tied to the girl’s last known movements.


Warscared leaned back, scanning the team, the charts, the roomful of exasperated Nomads. “Fucking hell,” he muttered, “this just keeps getting better.”


Williamson smirked, shaking his head. “Welcome to the dark team, boss. Hope you like paperwork with a side of body count.”


The General clicked to the slide. “You’re being sent as reinforcements. Two dark teams, five men each. Williamson will lead one team, Robertson the other.”


He pointed to Robertson’s team. “Robertson will lead Greg, Dalton, Walt, and Warscared.”


Warscared turned to Robertson, eyes narrowing, lips tight — the classic “Really?” face.


The General explained, matter-of-fact. “They cannot have a Norwegian leading an American team, can they?”


Greg leaned forward, smirking. “Weren’t you Chinese?”


Walt and Dalton snickered.


“Japanese, moron!” Robertson barked, throwing his hands in the air.


Greg tilted his head. “What’s the difference? I mean… he looks like a fucking Swede, not a Korean.”


“JAPANESE, MORON!” Robertson shouted, flailing dramatically.


“Ok, ok, he looks like a Japanese moron!” Greg shot back, cracking up.


The room completely lost it. Laughter bounced off the walls. Walt was slapping his knee. Dalton was snorting. Even the Nomads who tried to stay serious had tears in their eyes.


Warscared just looked at Robertson, deadpan, eyebrows twitching. “Guess all my lessons on how to create a comedic moment weren’t wasted on you.”


The General’s voice cut through the room. “Departure in twenty minutes. Phones off. You’ll be issued Agency phones once you’re on site.”


Warscared dug his phone out of his pocket and typed a quick message:


“Sorry babe, I’ll have to go for a while… work gets in the way, but hey… I’ll return to my favorite pet!”


He hit send, then tried his mom. No answer.


Nami. No fucking answer either.


“Ffs…” he muttered.


He called Vidal. “Hey brother. Please tell Mom and Nami I’ll be leaving for a while. Something came up. Tell them I love them and… even you, you big moron!”


Vidal chuckled. “Sure, I got it.”


“Why didn’t Nami answer my call?” WS asked, frowning.


“She’s probably with Sasha,” Vidal said, “organizing a massive dinner with the entire ZPR group. Seems Sasha is going to introduce her new boyfriend.”


The words slammed into him like a ton of bricks. Sasha… has a boyfriend… and she’s introducing him to everyone he knows. WS’s stomach twisted violently, bile rising in his throat. He grabbed the doorframe to steady himself, knees wobbling. His heart pounded, and the world felt off-balance.


Then his body betrayed him completely. His bowels released with uncontrollable force. The primal panic of shock and nausea made him shit himself, hot and sudden, like a mammal caught in a life-or-death moment. He could feel every instinct screaming — flight, fight, or collapse.


Vidal’s voice came through again. “Hey… are you still there? Why’d you stop responding? Stop making shit weird — not everything is a power move, asshole!”


WS didn’t respond. His body was consumed by cramps, fire in his gut, and the mess he couldn’t control.


“Goodbye,” Vidal muttered, and the line clicked dead.


Only then did Vidal mutter the name, almost under his breath: “Francesco…”


WS didn’t hear it. He collapsed against the bathroom wall, hands clutching his stomach as he groaned and vomited bile. Every fiber of his body was screaming in revolt, a mixture of nausea, rage, and shock. The reality of Sasha’s new boyfriend hit him like a hammer, while his body reacted like a terrified, primal animal caught in an unbearable truth.


Before WS can even process what just happened, hands grab him from both sides. Walt and Dalton guide him out of the room.


“Move, boss! No time to sit here feeling sorry for yourself!” Greg shouts.


They help him swap trousers as best they can — nothing fancy, just enough to get him decent. WS barely has time to adjust himself properly, let alone clean up.


Boarding the plane, he moves stiffly, still tense, stomach roiling. Once inside the private jet, he makes a beeline for the bathroom.


He locks himself in, leaning against the sink, letting out a deep sigh. “You sneeze, you lose, I guess,” he mutters to himself, trying not to gag.


Outside the bathroom door, the hum of engines and the quiet chatter of his team fill the cabin.


The General’s voice comes over the comm, calm but precise. “We’ll be landing at the city airport reserved for diplomatic flights. New bikes will be waiting — courtesy of the embassy.”


WS runs cold water over his hands and splashes his face, finally starting to feel a little more human. The plane tilts slightly as it ascends, carrying him and the rest of the dark team toward London — and whatever mess awaits them on the ground.


WS slammed the bathroom door and locked it. The tiny space felt suffocating, the jet’s hum pressing against his skull. His hands gripped the sink, knuckles white, eyes staring blankly at his reflection.


Images assaulted him — Sasha laughing, smiling, leaning against some other man. Faceless, unknown, but every imagined gesture made his stomach twist violently. Nausea clawed at him, bile rising, muscles tightening in revolt.


His chest constricted, ribs burning, heart hammering in his throat. He doubled over, trembling, vision swimming. The vibration of the engines, the hard metal walls of the bathroom, the smell — it all amplified the panic.


Every instinct screamed, but there was no fight he could muster, no control. Just despair, raw and crushing, consuming him from the inside out.


He collapsed to his knees, gripping the sink and toilet for support, gasping, body shaking. The thought of Sasha with another man — unknown, yet real in every way his mind could imagine — left him physically sick, weak, and reeling.


Two hours later, a sharp knock rattled the bathroom door.


“Hey… is everything okay in there?”


WS took a deep breath, ran a hand over his face, and adjusted himself in the mirror. Slowly, he opened the door.


“Sorry… I fucked a girl in the ass last night,” he admitted, voice tight, “and before I realized it, I kissed her mouth… and I’ve been having issues ever since.”


Two of the guys immediately looked like they might barf. Dalton turned pale, Greg pinched the bridge of his nose, trying not to gag. Walt just muttered something under his breath and shook his head.


One of them handed WS a bottle of water and a small snack. “Here… try to settle your stomach.”


He gratefully took it, sipping and nibbling, feeling his body start to calm.


Once he was steady enough, the General began the briefing. “London is probably the city in the world with the most CCTV,” he said, eyes scanning the team. “You have to be careful. Use balaclavas if you must act. But remember, you’re here just as reinforcements. Several groups are already making moves. Raymond has called in all the Angels in the UK. They’re kicking ass and trying to get answers. The cops are stretched thin searching for the girl, so your role is to support and react as needed.”


WS nodded slowly, still recovering but mentally tuning in. The city they were descending on was a labyrinth of cameras, gang networks, and stretched-thin law enforcement — a perfect storm for the dark team to step into.


WS slid into the private jet’s secured laptop, connecting to the black web. Fingers flying, he started pulling up everything he could on London.


The girl was well-bred — or at least, that’s how it looked from the bits of social media and records he could dig up. Attractive, private school education, protected upbringing.


If the people holding her were professionals, they weren’t just going to dump her in the street. WS’s mind ran through the possibilities coldly, calculating. They would milk her — probably sell her off. And if she was a virgin… fuck, the thought made his gut twist harder. They’d record her, use that leverage, and try to force her father to pay handsomely to cover for the life they were about to ruin.


Every detail, every possible scenario he imagined made his stomach churn again, but he couldn’t stop. Strategy had to come first — assess the risk, predict their moves, understand the market. The girl’s life, and the power the Revera family might pay for her safe return, was now in the crosshairs of his mind.


They landed and were immediately whisked to a secure safe house. Williamson’s team was assigned the northern part of London, while WS’s team took the east.


The agency’s dark teams were sweeping the city. Hundreds of analysts were glued to CCTV feeds, scanning every street, alley, and high-rise. But nothing showed up. Whoever was behind this had covered their tracks with meticulous precision. WS’s gut told him: they had done this before.


His mind raced. An Arabian royal family came to mind. He’d read about those operations when he’d gained an interest in Dubai “porta potty” incidents — the way high-profile targets could disappear without a trace.


If they couldn’t get a scent from the origin, why not chase the finish line? He laid out his considerations to the General.


The General nodded slowly. “Could work,” he said. He immediately called the ambassador coordinating the American operation. Teams were set to surveil the “known” houses, ready to react if anything appeared.


But WS knew he couldn’t wait. He had contacts, people who had worked security and bodyguard detail for high-value targets. At least five had leaked before; two were still alive and contactable.


He grabbed his team, slipping into their vehicles. They drove through the slick, rain-dark streets of East London, shadows moving with purpose. His men stayed hidden while WS, in a sharp suit, stepped up to the first target’s door.


The man answered: a disheveled, clearly alcoholic mess. WS took in the sight — every detail told a story. Whatever he had witnessed in his life, whatever secrets he’d carried, it had killed his soul.


WS’s jaw tightened. He didn’t flinch. He had questions, and he was going to get answers — even if it meant staring into the wreckage of a man’s life to do it.


WS adjusted his sharp suit and slid the fedora low over his eyes. He put on his most convincing Scandinavian accent, voice calm but authoritative.


“Edvard Paulsen,” he introduced himself. “I’m here to collect information on what you know. OPEP wants to lower oil prices, and my employees — being dependent on the price staying high — need to squeeze some assholes. I was assigned to your former employer. Here are ten thousand pounds. Now tell me everything you know.”


He held the stack of bills out, letting the weight and seriousness sink in. “Perhaps we’ll even find evidence and release the information. Your previous leak sucked because you didn’t have any support… but we Norwegians know how to get shit done. Perhaps there’s salvation for you after all.”


The man hesitated, then started talking. WS let him speak, interrupting only occasionally to question small details most people ignored. Each pause, each clarification helped him form an image in his head.


The girl had only met the targets at the castle. But the delivery cars… they all had something in common. WS felt it, that spark in his mind — a clue forming.


Satisfied, he left through the backdoor, moving carefully. “This time, I go alone,” he muttered. Fedora low, face shadowed, blending into the dim alleyways.


He caught the subway and rode to a particular part of town. Brown faces everywhere. Guess I won’t be able to infiltrate here, he thought, scanning the streets.


He ducked into a kebab shop, eyes narrowing as the owner shot him a suspicious glare.


“I’ll have a döner kebab, please.”


The owner’s eyes narrowed, suspicion flashing immediately. “We don’t like Turks in here,” he muttered, clearly uncomfortable with the request.


WS cracked his neck, calm, unbothered. “Too bad,” he replied in German. “I want a döner.”


The owner hesitated, unsure whether to argue further, while WS leaned slightly against the counter, already running through his mental map of the city, the shadows, and the clues he’d been tracing.


The owner snapped. “Leave!”


WS straightened, voice sharp and controlled. “Anyone who wants to leave now… you’re free to leave. Otherwise… you’ll stay.”


Four of the men bolted immediately — a few disappearing into the streets. WS knew some of them were running for reinforcements.


Two others remained behind, calm and alert. They were clearly the shop’s protection, watching every movement, ready to respond.


WS moved quickly, locking the door behind him. Leaning slightly against the counter, he murmured in Turkish, a grin on his lips: “Guess we will be dancing today, kardesim.”


The two men’s eyes narrowed. They realized this wasn’t going to be a simple confrontation — WS had changed the rules, and now he held the advantage.


Before, WS would have pulled the gun just to intimidate. But something had shifted inside him. Survival no longer mattered. He didn’t want to survive — he needed blood.


The memory flashed: the last time this had happened was when Ana Paula broke up with him. Only blood had satiated that hunger.


His hand moved smoothly, almost automatically. He drew his pistol, fitted with a silencer. The first shot whispered through the air — precise, silent — and the shop owner dropped without a sound.


The most nervous of the men running protection went down next, the silenced crack echoing only in WS’s ears. No chaos, no alarm — just the icy precision of his action.


The remaining guard froze, eyes wide, staring at WS. The chill in his veins was impossible to ignore; every beat of his heart told him this man was something far beyond normal.


WS trained his eyes on him, cold, unflinching.


“Ready to talk?”


The man swallowed hard, realizing hesitation now meant nothing — the game had shifted, and WS held all the cards.


WS’s eyes narrowed as he studied the trembling man. “Where’s the owner of all these kebab shops? You’ve got at least twenty-five, right?”


The man stammered. “I… I don’t know… he’s always in one of the stores…”


WS tilted his head. “How can anyone recognize him? I couldn’t find a single photo. And a businessman like him… wants his face out there to grant credibility. So he must have something to hide. Where can I find him?”


The man froze. Sweat poured down his face. His stomach betrayed him, and he shat himself. “I… I don’t know!”


WS’s gaze sharpened. “Where is your gang’s safehouse, then?”


The man tried to stay silent. WS didn’t hesitate. He pulled out a knife and cut off one of his fingers. Each refusal to speak cost him another finger, and the man wailed in agony.


“Do you really want to reach the eleventh finger… and still not be able to rape a drugged-up underaged girl?” WS growled.


The man broke. He spilled the locations of the gang’s two safehouses.


WS processed the information quickly. This gang didn’t deal in drugs or other petty crimes; they kept their operations clean. Either they were unusually disciplined — which didn’t fit the streets — or they were being paid well to supply girls to clients willing to pay enough that diversifying would bring unwanted attention. That made them… efficient.


Without hesitation, WS slit the man’s throat. The lifeless body slumped, eyes wide, mouth frozen in terror.


He moved to the kitchen. Cooking gas tanks — including the reserves — were unleashed. Electricity wire in hand, he locked the door, then nailed the wire to the wall. If anyone tried to break in, the wire would snap, triggering disaster.


He slipped out the back door. Three men waited outside, eyes narrowing as they spotted him. WS tilted his head, pretending to surrender. As they approached, he struck.


The three weren’t used to fighting. Swift, precise movements took them down in moments. He grabbed one of their balaclavas, pulled it over his face, and melted into the shadows.


Not even three minutes later, the house erupted. Fire and debris tore through the building, a perfect calculated chaos, leaving nothing but echoes in the alleyway as WS disappeared into London’s night.


Night was falling, and the apartment building where the families of this clan lived was lighting up in fiery chaos. WS slipped into the shadows, moving like a ghost. He cut off the central heat source, plunging parts of the building into darkness.


He crouched by the boiler room, normally calm as ice, but tonight something nagged at the back of his mind. Blood… I need blood… I must drown the pain… The thought consumed him, stealing precious seconds.


Five men entered the room. WS approached serenely, striking the first down. But he was off today. Normally, the third kill would trigger instinctual awareness, but he let the first one make noise, and the other four immediately turned.


He lunged, stabbing one in the neck — the knife hit bone. Fucking hell, he cursed silently. Mistake after mistake.


He pulled his gun and shot the two who tried to flee, then unleashed the knife on the fifth man, gutting him. Too much noise had been made; screams echoed.


Quickly, he opened the side door to the street and vanished into the shadows. A group of men burst into the boiler room and, seeing the door open, assumed he had escaped that way. Most went after him.


Three stayed behind. WS took his chance, breathed in deeply, and refocused his mind. He waited until two of them were in range, then ran silently.


Only the third man saw him, killing the first. The second went down when he turned toward WS and the third. But before he could scream, the knife went through his eye.


WS pulled his second knife and ran, slicing the second man’s throat while simultaneously breaking his fall so it wouldn’t make a sound.


The three lay motionless, shadows swallowing their bodies, while WS disappeared into the night, every movement controlled, every step silent.


WS grabbed a bucket, filled it with water, and yanked open the electrical board. He threw the water over the circuits. It should have been the first thing he did, but the shadows were his mantle now.


He moved quickly, aligning the bodies of the fallen in a corner, then melted into the darkness, waiting in ambush.


As the rest of the clan began returning, the apartment block was plunged into total darkness. They paused, uneasy. Three of them entered cautiously, silence hanging heavy, and they were silenced!


Outside, the men who had fled began panicking, rushing through the front door, grabbing their families, screaming that the house was haunted.


WS struck again. He set the building ablaze, using the fire and chaos to cover his escape.


By the time he disappeared into the night, flames consumed the apartment. Several families were trapped — women and children burned alive that night.


WS felt no guilt. Child rapists deserved this fate. But… did their children and wives? A brief flicker of thought passed through him, quickly buried beneath the cold certainty that the punishment fit the crime.


WS moved on to the next safehouse. This one was an industrial building — no families to complicate things, no civilians in the way.


He slipped into the shadows, entering his Wei state, the calm yet predatory flow he always sank into. Silent steps, precise strikes — throats cut, guards knocked out, bodies sliding to the floor without a sound.


Suddenly, the boss of the safehouse called out. “Where are my men?”


Only WS appeared, covered in blood, moving like a ghost. His blue diamond eyes pierced through the dim light, freezing the man in place.


“Samantha,” WS said, voice low and cold, almost a whisper. “The American girl… where is she? Or I will return to the apartment block and take out every last woman and child in there.”


The man froze in absolute fear, every instinct screaming that this was not a threat he could survive. The icy certainty in WS’s eyes left no room for negotiation — only obedience.


The boss stammered, “Where… where are my men?”


WS’s voice was ice. “Not talking. So I came to get my answers from you. Samantha?”


The man froze, and then slowly, trembling, opened a door behind him. WS’s eyes fell on twelve girls in rags, all in the process of being broken.


WS lashed out without hesitation, slicing off one of the man’s ears. He leaned close, whispering, voice calm but deadly. “The good thing about this place is that nobody hears the screams, right? Nobody hears girls crying… or adult men shitting their pants and crying like little bitches?”


The boss could only choke out a plea. “Sorry… I’m so sorry…” he stammered, in Urdu. WS didn’t understand the words, but the fear, the desperation, was unmistakable.


“Is Samantha in this group?” WS demanded.


“Yes…” the man stuttered.


WS didn’t hesitate. He slit the man’s throat.


Turning to the girls, covered in blood and dressed entirely in black, WS looked like a ghost from hell. The girls froze instantly. He moved slowly among them, inspecting each one carefully. None of them were Samantha. They were all locals, working-class, as the English liked to call them.


He passed one of the guard’s phones to a girl who still had a trace of spirit left, enough to call the cops.


Meanwhile, WS grabbed the boss’s phone, disappearing into the shadows. He pulled out his agency phone and called his men to pick him up, his mind already calculating the next move.


His men arrived, eyes wide at the sight of him — blood-soaked, fully black, a ghost of the shadows.


“Just like old times,” Robertson muttered, trying to keep his voice steady.


WS crumpled his shoulders, letting out a faint sigh. “Same shit. Different day, I guess.”


He shoved the boss’s phone into Robertson’s hands. “Crack this phone,” he ordered. “Find me the Döner kebab store owners. The secret number has to be in there somewhere.”


The team nodded, quickly getting to work. WS leaned against the wall, still covered in blood, eyes sharp, already scanning the streets outside and running the next moves through his mind.


WS slept it off, the chaos of the night still running through his mind.


The general was visibly pissed. “You went rogue. Entire operation’s a mess — three families dead in that fire. The Americans are pretending they have nothing to do with it.”


WS sat up, voice calm, dangerous. “Which of the contacts on the phone I delivered is the oldest? The entrepreneur?”


The general hesitated. “That phone… it’s turned off. We can’t track him down. Probably went into hiding.”


WS’s blue diamond eyes glinted coldly. “He’s got three wives and seven kids. No way he can stay hidden long if they’re in danger… can he?”


The general paled. “We don’t… we don’t use families!”


WS leaned in, voice low, sharp as a knife. “You do not do that. I do what must be done.”


The room went silent, the weight of his words sinking in. Everyone understood — WS’s logic wasn’t about rules. It was about results, consequences, and efficiency. And right now, that meant hunting a man who thought he could hide behind his family.


The next day, WS sat outside the madrassa, sipping a cup of coffee, eyes scanning the street.


A female cop approached him, flanked by three other officers — two men with clearly Caribbean heritage. She asked, cautious, “What are you doing here?”


WS tilted his head, his Scandinavian accent smooth and casual. “Just having a cup of coffee and getting acquainted with London.”


The female cop, the only other white face in the neighborhood, looked uneasy. “This isn’t a safe part of London for people like you,” she said.


WS’s gaze swept over the group, sharp and assessing. “Quieter than Sierra Leone,” he said casually. The two Caribbean men stiffened, a hint of nervousness crossing their faces.


He let it sink in for a moment, then added, “Or Liberia.”


The two men took a cautious step back, visibly shaken. The female cop and the other officer exchanged confused glances, unsure what to make of the comment.


Before they could ask more, the cops grabbed the girls nearby and walked out, whispering among themselves. “What did that dude mean?”


WS remained seated, finishing his coffee, calm as ever, letting the tension hang in the street like a living thing.


A van pulled up by the madrassa, and seven kids were ushered inside. WS grabbed his phone and spoke in a low, controlled tone. “Target acquired.”


The men serving his coffee stiffened, a shiver running down their spines, and they backed away.


WS’s gaze fell on one of them. “You didn’t want to be paid for your coffee?”


The man replied in a Bangladeshi accent, voice trembling slightly, “It’s… on the house.”


WS nodded and called a cab. A Sikh taxi driver pulled up, looking nervous as WS climbed in. He gave the driver an address.


WS’s mind flicked. What’s a Sikh doing here?


The driver’s voice was quiet. “Second child on the way… must catch all the jobs he can, even in Muslim areas.”


WS considered this, reflecting on the overlap between religion and gang activity. London… the English are cooked beyond salvation. Eventually, it will turn into a civil war. It’s too late now.


He exhaled slowly, thinking, The weakness of character disguised as goodness is more evil than any action I could create… or do.


The Sikh driver glanced at him. “You must have a God complex.”


WS realized he had spoken his thoughts aloud. “Sorry… I must have spaced out.”


“Perhaps…” the driver said cautiously. “But you’re not wrong. Every year it gets worse. It’s no longer the London of my grandparents — two war veterans. I was even kicked out of the army for speaking my mind.”


WS let the words sit in the silence of the cab, mind already moving ahead, calculating the next moves while the city of shadows slid past outside.


WS handed the cab driver a generous tip, then stepped out into the London afternoon, sharp suit perfectly pressed, every detail immaculate. Dressed to impress, he moved with the calm, predatory confidence he always carried.


He met Williamson at a small, typical English bar. The menu was limited: farmer’s pie or fish and chips. That was it.


Williamson looked him up and down, a grin spreading across his face. “Dressed as a gentleman, eh? Trying to charm the city or just me?”


WS didn’t flinch. A faint shrug. “Depends on what’s worth charming today.”


Williamson laughed, shaking his head. “Typical. Still the same guy, blood-soaked or not, but now polished. I like it.”


The smell of fried fish and gravy hung in the air as they took their seats, the tension of London streets momentarily replaced by the mundane absurdity of English lunch.


WS sipped his drink, eyes narrowing. “What about the place the van stopped?”


Williamson shook his head, a wry grin tugging at his lips. “Sorry, boss. My father prohibited me from telling you. No exceptions.”


WS let the words sink in, then asked another question, voice low and calculating. “Any leads on the finish lines?”


Williamson leaned back, eyes scanning the bar as if measuring the room. “Yeah, plenty of activity. A few American moguls landed in London recently, plus Russian magnates, African warlords, Indian moguls, a Japanese delegation from a keiretsu, even a chaebol heir… and of course Arabian princes from Saudi Arabia, the Emirates, Qatar…”


WS’s eyes flicked sharply. “London has never had this many billionaires at once.”


“Exactly,” Williamson said, smirking. “All converging at the same time. The city’s buzzing with money and power.”


WS set his cup down, voice tight. “It’s for the girl. They’re auctioning her for sure. And anyone who wants a finger on the American power balance is after the same thing.”


Williamson raised an eyebrow. “Well, boss… sounds like we’ve got a front-row seat to the biggest game in town.”


WS’s brain snapped. “That’s it… get me the auction place.”


Williamson shook his head, trying to suppress a grin. “I can’t enter in there. Only one I can think of from our kind who could get a foot in… probable Mr. Raymond Astor.”


WS blinked. “Who’s that? That’s a fancy motherfucking name.”


Williamson laughed. “Guess you know him as Ray, not Raymond.”


WS chuckled, a low, dark sound. “Fucking hell… should’ve guessed. Creating a foundation isn’t for the rabble like us.”


The bar seemed smaller now, the mundane lunch menu irrelevant. The world of billionaires, power, and the girl waiting at the center of it all pulled WS sharply into focus.


A few murmurs drifted through the bar, soft but sharp — “impolite colonials…”


WS’s eyes flicked up, scanning the diners, catching the subtle glances, the stiff posture, the barely concealed irritation. He smirked faintly. Always the arrogance of old money, wrapped in etiquette and disdain.


Williamson noticed the movement and whispered, “Don’t mind them… they think because they sip their wine slow and pronounce every syllable, they own the world.”


WS nodded, finishing his coffee. “Let them murmur. Doesn’t matter. We’re not here for manners. We’re here for the girl… and anyone who thinks titles and colonial airs will protect them? They’ll learn soon enough.”


The murmurs continued, now more cautious, as if the invisible presence of WS — sharp, calculated, and deadly — reminded them that not all threats wear suits and manners.


WS got up and left the bar, heading toward Harrods for some shopping. Tiffany’s store caught his eye, but his heart felt heavy, weighed down by the events of the past days.


His eyes landed on a model worth fifty thousand dollars. Not that expensive, he thought, but his breathing grew heavier, tension knotting in his chest.


A girl leaving the store noticed him. “Are you okay?” she asked, concern in her tone.


WS replied, his Norwegian accent soft, “Sorry.”


The blonde girl smiled warmly and switched to Scandinavian, speaking directly to him. WS, keeping his accent, answered in Northern German. The girl’s smile faltered slightly.


“Sorry, I presumed you were Norwegian… but your German is quite good! I’m Ingrid, from Trondheim.”


WS extended his hand. “Edvard Paulsen,” he said. “German mother, Norwegian father. Raised in southern Spain, private colleges.”


Ingrid laughed softly. “So you’re a Norwegian who can’t speak Norwegian?”


WS shrugged. “Yeah… I guess. I have better Spanish than even German.”


She glanced at him, her expression softening. “Want to go for a walk in the park? Are you feeling better now?”


WS exhaled, tension easing slightly. “Yes… a bit of fresh air was what I needed.”


They stepped out into the city streets together, the world outside momentarily lighter, though WS’s mind never truly left the shadows.


They sat down on a park bench, the city’s bustle muted by distance and trees.


Ingrid glanced at him, curious. “Why were you about to have a panic attack just now?”


WS’s eyes drifted to the ground. “That necklace… it reminded me of someone I… used to care about.”


Ingrid’s face fell into a knowing frown. Classic case of a broken heart.


“But hey,” she teased, nudging him lightly, “if she’s not Russian, you can always try to conquer her back!”


WS lifted an eyebrow, a shadow of a smirk tugging at his lips. “And what if she is Russian?”


Ingrid laughed, bright and unafraid. “Then… you’re screwed. She’ll take you back, drain you completely, and kick you out again.”


WS chuckled softly, voice low, almost rueful. “Very… romantic.”


For a moment, the dark weight in his chest eased, the city around them fading as he allowed himself a fleeting taste of normalcy, of human connection.


Ingrid leaned back, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “By the way… I work at the Norwegian embassy. I was buying gifts to schmooze all the oil men visiting London. Tonight there’ll be a ball… and I haven’t even finished my run for gifts yet. Fucking hell, it’s hard to buy presents for rich Arabs. And, well… since I don’t like to whore myself…”


Her eyes flicked toward WS. “By the way… you want to come?”


WS raised an eyebrow, surprised. “Really? Just like that? Pay me dinner first, you cougar!”


Ingrid laughed. “Well… you’re Norwegian. You do have a passport, right?”


WS pulled out his passport, showing it to her.


She examined it, nodding slowly. “Pretty legit… but this passport number? You should be five years old if I went by the numbering.”


WS shrugged. “Got it from my father, two years ago.”


Ingrid grinned. “Alright, I’ll need a beard for the party. The Arabs have no respect for women who aren’t escorted by a man. So… if you could escort me, I might actually be able to sit down instead of having my ass constantly pinched. And it’s not like I can punch a royal prince… so pleaaaaaseee, save my poor butt from turning into a pin cushion!”


WS smirked, letting the corner of his mouth twitch. “A passport, a beard… and dinner. Got it. I’ll save your ass.”


WS escorted Ingrid through the luxury shops, moving smoothly through the crowds. She darted from boutique to boutique, testing the patience of shop clerks and occasionally laughing at his quiet, composed presence.


At one stop, he acquired a tuxedo, crisp and black, tailored to fit perfectly. He ran his hands over the fabric, noting the cut, the weight. His lessons in etiquette had all come from Nojiko, taught in quiet, precise Japanese formality—but he wasn’t sure it translated well into Western etiquette.


Do I bow? Or just a nod? Do I shake hands or keep my hands folded? he thought, irritation flickering briefly at the absurdity of translating culture into behavior.


Ingrid glanced at him, amused. “You’re thinking too much.”


WS gave her a faint, wry smile. “Etiquette is not something I take lightly. Especially when billionaires and princes are involved.”


She laughed, tugging him toward the next shop. “Relax, Edvard. Just look the part, act the part… and let me do the rest.”


That night, Ingrid led WS into the grand hall of the embassy, sparkling lights reflecting off crystal chandeliers. She introduced him smoothly to the ambassador.


“This is my new boyfriend,” she said.


The ambassador’s face tightened immediately. “Miss… this is a formal occasion—”


Ingrid cut him off, tilting her head with a smile. “He’s a national, sir. He cannot refuse. Or… I might have to tell my aunt.”


The ambassador blinked, miffed, then swallowed hard. WS’s eyes flicked to Ingrid. “Aunt?”


Ingrid shrugged casually, as if it were nothing. “Just a former royal princess… aunt to the current king of Norway.”


WS’s mind raced. Right… Norway is still a monarchy. Wait… is she from that Napoleonic line?


Ingrid caught his thought and laughed softly. “No, not Bernadotte. She’s Norwegian royalty, but from a minor branch. That’s why I can work here and not live in palaces.”


WS let out a low, incredulous whistle. “Figures. Of course it would be something like that.”


The ambassador’s glare softened slightly, clearly caught between protocol and the weight of Ingrid’s casual authority. WS simply gave a faint nod, letting the absurdity of the situation sink in.


Ingrid, now firmly under WS’s protection, waltzed through the party, introducing herself and exchanging pleasantries with several diplomats.


She stopped before a Saudi prince, and WS leaned in, asking quietly, “Are you acquainted with Ali Ibn Hassan? I attended the same private college as him.”


The prince’s interest piqued. “Yeah… five lines apart. Technically he’s no longer a royal prince, since his descendancy from the great Al Saud comes through a daughter.”


Both men laughed softly. WS then pulled a few stories from his memory, small tales meant to embarrass their target, and the prince laughed aloud. “Yeah… his only wife so far says he’s a bit on the unmanly side of the wall!”


Ingrid glanced at WS. “Private college… and hanging out with princes?”


WS nodded. “Yeah… last I heard he was still in Mexico.”


The prince shook his head slightly. “Technically he’s an ambassador there, but he just bought a house in the Northeast U.S. Seems his new pursuit, Miss Claudia de la Casa, intends to attend ZPR—and he’s following her.”


WS let out a long sigh. “Morron… Claudia is being pursued by Valador Gonzalez and Marcus. Two of them are cartel heirs. He’s more likely to be murdered than seducing her.”


The prince’s eyes brightened. “Well-informed, I see.”


WS shrugged. “I’ve met Claudia in the past.”


The prince leaned forward, curiosity shining. “Is it true that her green eyes and wavy blond hair make a most striking combination?”


WS nodded briefly. “Yeah.”


The prince hesitated, then asked carefully, “And… her breasts? Are they real or enhanced?”


WS’s gaze went cold. He almost snapped, ready to tell the prince to shut his mouth about his sister. But he restrained himself, keeping his voice controlled. “I doubt it. Her father, Pablo, is a close friend of my family. He wouldn’t allow it. From what I know of him, of course.”


The prince nodded, impressed, and WS let the conversation slide, keeping his mind alert, scanning the ballroom for any real threats.


The prince grabbed WS by the arm and started weaving through the crowd, introducing him to several other important members at the party.


Ingrid’s eyes widened. He just left a beauty like me alone at a party like this? Traitor! she whispered under her breath.


Meanwhile, WS moved effortlessly with his new ally, running the party in his own quiet way.


The prince leaned closer. “Are you here for the auction as well?”


WS shook his head. “No… but it seems interesting.”


The prince smiled faintly. “It’s an auction of a lifetime. A decent girl, well-connected. Her family isn’t rich compared to some of the others here, of course, but I intend to buy her and marry her into one of my children.”


WS raised an eyebrow. “Is this what everyone is after?”


The prince’s smile faded. “Sadly, no. Some people here are beasts in sheep’s clothing. They wish to ruin the poor girl… it’s like a revenge against the Americans.”


WS’s eyes narrowed. “I’m in the market for a bride… how could I get invited to this auction?”


The prince pondered for a moment, took another sip of vodka with orange juice, and called a friend. Once they finished talking, he passed the phone to WS.


WS lifted the receiver and spoke to a strange, clipped voice.


“Entering fee for this auction is 100,000. Normally it would be only 10,000, but this one is… special.”


WS held the phone a little tighter. “How are the rules? Is it a regular auction?”


The voice on the other end answered smoothly. “No. Normally, people pay 10,000 and are added to the database. As long as they participate and make a valid bid, they remain in the system and get notifications on what’s for sale.”


A wicked laugh echoed through the line.


“But here’s the twist,” the voice continued. “If you lose the auction, 10% of what you bid goes to the house. So… if you’re interested, I can get you in.”


WS’s deep blue eyes narrowed. “I’m interested. My new best friend spoke very highly of your products.”


Almost immediately, a message popped up on his phone—a payment link for the 100,000 entrance fee.


WS pulled out his black card and paid without hesitation. The transaction confirmed instantly.


The voice spoke again. “See you tomorrow. The location will be provided two hours prior. Keep the receipt with the QR code—it’s your entrance ticket.”


WS ended the call, pocketing his phone. He felt the familiar rush of adrenaline—he was officially in, and the real game was about to begin.


WS smiled, feeling a rare lightness, and offered another glass to the prince as he poured himself a neat glass of gin.


The prince frowned. “Why are you drinking water?”


WS smirked, holding out a drop of his water. “Here… try a little.”


The prince, trusting, picked it up—and before he could react, WS handed him the full glass. The prince gulped it down in one, eyes widening as he nearly fainted.


“By Allah! How can a man drink such a poison?” he gasped, coughing violently.


WS chuckled, apologizing lightly. He then calmly raised his glass and drank half of his gin in front of the prince. “It’s Hendricks. From the land of whiskey—but yes… it’s gin.”


Later, WS met a Japanese guest. When asked what he did, WS effortlessly replied in flawless Japanese, “Crypto trading… decent money.”


The diplomat’s eyes went wide. “You… speak Japanese?”


WS simply shrugged, a small, knowing smile on his face. That alone earned him a measure of respect—and awe—among the other guests.


The Japanese businessman leaned closer, eyes narrowing with curiosity. “Have you ever lived in Japan?”


WS nodded casually. “I did. Learned martial arts from a gardener.”


The man’s eyes went wide. “The… White Tiger?”


WS kept his expression calm. “Yes. I learned from his granddaughter, Nojiko.”


The businessman’s eyebrows shot up. “Ah… that explains it. You see, the White Tiger only ever taught self-defense to his children—and only those deemed worthy. His firstborn was kicked out. And now… there’s a new legend.”


WS tilted his head, intrigued.


The man’s voice lowered, awe-struck. “At the funerary ceremonies of the White Tiger, a red-haired great-granddaughter appeared… and a monster. Seven feet tall, full of rage, strength that could rival twenty men. They say this new White Tiger is not local, a force of nature that no one can touch.”


WS’s eyes flickered with amusement and recognition. He remained perfectly still, letting the legend of himself grow in the man’s imagination—unseen, unrecognizable, untouchable.


At the end of the night, WS returned to Ingrid and thanked her for the invite.


“Want me to escort you home?” he asked.


“I’d like that,” she replied.


They grabbed a cab, and WS paid the driver upon arrival. He walked her up to her apartment, and just as the door closed behind her, he leaned in for a kiss. Ingrid smiled, pressed a quick kiss to his cheek, and said, “Thank you,” before shutting the door.


WS muttered to himself, frustrated, “WTF… I assumed I was getting lucky tonight. Oh well.”


He turned toward the elevator, shrugging off the disappointment.


Then, the door opened again. Ingrid stood there in just her lingerie. “Quitting so easily?” she teased.


WS paused, smirked, and said, “Yes. I am the prize here, not you. So I guess you blew your chance.”


The elevator blipped. He stepped inside, giving her a slow wave goodbye as the doors closed.


WS returns to the safe house, his body still buzzing from the day’s chaos and the intensity of the auction preparations. He shuts the door behind him, shedding the tuxedo and the persona he carried through the party, and lets himself sink onto the bed. The room is quiet except for the faint hum of the city outside.
He curls up under the covers, his mind still racing with plans, contingencies, and the faces of those he’s dealt with today. Slowly, exhaustion pulls him under, and the sharp edge of his alertness dulls. The blue of his eyes softens in sleep, and for a few hours, the world, the missions, the chaos—all of it—fades into nothingness. WS sleeps it off, gathering strength for whatever comes next.


WS leans back in the chair at the safe house, picks up the secure phone, and dials General William.


“General,” he says in his calm, deliberate tone, “I got an invitation to a very interesting auction tomorrow. By the way, you owe me 100,000… and soon enough, you’ll owe me much, much more. But I can get the girl.”


He lets the words hang, the weight of them settling on the line. There’s no pleading, no hesitation—just certainty and leverage. WS knows exactly how to position himself: he holds the cards, he sets the stakes, and he is the only one who can deliver the outcome they all want.


He leans back again, letting the line crackle, already calculating the next moves in his mind.


The next morning, the team assembled in the secure operations room. Maps of London were spread across the table, screens flickered with live feeds, and analysts murmured quietly as they input the latest data.


General Williams cleared his throat, drawing everyone’s attention. “Here’s the situation,” he began, pointing to a satellite image of the city. “The auction is tomorrow, and yes, the entry fee alone is astronomical. There’s no way we can gather the millions necessary to secure the girl through purchase. But we have an alternative.”


He tapped the map. “Once the auction happens, we know the location. That gives us the advantage. We have over 200 operations in this city—surveillance teams, strike teams, and local assets. Once the auction is underway, we can storm the place. No negotiations, no middlemen. We hit hard and get her out.”


Ray and his Angels will create a security perimeter around the target building,” the General continued. “They’ll control ingress and egress, keep civilians clear, and prevent any outside interference. Our dark teams, including WS’s team, will handle the interior and extraction. Timing will be everything.”


WS leaned forward, his voice cutting through the murmurs. “And my hundred thousand?”


General Williams turned to him, expression polite, almost formal. “Thanks for doing your job, young man. You made your country proud.”


WS exhaled slowly, irritation creeping in. “Fff… I’m not getting my money back, am I?”


The General’s calm voice cut through: “Can you provide receipts showing the source of the funds? Prove that it’s legitimate? If not… I think you have your answer.”


WS clenched his jaw, knowing exactly what that meant. The cash was gone. But the mission—and the girl—were far bigger stakes than any refund.


The room hummed with tension. Over 200 operatives in London meant forty dark teams, all ready to mobilize—but coordination was key. The General leaned forward, pointing at the map projected on the wall.


“Once we have the auction location, we can strike,” he said. “Perimeter secured, storm the building, and recover the girl. Ray and the local Angels might assist—but their allegiance is with the Reveras. We cannot rely on them to protect her.”


WS leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. “I’ll be on the inside,” he said. “I secure the girl and make sure she stays safe. It’s better to wait for the auction to end—too many important people in there right now. If we move too early, we risk a massacre.”


The General nodded slowly. “Understood. Your team has the go-ahead. Use all available resources—phones, surveillance, support teams. But no heroics outside the plan. We need her intact.”


WS exhaled, eyes flicking to the analysts feeding updates from London. “I get it. I move only when the auction ends. Everyone else stays ready.”
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
The lobby of the five-star hotel gleamed with marble and gold trim, the kind of place designed to smell like wealth. WS adjusted his tuxedo cuffs, calm as ice. At the entrance, he gave the password in his low, unshakable voice. The doorman didn’t blink—just gestured him through a side hall.


A second door opened into a subdued room where security waited. Without a word, they pointed to a silver basket. WS slipped his phone inside, noting the dozen other devices already resting there. They checked his jacket, patted him down lightly, then waved him on toward the rear.


The deeper he went, the thicker the smoke of cigars and expensive oud. At the back, a carved oak door opened into a salon of Persian carpets, chandeliers, and murmured conversations in half a dozen languages.


There, he spotted the Saudi prince—his new best friend from the night before. The prince looked tense, lips pressed tight. But when his eyes landed on WS, his shoulders loosened.


“Everything okay, Ibrahim?” WS asked smoothly, keeping up the name he’d given.


The prince gave a shaky laugh. “Yes, yes. Forgive me. When I invited you last night, I was drunk. This morning, I worried… maybe I brought a scammer into my friend’s club.”


WS arched a brow, amused. “How come?”


The prince leaned in, whispering as if sharing a grave secret. “Are you even rich enough, Edvard?”


WS allowed a beat of silence, then smirked. “Richer than 99.56% of the world.”


The prince blinked, then broke into laughter, slapping WS’s shoulder. “Ah! Then you’ll fit right in.”


The Swiss banker squints, runs the numbers again on his phone, then adjusts his glasses.
Banker: “Congratulations, Mr. Edvard. With $35 million you’re not 99.56% — you’re actually in the top 0.01%. The ten-thousandth percentile. One in ten thousand adults globally.”


WS just smirks, glances at the prince, who bursts out laughing.
Prince Ibrahim: “You don’t even have a hundred million and still dared to walk into this club?”


WS: “Of course. Even if I don’t win the auction, the friendships here matter more. If I drop a cent on someone I actually enjoy, that’s like handing over five thousand dollars. So imagine a cent from people with over ten billion…”


The banker clears his throat and finishes the thought.
Banker: “…that would be half a million. Per cent. Now that’s leverage.”


WS leans back, satisfied, while the prince shakes his head with a grin.


The prince leaned close, lowering his voice just enough to keep it between them.
Prince Ibrahim: “People here are so wealthy they no longer care about profits. Their only interest now is power and legacy.”


WS chuckled, flashing that sharp grin of his.
WS: “Good. Then they won’t get pissed if I lose their money. Tonight I’m not here to gamble—I’m here to enjoy myself and rub shoulders with the men I plan to eventually surpass. Considering my old man left me only three and a half million seven years ago, and I’ve already turned it into thirty-five… I’d say I’m not doing too badly.”


The prince raised an eyebrow, studying him with a new respect.
Prince Ibrahim: “That makes sense. You look younger, but if you were in college with Ibn Hasan, you must be… twenty-three? Twenty-eight at most.”


WS: “Twenty-five.”


Almost reflexively, he reached for his phone—then remembered he’d dropped it into the basket at the entrance. He had been ready to flash a little leverage, Claudia’s contact. Instead, he patted his side where his real phone still rested, hidden in the lining of his shoe. Right next to his polymer knife. And, of course, the ceramic pistol Pablo had given him—a special untraceable piece that could pass almost anything short of a full strip-search.


They followed the velvet-lined stairwell down into the basement. The air grew heavier, rich with cigar smoke and the faint musk of expensive perfume. A single metal detector guarded the threshold.


When WS stepped through, the arch lit up with a piercing beep. The guards stiffened, but he only smirked, tossing his Mercedes keys into the tray. The second pass was silent. WS slid the keys back into his pocket with a satisfied grin, as if the machine had just validated his very existence.


WS: “So, is this everyone?”


The prince chuckled and shook his head.
Prince Ibrahim: “No. Not even close. You’ll see.”


They stepped through a reinforced doorway—and into what looked like an abandoned Underground platform. A gleaming, restored 1960s subway carriage sat waiting, its brass trim polished, leather benches glowing under soft amber light.


The prince motioned for him to follow.
Prince Ibrahim: “Our hosts enjoy theatrics. Think of it as… tradition.”


WS’s expression never cracked, but his gut twisted. The moment he sank into the velvet seat, the train jolted and began to roll northward, iron wheels grinding against forgotten tracks.


Through the narrow window, shadows of brick tunnels raced past.


Fuck.


The agency’s dark teams were encircling the hotel’s south side right now, prepping for an assault on a location that was suddenly meaningless. He had no phone, no comms, no way to warn them that the real event was on the move beneath the city.


He leaned back, forcing his shoulders to relax, his poker face unbroken. To anyone watching, he looked like a man enjoying a novelty ride. Inside, though, his mind was racing. Every yard the train covered meant he was deeper in hostile ground, cut off, surrounded, and the only thing standing between him and exposure was the illusion that he belonged here.


They disembarked into a cavernous subterranean gallery where seven other restored carriages sat like stalled beasts — and two more lights blinked into the tunnel, arriving behind them. The place smelled of oil and oud; soft lamps threw the faces into low relief. WS scanned the crowd: secret billionaires of the world, the kind of men who buy countries for sport.


An Indian delegation, an African delegation, an East-Asian delegation — each keeping its own orbit. The Chinese and Japanese sat apart; a Korean sat with the Japanese, an oddity WS noted and bookmarked. Ibrahim whispered beside him, amused and annoyed both. “The Chinese and the Japanese don’t like each other much. Strange the Korean fella’s with the Japanese — that’s new.”


WS watched Arab groups cluster and split: Qataris here, Emiratis there. Ibrahim rolled his eyes. “They don’t like to share rooms with the Qatari or the Emirates. Bunch of heathens, but oh well.” He dabbed his mouth with the edge of his handkerchief and, with a show of piousness, murmured, “Inshallah — may Allah guide them to the right path.”


The laugh out of WS surprised the prince. “And may that path be into my sword so their blood can water the desert and turn it into an oasis,” WS said, soft, and with that same blunt cruelty he wore like a coat. A silence, almost a physical thing, ran through the compartment. Ibrahim blinked, stunned. Around them the chatter dimmed for a breath.


“You know the life story of the great Al Saud?” Ibrahim asked cautiously, trying to recover the mood.


WS smiled, small and sheepish. “Yeah. Ali persuaded me.”


Ibrahim asks if he’s truly devoted, and WS admits, “I try… but I’m still a Christian.” Then he lays out his logic: God places people where they belong — geography, culture, and struggle shape what truth looks like. If you’re born in the desert fighting for survival, the Qur’an is the right book. But in Canada? The Bible. And if British Columbia ever becomes a desert, well… context changes faith.


Ibrahim chuckles and says he’d convert in that case, but WS flips it: “No, I already believe in God. I don’t need to convert. I would transition into being Muslim.” That word — transition — reframes religion as different expressions of the same truth, not competing gods.


Ibrahim admires the creativity but warns, “Be careful. You’re edging on heresy.”


And WS seals it with: “Only if it’s not the same God. If it is, then i'm right.”


It’s a dangerous, provocative statement, but it shows WS isn’t posturing. He’s testing limits, playing with fire in a room where ideology is as sharp as money and power. And Ibrahim? He laughs — because WS has just shown he can walk the tightrope between sacrilege and revelation, which makes him both intriguing and unpredictable.


The auction continued, but the attention of a few of the bigger players slowly shifted. The Americans, the Saudi oil princes, Chinese politicians, and Indian industrialists all looked toward WS with a mix of curiosity and thinly veiled incredulity.


“How… exactly did you get in here?” one of the tech billionaires asked, voice dripping with polite disbelief.


WS, leaning back casually, sipped his gin and smiled. “I’m a Norwegian public officer,” he said plainly, in his crisp Scandinavian accent.


The room froze.


A Saudi prince choked slightly on his drink. The Indian industrialist blinked. Even the American tech mogul nearly dropped his tablet.


“Pardon?” another asked.


WS shrugged. “It’s an old joke in France—public officers get in everywhere without question. Apparently, it works in London too.” He smirked. “If the French can afford it, why not me?”


The silence was palpable. A few delegates exchanged nervous glances. Then, after a beat, some quietly laughed. Others just shook their heads, muttering about the audacity of this Norwegian. But WS? He simply finished his drink, leaned back, and let the absurdity of the situation work in his favor.



WS excuses himself and slips into the bathroom. Once inside a stall, he takes out his phone and activates the tracker, ensuring he can monitor key movements without drawing attention. He sets the device to silent, pockets it, and exits into the auction room.


The setting is like a World War II bunker—cold, steel-lined, and oppressive. The attendees begin to take their seats. Ibrahim, scanning the room, points out each of the regular groups: “There’s the twelve-member Chinese delegation.” WS squints and corrects him: “They’re only ten.” Ibrahim shrugs. “It’s normal.”


Moving his gaze across the room, WS notices what Ibrahim refers to as the Hegemonist Satanists—the American delegation. And there—directly in front of him—is Ray. WS waves subtly. Ray’s eyes widen in recognition, and he facepalms, a mix of shock and exasperation.


Ibrahim notices the reaction. “Do you know Mr. Raymond Astor?”


WS smirks. “I’ve been trying to seduce his niece, Miss Robin Revera, for some time.”


Ibrahim chuckles. “You’re a dangerous fellow. I wouldn’t want to be your enemy if you’re willing to risk the Revera wrath.”


WS shrugs, calm as ever. “It’s no big deal. He doesn’t have many financial interests in the States outside his stock portfolio, and they can’t touch it without angering some very important people. Besides… the girl needs a husband, and since they’re clearly not marrying her to Muslims, I have a decent chance at tapping her ass.”


The lights flickered and the girl was brought onto the central stage. Most of the men settled into their seats, relaxed, sipping their poisons, letting the tension wash over them. WS raised a hand. “Gin,” he said, the bartender nodding and setting a glass of Hendricks before him.


He let his gaze sweep the room, counting heads silently, measuring the weight of wealth and power that surrounded him. One hundred people—roughly, maybe a few more—but only a third of the club’s members had shown up tonight. Everyone present had paid the ten-thousand-dollar entry fee at least once, as per the rules, but most of the poorest had likely stayed home. Too hot a product tonight, too many Americans around to risk angering.


WS tapped his fingers against the glass, doing the math in his head. Entry fees alone: 100 members at $10,000 each—one million dollars just to walk in the door. Add to that the auction rules: ten percent of any bid immediately locked down, regardless of whether it won. Conservative bids tonight probably totaled a few million, meaning the house instantly took hundreds of thousands more.


He exhaled slowly, a smile curling at the corner of his mouth. The responsible party—whoever ran this club—was pulling in a fortune just by hosting the spectacle. Tens of millions a year without even selling the goods. And tonight? Tonight he would watch, measure, and play. Because every number, every rule, every rich, pampered participant was just another move on the board for him.


WS leaned back, glass in hand, letting the gin burn down his throat. This was going to be an interesting night.


Ibrahim leaned in, lowering his voice so only WS could hear. “What are you thinking?”
WS swirled his gin, eyes scanning the stage. “The total number of club members… must be what, 200 or 300?”
Ibrahim shook his head. “Last I checked, over 400. Many people come here to buy virgins, to turn them into wives… things are hard out there, man. Even in Arabia, things are changing. Just last month, I saw a woman being driven around with only the chauffeur, not a family member in sight.”
WS raised an eyebrow. “And how do you know the chauffeur wasn’t a family member?”
Ibrahim gave a grim smile. “He was wearing the Yemeni scarf, not the Wahhabi one. The world… it’s going to ruins.”
WS exhaled slowly, letting the words hang in the air, and took another sip of gin. Some nights, he thought, the chaos isn’t just a game—it’s a warning.


The presenter stood in the center, voice smooth as silk, introducing the girl: “A beautiful virgin, well-educated, perfect to be someone’s ideal great-granddaughter.” He winked at the Japanese delegation, or perhaps the “training wheels” for a few devoted family members, smiling at WS’s side of the arena. WS took in the sight—here he was among the Arabs, and the girl wasn’t even wearing a headscarf.


Without a word, WS rose, straightened his posture, and gave a polite bow back to the presenter. The man’s annoyance flickered briefly, but he couldn’t hide a smirk.


Ibrahim leaned closer. “What are you doing?”


WS’s voice was low, almost a murmur. “Recognizing a kindred soul…”


Inside, WS’s mind raced. Everything he does is rehearsed… every gesture, every smile. A lot like I normally act. Is he someone like me, forced to learn how to perform just to survive in society? The thought settled over him, sharp and quiet, as he measured the room with the precision only he could manage.


As the presenter began to remove the girl’s clothing, WS leaned toward Ibrahim, his voice low but sharp.


“Do you really want to win this auction?” he asked.


Ibrahim’s eyes gleamed with calculation. “Of course. I have the perfect 14-year-old to marry her. That would make me in-laws with a powerful American political figure—my great-grandchildren would be protected from the satanists by virtue of birth.”


WS raised a hand, cutting him off. “You’re devaluing the girl for your personal gain.


The presenter frowned. “And how exactly is he supposed to prove the girl’s value?”


“If she is truly a virgin, it can be attested—verified medically,” WS said, eyes narrowing. “Seven gynecologists have already confirmed it. But displaying her naked before a room full of men to prove it? That is a scandal. If this continues, my delegation and I will walk out.”


A murmur rose in the room—some of the more “serious” families looking for a new in-law grumbled, while the plaything-seekers booed.


Ibrahim laughed quietly, shaking his head. “You’ve created chaos. If they decide to take you out, it’s on you… you are one crazy man.”


WS turned to him. “Ibrahim, will you allow me to represent you in this matter?”


Ibrahim rose, nodding firmly. “My right hand man is right. Handle it.”


WS steps forward, his gaze cold and deliberate. “If she is to bear future princes,” he says, addressing the Asian delegation with a tilt of his head, “then perhaps her intelligence should be tested. Her nakedness proves nothing.” He turns slightly toward the Indian delegation. “Future princes require mothers capable of more than beauty alone.”


The presenter stiffens, his microphone trembling in his hand. Bodyguards shift uneasily around the arena, sensing something about to go wrong. “How can you—how can anyone prove her worth?” the presenter stammers. “She’s been sedated! Her intelligence cannot be assessed!”


WS’s blue eyes bore into the presenter. “And what about body control? Grace, composure, the ability to act under pressure—these are traits you cannot sedate.” He steps closer. “Do you think you can do my job better than me?”

WS smirks

The presenter’s jaw tightens. “Ok… prove it!”


Before the bodyguards can react, WS leaps into the arena. His black suit flutters, his movements precise. He pulls out his phone, hacking the sound system in a flick of a finger. Music floods the room: Chase McDaniel – Project.


He faces off against the presenter, ignoring the protests of the audience. He grabs the girl’s hands, spinning her into a dance. Every motion controlled, confident, deliberate—the girl’s grace and composure exposed without a word, without sedation, without her consent ever being violated in the usual, expected way.


Whispers ripple through the room. The delegates’ eyes widen. For a moment, WS isn’t just a man—he is the unpredictable force they were never prepared for, turning expectation into spectacle.


WS bows to the various delegations and leaps back into his seat with extreme ease—the eight-foot wall separating the central arena from the stands no obstacle for him. Standing there, he announces, loud and clear, “I am offering two million for such a beauty… I intend to dance with her every evening and… dance with her every night!”


He punctuates the declaration with a lewd gesture, mimicking someone bending over a girl and slapping her ass. The girl giggles, her eyes bright and enamored, while the African delegation laughs at the Japanese and immediately counters with three million.


And just like that, the bidding war ignites.


As WS sits back, Ibrahim leans over, “I already bid, so that puts me at two hundred thousand to pay.”


WS smirks, “Of course… considering what she just did, two hundred thousand is my life insurance.”


The Chinese delegation—the honorable and respectable seven members of the CCCP delegation—counter with four million.


The Americans murmur among themselves, “Weren’t they nine just now?”


One of the Chinese delegates merely responds, cold and precise: “Purge.”


The Japanese delegation steps up, six million, their faces unreadable but calculated.


Not to be outdone, the Indian delegation offers seven million, declaring they have the perfect temple where she could live and be raised with honor.


The Russians raise the bid, and a massive, aggressive-looking man leans toward Ray, clearly pressuring him. Ray, acting on behalf of another American faction as instructed, clicks the bid to 10 million. The room goes quiet for a heartbeat, then murmurs ripple.


The Honourable and Respectable 5 members of the CCCP delegation suddenly raise it to 12 million. A Russian mutters, “Weren’t you like seven just now?” The CCCP members just shrug and say, “Purge!”


The crowd freezes, the Americans exchange worried glances, the Japanese side-eye each other, and Ibrahim bursts out laughing. WS leans back, grinning at the absurdity, watching the billionaires stumble over each other, all because he made the girl shine on the dance floor.


WS leans closer to Ibrahim, lowering his voice. “It’s not time to bid just yet. If you bid now, 10% of what you commit is immediately locked. When it’s time for the hammer to fall, I’ll tell you. If you still think it’s worth it, then you go for it.”


Ibrahim nods, a wry smile on his face. “Your initial bid already surpasses what’s normally the top, Edvard. My friend will be thrilled with this auction.”


WS smirks. “Let them sweat. The final move is the only one that matters.”


The African Delegation smirks, raising the bid to 14 million. The tension ripples through the room—sweat starting to bead on the brows of some bidders. No more spending money, it seems.
Then, with deliberate calm, the Honourable and Respectable CCCP three-member delegation counters with 15 million. “Nothing is too much for the glory of the Motherland,” one of them intones, chest puffed in pride.
The Indian delegates exchange glances. “Weren’t there like five of you just now?” one asks, bewildered.
The top Chinese delegate, sitting imperiously with his hands folded, sighs as though explaining to a child and simply says: “Purge.”


As the Russian Delegation debated if it was worth it, the Japanese Delegation suddenly offered 5 million, then one of them stepped over to the African Delegation.


A ripple of confusion ran through the room. The presenter froze. “You… you must offer a higher price, not lower!”


Delegates exchanged bewildered glances, heads tilting, some murmuring—nobody could make sense of the move. Even the African Delegation looked stunned, unsure if this was a bid or some bizarre gesture.


The Japanese delegate after debating with the Africans turned to the rest, gave a calm thumbs up,

and then explained, “It’s not on our behalf—it’s an addition to the African Delegation’s offer.”


Shock and murmurs spread instantly. The implication was clear: they had agreed to break the girl in front of everyone.


At that moment, a Sikh member of the Indian Delegation erupted in pure, uncontrollable disgust:


“YOU FUCKING PERVERTS! WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU AND YOUR NTR BULLSHIT?! THIS IS SICK! I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU PEOPLE! SEEK HELP, FOR GOD’S SAKE!”


Ibrahim leaned toward WS, whispering with a mix of amusement and exasperation, “That’s UncleFappy … he goes full meltdown sometimes.”


The room buzzed with confusion, shock, and disbelief, delegates whispering nervously, some staring, unable to reconcile the audacity of the Japanese move with the norms of the auction.


WS chuckles softly, shaking his head at the audacity. Ibrahim leans closer, eyebrows raised. “What is that?”
“They’re trying to devalue the girl on purpose,” WS says, voice calm but sharp. “The Africans get her first, but they keep her afterwards. Why overpay for goods, right? It’s an old trick—dent the goods to buy cheaper.”
Ibrahim shifts uneasily. The joke lands differently here; in his country, the association between Jews and money is a common jest, but now he wonders if the same sentiment holds in other corners of the world.
WS notices his discomfort and smirks slightly, enjoying the chaos and the calculus of human nature playing out before him.


The Chinese single representative announces, “We are offering 20 million for the girl!”


The Arabic delegations glance at each other. “Weren’t you a full group just now?” one asks, suspicious.


The Chinese man shrugs casually. “Enemies of the revolution get purged.”


The room freezes. A Russian delegation member stammers, “N-nobody saw anything… the freaking Chinese… they just kept disappearing… without any trace!”


A murmur ripples through the auction floor. Delegates exchange bewildered looks. Some glance under the chairs, behind curtains, even at the ceiling, as if expecting to see them dangling from wires. But no—the Chinese had simply vanished, leaving only the echo of “purge” hanging in the air.


Ibrahim leans toward WS. “Is… that normal?”


WS chuckles. “Apparently, in some places, it’s just another Tuesday.”


The American delegation huddled, whispering frantically, clearly unsure how to react to the vanishing Chinese. After a moment, they slam a bid on the table. “22 million,” one of them announces, trying to regain control of the room.


Before the presenter can even react, his phone buzzes. A message. From the Chinese delegation.


“Sorry, we had to go… our last member just got purged. If you can return the deposit, we would appreciate it.”


The room goes silent. Delegates stare at each other, mouths agape. A Russian whispers to his neighbor, “Did… did that just happen?”


WS leans back in his chair, smirking. “I told you… in some places, it’s just another Tuesday.”


Ibrahim shakes his head, muttering, “Unbelievable… Unclefappy just lost his mind.”


The presenter, trying to maintain composure, looks at the Americans. “Uhm… so… your bid stands?”


The Americans nod stiffly, still processing the absurdity.


The Americans sat back, eyes darting between WS and Ibrahim, debating whether it was even worth continuing. The presenter looked stunned, sweat beading on his forehead—the Chinese kept pulling the impossible, disappearing and reappearing, leaving everyone bewildered. Crazy commies, muttered one of the delegates under his breath.


Right next to Ray, a burly man grabbed his phone and made a call. Moments later, he turned it off, just as the Arab delegations were about to make their next bid. Tension crackled through the room.


WS’s phone vibrated in his pocket. He excused himself, offering a polite nod to Ibrahim, and stepped out of the arena. Outside, the cool air hit him, giving him a moment to think, plan, and check what urgent signal had just come through.


Meanwhile, across the pond, Sasha was hosting a lavish party. “Welcome, all of my friends,” she said, raising a glass. “I apologize for the ruse—saying it was a ‘boyfriend introduction’ party, but Francesco cannot be here today.”


Nadjia trembled slightly, glancing around the room. Two days without WS… ever since he had broken her behind, punishing her for being a “bad pet.” She had earned her dog collar, but her mind kept drifting: Where could her master be?


Vidal’s brow furrowed, a mix of curiosity and disbelief. “Wait… I really wanted to meet Francesco—the man who beat WS! Fuck, I wasn’t sure at the time, but when I told him you had a boyfriend, it was like he had a seizure or some shit over the phone!”


Sasha turned sharply toward Vidal, eyes blazing with disgust. “YOU TOLD WS THAT I HAD A BOYFRIEND? Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Her gaze was deadly. “Robin told me to be careful!”


Bella frowned. “Aren’t you and Robin… not friends anymore?”


Robin entered the room, a mischievous smile on her face. “Actually, this is the party to celebrate our reconciliation!”


Nami smiled faintly, but Vidal’s words hung in the air. WS hadn’t had a seizure since he was nine years old… and somehow, Vidal had managed to push him dangerously close to that edge again.



The private room at the high-class restaurant was warm, softly lit, and filled with the low hum of celebratory chatter. Sasha and Robin stood in the center, embracing tightly. Tears clung to the edges of their eyelashes, but the smiles were genuine.


“Thank you, Nami,” Sasha whispered, pulling back just enough to meet her friend’s eyes. “You really helped us… helped me see things clearly.”


Robin nodded, still holding Sasha’s shoulders. “Yeah… I don’t know what I would’ve done without you pushing me to reach out.”


Nami smiled, her arms folded lightly across her chest. “You two just needed a little nudge. I’m happy you patched things up.”


Meanwhile, Dwayne and Jeff, the only two men among the group, clinked their beers together and cheered loudly, startling the women in the room.


“Here’s to the best reconciliation ever!” Dwayne shouted, grinning from ear to ear.


“Yeah!” Jeff added, taking another long gulp. “To Sasha and Robin—friends again!”


Vidal raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. “Hey! I’m a man too, you know!”


Jeff shrugged, smirk tugging at his lips. “Sure, whatever, seventh girl.”


The room erupted in laughter, the tension of the past two days dissolving into the warmth of friendship. Bella, Ayuah, Nadjia, Nami, Vidal, Jeff, and Dwayne all raised their glasses in unison, letting the clatter of cheers and laughter mark the official end of the rift.


Sasha glanced around the room, her gaze finally settling on Robin with a soft, appreciative smile. “It feels… right,” she said quietly, and for the first time in days, she felt at ease.


Vidal puffed out his chest, raising his beer. “I am a man, don’t forget it!”


Bella raised an eyebrow, her tone sharp and playful. “Sure, Vidal… my dog,” she said, perfectly cutting him down.


The table erupted in laughter. Vidal froze for a split second, then realized the catch—he’d just been reminded of his place, but… Bella had kissed him on the cheek. His grin returned, sheepish and wide, because that small gesture was worth every jab.


“Sure… dear,” he muttered, still holding his beer like a trophy, taking the teasing in stride.


Nami scowled, muttering under her breath in Japanese, “Konna inu no kansha… always worshiping dogs,” glaring at her brother for putting Bella above family.


Dwayne and Jeff cheered the loudest, slamming their beers down, reveling in the chaos. The rest of the group laughed along, the warmth and mischief of the moment sealing the reconciliation between Sasha and Robin, while also letting everyone enjoy Vidal’s humble pie served with a side of Bella’s kiss.


Bella flicked her phone and a familiar punk-rock beat filled the private room—Sum 41 – Walking Disaster. The laughter and clinking glasses paused as everyone instinctively moved with the rhythm.


Nadjia grabbed Nami’s hands and pulled her into a spinning, chaotic dance, their giggles overlapping the music. Ayuah jumped onto Jeff, who scooped her up without missing a beat, twirling her around the room like she weighed nothing, refusing to let her touch the floor.


Dwayne leaned over to Robin with a mischievous grin. “Care to dance?” he asked, and Robin, hesitating just a moment, let herself be pulled into the circle, laughing as they swayed and spun together.


Meanwhile, Sasha’s eyes flicked to the corner where Bella sat comfortably on Vidal’s lap, laughing at something he’d whispered. A pang of doubt tugged at her chest. Where was her place in all of this? Where was her own lap to occupy, her own companion to dance with?


She caught herself thinking, with a sudden tightness in her stomach: Was Robin right? If I don’t change… will I end up alone?


Her heart thumped against her ribs, a mix of longing, fear, and envy, as the room around her erupted in the carefree chaos of dancing friends.


Sasha hesitated, watching the chaos around her. Nadjia and Nami were locked in their energetic twirls, Dwayne had Robin in his arms, and Bella was comfortably perched on Vidal’s lap, teasing him with a laugh that made him glow with pride. Jeff and Ayuah were inseparable in their aerial spins, perfectly in sync.


Sasha realized her options were limited. She couldn’t just join Nadjia and Nami—they had their rhythm, their space. She couldn’t claim Bella and Vidal—Vidal was clearly devoted, Bella clearly in control, and any interference would be ridiculous. Dwayne had Robin, and Jeff was spinning Ayuah around.


So she moved cautiously toward the open space near Robin and Dwayne, letting her presence be felt without interrupting the dance. Her goal wasn’t to steal anyone, just to reclaim a piece of the room for herself. She caught Robin’s eye, and Robin nodded subtly—an unspoken agreement that Sasha had her space here too. Sasha smiled faintly, letting the music pull her in, a soft, fluid dance of her own in the corner, regaining a sense of agency without disrupting anyone else.


Nadjia froze as Sasha’s phone buzzed. The music cut off, and all she could see was Sasha’s face darken.


“Yes, Father? What do you want?” Sasha’s voice was tense, clipped.


Nadjia’s eyes went wide as she caught the words that slipped past Sasha’s lips. “…that boyfriend of your blonde friend… with the big… tits? Francesco?”


Her stomach dropped. Nadjia leaned closer, trying to piece together the fragments. Sasha’s voice rose slightly, disbelief threading through each word. “…he is in London scheming with the Arabs?”


Nadjia’s head snapped toward Sasha. “…what do you want me to do? Get my blonde friend to call him?”


Sasha’s hand shot up, as if warding off the thought. “Why would I ask Bella? Or… you mean the Stein girl!”


Nadjia’s heart skipped. London? Francesco? Her mind raced, trying to imagine him halfway across the world, tangled in schemes she didn’t understand.


She couldn’t hear Ivan, only Sasha’s shocked, sharp responses, but that was enough.


Then Ivan’s voice came through, cold and sharp, leaving no room for misunderstanding. “You will make your familial obligations and get that fucking rat to drop off the auction. I will win this auction no matter what, but if he costs me too much…” There was a pause, heavy and deliberate, “…I might decide he is not worth letting live.”


Sasha’s stomach churned violently. Her own father was threatening to murder someone—and he would do it. Panic clawed at her chest. Nadjia’s eyes followed Sasha, wide and alarmed, as the color drained from her face.


Robin, sensing the storm, reached over and placed a steadying hand on Sasha’s shoulder. The gesture grounded her, just enough for a moment, and Sasha exhaled shakily, forcing herself to focus.


She grabbed her phone with trembling hands, dialing with a swift urgency. “WS,” she whispered into the line, her voice barely containing the fear that threatened to overtake her.


Nadjia watched, heart hammering, as Sasha’s composure fractured—this wasn’t just family pressure, this was a direct threat, and the world outside that room suddenly seemed impossibly dangerous.


WS had retreated to a small, dimly lit room away from the main auction hall, the muffled chaos filtering through the thick walls. He picked up his phone, the faint glow illuminating his sharp features.


“What do you want, Miss Alexandra Petrova?” His voice was cold, measured, a knife’s edge hidden behind calm restraint.


From the shadows outside the slightly ajar door, Ibrahim and two of his bodyguards listened, while Pashtur stayed a few steps back, keeping watch. They didn’t move, allowing WS to handle the conversation alone while maintaining security.


The distant clatter of the auction was muted here, replaced by the tense silence of the room. Every muscle in WS’s body was taut, a predator ready to strike, yet for now, the only weapon he unsheathed was his voice.


Sasha froze, taken aback by the iciness in his voice. For the first time, she felt the raw intensity everyone had whispered about—the kind of controlled danger that made people step back, even as it drew them in.


Bella’s eyes widened, recognizing the husky, growling edge in his tone. She felt her cheeks flush, a heat she hadn’t expected, and tried to look away without really succeeding.


Nadjia’s ears perked up at the sound, relief washing over her knowing he was okay—but that relief was quickly shadowed by the memory of Sasha’s father threatening to kill WS. Her fluttering heart reminded her that danger was still very real.


Nami’s lips trembled, almost on the verge of tears, while Vidal grinned, seeing Bella’s blush. His grin grew even wider as he convinced himself it was because he was secretly rubbing Bella’s ass while nobody was watching.


The room seemed to tighten around them, the mixture of fear, attraction, and mischief hanging thickly in the air.


Sasha stuttered, her voice trembling. “I… I just wanted to know… what are you doing in London?”


WS’s voice was cold, measured. “I am not… but if I were, how would you know? Has Miss Petrova taken up psychic work now?”


Sasha’s knees almost buckled. “My… my father saw you!”


WS let out a faint sigh. “I have never met the infamous Ivan Petrov. So even if you did see someone, how would he recognize me?”


Sasha’s eyes blazed with frustration. She nearly shouted, “Do you, moron, really think you could trick me with that Francesco story?”


WS exhaled softly, realizing he’d underestimated her. Fuck… I thought I had extracted myself brilliantly…


Then Sasha seized on his tone. “Why… why are you speaking with a Norwegian accent?”


WS’s lips curved into a small smirk. “Because my Russian accent sucks.”


WS’s composure returned, sharp and cutting like a blade. “What do you want, Miss Petrova? To rub in my face your new boyfriend? Have you not tortured me enough, you whore? You fucking thief—stealing my heart and then using it like a doormat. You think I am Vidal, that I just take it? No. I will make you relinquish my heart, that your wicked, foul mind stole from me in my naivety. And if you refuse… I will crush you.”


Sasha froze, taken aback. Wait… what is he talking about? What boyfriend?


“Francesco… is you?” WS’s voice cracked in disbelief. “Wait. So the boyfriend you wanted to introduce… was Francesco? Is that why you set your father after me?”


Sasha shook her head, her voice trembling. “No… my father just warned me to tell you that you either stop conspiring with the Arabs, or he will kill you.”


WS’s eyes flared. He bellowed, furious: “GOOD! THEN HE WILL FAIL, LIKE EVERY FUCKING ASSHOLE THAT HAS TRIED BEFORE! THOUSANDS, DO YOU THINK I AM SCARED OF YOU OR YOUR FUCKING FAMILY OF ASSHOLES? COME AT ME, AND FIND WHAT YOUR TRUE LIMITATIONS ARE! I FUCKING HATE YOU, SASHA PETROVA, FOR EVERYTHING YOU MAKE ME FEEL! I WISH I NEVER MET YOU!”


Everyone was taken aback. Sasha’s tears flowed freely. Where had all this rage, anger, and hate come from? What had she ever done to him?


Robin snatched the phone. “That’s enough, you moron! She’s trying to protect you from her own father, and that’s how you treat her? I swear, I’ll tell my uncle to smack some fucking sense into you!”


WS’s voice, cold and cutting, answered: “Hello, Robin Revera… why don’t you call him then? He’s been standing in front of me the entire afternoon!”


Robin’s face burned with frustration. “Drop whatever you’re doing and let Sasha’s father win!”


“OVER MY FUCKING DEAD BODY! AND IF I MUST DIE, I WILL TAKE DOZENS DOWN WITH ME! YOU THINK THIS IS THE FIRST TIME SOME SNOTASS TRIED TO PULL RANK ON ME? Just watch—I’m gonna win this fucking auction and rub it in your uncle’s and that cheating slut father’s face!”


With a snap, he ended the call. WS was furious; someone had dared to threaten him. He slammed his fist into the bathroom door.


Ibrahim and Pashtur entered cautiously, taking in the chaos. The auction had ended. The ZPR representatives had won. For the first time, WS realized he had not been facing just the Petrovs—but the entire alliance. The nervous energy coursing through his body broke into tears.


Ibrahim turned to Pashtur, muttering, “He wasn’t lying… you heard it: Robin Revera and Sasha Petrov.”


Pashtur raised an eyebrow. “By the way, why did you call her Petrova?”


WS’s face was still flushed with anger. “Because it’s the feminine form of her name. I was just calling her a woman, in the Russian sense… weak. Not that she’s smart enough to figure it out… fucking dumb slut!”


WS sat on the side, still flushed with adrenaline and anger, letting the chaos of the auction seep out of his system.


Ibrahim leaned in. “I was aiming for 25 million, but when Ivan put down that pen—Z encrusted in diamonds—and had Ray, Revera-adjacent, at his side, I knew I’d never win against that financial muscle. Dropping was the smart call. Saved myself 2.5 million, I guess. Thanks for that.”


WS narrowed his eyes. “Why did you follow me?”


Pashtur, shadowing nearby, shrugged. “You were acting… off. The phone should’ve been dropped at the entrance. But honestly? I expected maybe 750,000. Over 20 million? Best haul of the decade. I might even forgive you for the 200,000 you owe me now.”


WS let out a slow exhale, disbelief and a trace of amusement crossing his face. “Yeah… best haul of the decade, indeed.”


They leaned in, curiosity sharp. “How do you even know those rich American girls?” one of them asked.


WS smirked, a dangerous glint in his eye. “I just turn on my charm. But that Petrov bitch… she fucked with my game. Still, I’m fucking two of those girls’ cliques.”


Pashtur’s eyes lit up, interest piqued. “Say… you don’t happen to be that good at seducing rich girls, do you? Because if you are… you and I are going to have a very profitable partnership. I had to get rid of three of my boys who handled that, but with you? I’m sure we can make millions.”


WS’s smirk deepened, a silent thought forming in his head: so this was the guy he had been looking for… the organiser.


“Sure,” WS said, leaning back. “I’m aiming at 100 million in my portfolio and living off one million a year. Dividends should run five to six million. Best money hack in the world. But for that… I need the 100 million. What’s my cut in the auction for the special girls?”


Pashtur leaned forward, voice confident. “Twenty percent. That’s the best I can do. But with your skills? You’ll garner enough cattle to hit that in no time.”


Ibrahim, watching the conversation unfold, shifted uncomfortably. “I’ll leave you to it… good luck. And if you find a proper daughter-in-law for my precious fourteen-year-old heir… call me first.”


WS and Pashtur exchanged a grin—business, pleasure, and chaos all wrapped into one dangerous calculation.


Meanwhile, at the party, Nami was fuming. That asshole… how dare he talk to Sasha like that? Her hands clenched as she paced.


Robin put a steadying hand on Sasha’s shoulder. “I told you he was hurt, but you refused to believe me…”


Sasha’s voice trembled. “I was just trying to protect him…”


Vidal, ever blunt, leaned in. “No use. If he felt it like a threat, he’s going to go berserk and violent. If I were you, I’d tell your father to make himself scarce.”


Sasha’s stomach twisted as the memory of her father threatening to murder WS resurfaced. And WS… he said he was going for the win… fuck, this is going to turn ugly.


Shaking, she grabbed her phone and called her dedushka—the only man she trusted could control her father.


Sasha ended the call and set her phone down, her hands trembling. “I never… I never understood what they meant when they talked about WS having that edge,” she admitted softly. “But… now I get it. For the first time, I understand what they were warning me about.”


Nami exhaled slowly, trying to calm herself, but her mind raced. He’s regressing… he’s going back to that wild animal he used to be…


Vidal whistled low, impressed despite the tension. “Fuck… you mean he’s actually going back to the way he was? Didn’t you and Mom say Amber explained that once he got a thicker skin, he wouldn’t react like that ever again?”


Bella leaned back, smirking at Sasha. “Yeah… unless someone got under his skin.” She tilted her head, a faint challenge in her eyes. “Well done, girl. You punched your knife right into his soft parts… now handle it.”


Sasha’s phone buzzed again. Her stomach sank as she saw Ivan’s name light up the screen. Panic clawed at her. Daddy… are you okay? she whispered, her voice shaking.


“Yes, of course,” Ivan replied, calm but sharp. “Why wouldn’t I be? Thanks for distracting the Arabs. Once that… manly candy arm went off, the mean Saudi went after him, and nobody dared bid against us. We secured ourselves a new Senate vote.”


Sasha’s heart raced. “Daddy… that sounds… dangerous.”


“It cost more than we imagined,” Ivan continued, his tone sharp. “Originally, we thought 2 million tops. It ended up costing ten times that—all because that cunt stepped in, danced with the girl in front of everyone, and made her shine. Absolute chaos.”


Sasha’s phone buzzed again. She pressed it to her ear, heart hammering.


“Ivan… why did you call my father? To get me not to hurt WS? Do you have a soft spot for that… arm candy?” she asked, voice trembling.


Ivan’s voice was calm, almost amused. “If you want, Sasha, I could buy him for you.”


Sasha froze. He danced with a girl? She swallowed hard. Do I even want to know, Daddy?


“Probably not,” Ivan said with a hint of mischief. “Once you grow up, you might understand. But for now… you’d still think me a villain. Still better than that useless brother of yours—all he does is fuck random girls, play ball, and burn money.”


From the background, a loud voice yelled, “Fuck you, old man!”


Ivan’s tone softened. “Ah… you’re also here, son? Daddy loves you very much.”


Sasha finally exhaled, trying to calm the storm in her chest. She ended the music, signaling the end of the party, and pulled Nami and Robin aside.


“What… what was that just now over the phone?” she asked, voice tight. “Why was he so… pissed at me?”


Nami shook her head, frowning. “He gets aggressive and acts on instinct when he feels threatened. But… it’s been years since I’ve seen him like that.”


Robin stepped closer, placing a hand on Sasha’s shoulder. “It’s because you got under his skin and you hurt him… Bella’s a dumb bimbo, but she got this one right. You stuck the knife and twisted it, and he reacted. If it’s any comfort, it means you’re still living rent-free inside his head.”


Sasha chewed her lip. “He could just be cold…”


Nami cut in, shaking her head. “But this… this burning fire? That’s not like him at all.”


Robin nodded grimly. “Exactly. He wasn’t playing. He felt something real—and you touched it.”


Sasha looked at Robin, biting her lip. “So… you want me to go in and put my head in the lion’s mouth, hoping he doesn’t bite it off? Until now, he had never scared me… but this… this raw emotional outburst…”


Nami’s eyes met hers, dead serious. “Seriously? Until now he had never scared you? What about the message from last week?”


Sasha shook her head. “That’s different… I was scared for him, not scared of him.”


Nami raised an eyebrow. “Perhaps you should have phrased that better, then.”


Robin leaned closer. “It’s when he started to get cold to you… so when you removed his mask, he lashed out for being discovered as the asshole he really is?”


Nami shook her head firmly. “No, it’s not that. He never hides who he is… I mean, he does—but not his feelings. He lets them flow freely so they don’t clog his mind or affect his performance. But these… strong? Not ever, not since he learned to control himself.”


WS slumped in the quiet room, letting his mind trace the chaos of the last hours. The boyfriend Sasha wanted to introduce… was Francesco? She knew he was Francesco… fuck… that stupid Vidal… or maybe he did tell me… but once I heard “boyfriend,” I just collapsed into myself. Ever since that moment, I’ve been constantly fucking up.


Pashtur, who had seven children of his own, watched him carefully and finally asked, “Everything alright?”


WS stayed silent a long moment, eyes distant. “I’m considering what to do with my… two children.”


Pashtur’s brow furrowed. “Two? Well… just love them, teach them properly. That’s the only thing you can do.”


WS exhaled, finally moving. He pulled out his phone and called his lawyers. Orders came sharp and deliberate. Set up two trust funds. Two million each—for the Swedish boy in Minnesota, and the girl over in San Francisco. Yeah, her mother is rich, but she’s also a dumb bitch. I want my kids to have options when they turn eighteen.


Pashtur raised an eyebrow. “If that’s what you’re going to do…”


WS gave a dry, humorless smile. “Yes. Not meant to be a decent father, I guess.”


Pashtur was mid-sentence, giving WS advice about raising children—how to balance discipline with freedom, how to teach them responsibility without suffocating them—when his phone rang.


“Yes, constable?” he said sharply, listening for a moment. “Well, handle it!”


He snapped the phone closed, his face tightening in visible frustration.


WS asked, “Is everything okay?”


Pashtur exhaled sharply. “Yeah… just some trouble, but with the money I made today, nothing that can’t be fixed.”


He started the car and drove WS to a secure house. Around ten of his remaining men were already there, keeping watch. “We’ve been hit by the freaking Americans,” Pashtur muttered, scanning the perimeter.


“I must stay low for a while now,” Pashtur said, glancing around the secure house. “The British government cannot protect me from those secret teams that have been attacking all over London, trying to get hints on the girl. Good thing he delivered them to the Petrov—the Americans get back their precious princess, and we got rich!”


He shook his head. “Also, the local Angels were smacking heads around as well… fucking assholes. Should have called my rider friends.”


WS stayed silent, watching Pashtur tense and calculating, the weight of the day and the auctions still fresh in the older man’s mind.


Pashtur gathered what remained of their group, eyes sharp and voice low. “We’ve found a new hook, and this one’s for rich girls.” He paced a few steps, then continued, “We’re moving to America. Soon enough, we’ll seduce and kidnap American girls. London has been milked dry, but there are new fields of white girls to fuck, seduce, and profit from.”


He turned to WS, pulling him into a firm hug. “And this guy right here,” he said, nodding at WS, “he’s already friends with some rich white girls. We can kidnap them, make millions—either auction them off or return them to their families.”


Pashtur’s grin widened. “The Petrov just paid 25 million for a senatorial daughter. How much more won’t they pay for their precious Ice Princess?”


WS felt a strange stirring inside, a twinge of unease he couldn’t shake. He stayed quiet, his expression unreadable. He had turned off his phone and left the auction room earlier, and now, with the agency teams having invaded, very few people remained. They were returning to the States, and WS was officially listed as missing in action.


As they boarded the small charter jet, Pashtur began explaining the plan. “We’ll be received by the local Rider chapter in the Northeast. Yeah, inside Angels’ turf, but we can work around them. This entire modus operandi—set up decades ago by Samael himself—relies on working with Riders in the UK to access working-class neighborhoods and seduce the girls.”


He continued, “I’ve sold off all my properties in London, including my 26 kebab shops and business models to other gangs. We’re moving to America.”


Pashtur then introduced WS to his three wives and seven children, all seated in the spacious charter cabin. “With the money we’ve got? We’ll be secured. Once we settle in, the US will yield millions. The UK is peanuts compared to what the US can turn.”


WS picked up the paper, scanning it idly. Twelve working-class English girls had been found dead in a death-cult sacrifice. He recognized a few faces. London had completely collapsed—everything he thought he’d done right, gone. Those twelve girls had been disposed of.


A bitter pang settled in his chest. The cruelty reminded him of the old excuses used to justify slavery. For monsters like these, the girls had been treated like chattel—but at least death spared them a lifetime of enslavement.


When the plane landed, six Rider bikers waited nervously on the runway. The cargo door wouldn’t open. “Where the hell are the guests the Mother Chapter told us to meet?” muttered one. Two of them approached the door and climbed inside.


They immediately began vomiting. Inside, the scene was carnage—everyone had been savagely murdered: women, children, eleven men, plus the two pilots. Blood still oozed from one pilot’s slit throat. The two bikers staggered out, only to see their four comrades on the tarmac, throats slashed open.


A shadow flickered behind them. One biker turned—too late. A polymer knife sliced his throat, and his friend collapsed bleeding on the floor.


WS, standing a few meters away, sighed. “Good. It was London all along. That place is cursed beyond redemption… but at least I got all the vermin.”


WS rode through the quiet backroads, the weight of the two money bags on his back reminding him of what he had taken from London. The sticky warmth of dried blood still clung to his gloves and jacket, but he ignored it—there would be time to clean later. Ahead, the Mother Chapter awaited.


He called the local Angel chapter, quietly coordinating the collection of the Riders’ bikes. They would show up later, and the Riders wouldn’t realize what had happened. Everything had to appear normal, even though the charter plane had been turned into a graveyard.


Hours passed under the pale light of early morning. WS focused on the road, every shadow and turn checked, every detail accounted for. Three hours in, he stopped briefly, checked the money bags, and called General William. “Yeah, the asshole who kidnapped Samantha is in the US—Northeast airfield, near the Canadian border. Get his phone. Recover the Petrov electronic money. As for him… don’t call me again.”


WS eased his bike to a stop, muscles screaming from the ride, blood still dried on his jacket and gloves. The Mother Chapter loomed in front of him, walls etched with decades of history and leather-stained stories.


He pulled three stacks of money from one of the bags and tossed them to a prospect and five hanger-ons. “Ride to Massachusetts. Get Martha back. Fast.” The men exchanged wide-eyed glances but nodded—his presence made questions irrelevant.


Even Malachi, oldest and usually unshakable, froze. “Why… why are you covered in blood?”


WS smirked, shoulders sagging from exhaustion. “I… need a shower. And get me some clean clothes.”


He trudged inside, the echo of his boots loud in the hall, and collapsed into a bed, letting the day wash away as he slept off the chaos.


Hours later, the sound of heavy boots on concrete announced Ray’s return. His eyes widened as he spotted the young man sprawled comfortably on a bed. “WTF… the kid arrived sooner than me?”


WS tossed one of the money bags onto the table, the soft thud echoing through the Mother Chapter’s hall. “Four million. Split between all of you,” he said, brushing dried blood from his gloves.


“Also… Obadiah, I need to clean these four million here,” he added.


Obadiah gave a nod, already rolling up his sleeves. “Sure thing.”


Ray leaned back against the wall, folding his arms. “Alright, listen up. Here’s what went down while you were gone. The UK Angels and I cracked heads trying to find any leads, but nothing solid. When the agency contacted us with their new plan to reach the finish line, Ivan Petrov flew into London, and the ZPR recovered the girl. Then you went missing. The auction… I tried to track you, but you were gone. Nobody found anything for two days. Meanwhile, the rider affiliates in London started acting out because one of their gangs had been hit—two safe houses attacked, multiple people murdered. Had to calm them down. Let’s just say… London’s rider chapters are now down to one. Not much of a biker town anyway.”


Ray shrugged. “Still got paid five hundred thousand for the job, so… not bad.”


He fixed WS with a sharp look. “Now, kid… explain yourself. How the hell did you manage to enter that auction?”


WS leans back, exhaustion weighing on him, and says, “I’ll wait for the Nomads to arrive before explaining. Since you’re already here, Ray, they must be inside the U.S. too, right?”
Ray frowns, pulling out his phone. “Yeah… now both dark teams are still in London looking for you. Ffs, get those assholes back. I don’t want any surprises while we’re sorting this out.”
Obadiah glances at WS. “You do realize just how lucky you are to have made it this far, right?”
WS smirks, letting the blood-soaked adrenaline fade into quiet calculation. “Luck’s part of it. The rest… well, you’ll see soon enough.”
Ray shakes his head. “I swear, kid… you’re going to give me a heart attack before I even hear the story.”




The mother chapter courtyard was quiet, the morning sun spilling over the walls, when a convoy of ten Angels roared through the gates. Among them, one older figure kept his face shadowed beneath a hood, silent and unreadable.


“Where’s the kid?” he asked, voice low but edged with authority.


Ray glanced at him, exasperated. “Still sleeping it off. He’s upstairs.”


The older man didn’t wait. In a swift, almost predatory motion, he climbed the first-floor railing and yanked WS out of the room. WS flailed, eyes wide. “Hey! What the—!”


Before he could protest further, he was hurled out of the window. The courtyard rushed up to meet him. He landed awkwardly on a stone table, the impact jolting through his ribs, but it spared him from a fatal fall.


“I was having such a nice dream with Nadjia…” he groaned, voice trailing as he slumped onto the cold stone.


A scream cut through the morning air. “You fucking asshole! You do not run wild on my operations, or I swear to God I will kill you!” The General was struggling in Walt and Dalton’s grip, red-faced and furious.


Williamson, Greg, and Robertson rushed forward, checking WS. “WTF just happened?” Robertson barked.


“I—uh—was dreaming…” WS muttered, still dazed, rubbing at his ribs.


Ray shook his head, hands on his hips. “I swear, this kid’s going to give me a heart attack before lunch.”


The older figure in the shadows merely observed, the tension in his shoulders suggesting he was ready for any excuse to escalate, yet saying nothing.


WS slowly pushed himself upright, groaning, as the courtyard buzzed with the aftermath of the unexpected, brutal wake-up call.


The mother chapter’s main hall was alive with the low hum of conversation as Angels and Nomads assembled. WS stood at the head, two bulging money bags by his side.


“I’ve got a haul for everyone,” he said, slinging one bag onto the table. “Four million total, divided evenly—four hundred thousand each, including the General. Obadiah, I asked you to clean some of it for those who need clean sheets, but if you want it raw, it’s fine by me.”


Hands moved quickly, counting and stashing stacks. Eyes darted toward WS, half in respect, half in curiosity.


WS leans back, rubbing at the blood still dried under his nails. “Alright, listen up. Here’s what went down in London. I got a lead on a couple of Rider affiliate gangs—they had safe houses, yeah? Two main spots. Once I figured it out, I hit them both. Every last bastard. And those girls…” he pauses, glances around, “twelve of them. Gone. Killed. And the UK cops? Total corrupt pieces of shit. They called it some suicide cult nonsense. Made it all neat for the papers. Lies. All lies.”


He lets that sink in, then picks up a small stack of cash from the table. “Next was that auction. You all heard the stories—Americans, Saudis, Africans, Japanese, Chinese, Indians, Russians. Chaos from start to finish. I danced with the girl, made her shine, and the place went nuts. The Chinese kept vanishing—‘purge,’ they said. Everyone was confused as hell.”


He taps the cash. “Money came through, I made sure to grab it before anyone else could touch it. Bikes too, sorted. Pashtur and I made sure the Riders didn’t even know they’d been hit. Clean operation. Everything we got is ours.”


WS leans forward, lowering his voice. “Then we move. Pashtur’s selling off all his London shit—properties, kebab shops, businesses, all of it. We’re heading to the U.S. now. The plan’s solid: new field, rich girls, more money than we could dream. I met his family on the flight—three wives, seven kids, all part of the network now. Charter flight, hidden airfield in the northeast, nobody will touch us.”


He exhales, looking around the table. “Meanwhile, I kept my teams in check—Robertson and Williamson—so no one screws up and attacks each other. I stayed quiet, off the grid. The American dark teams are still poking around London looking for me. Too bad for them. Everything we did, every single bit of it, is ours now. London’s done. U.S. is next. And yeah, I handled what needed handling personally.”


He leans back, smirking faintly. “That’s the rundown. Any questions, or do I start laughing at how everyone thought they could touch us?”


The hall hummed low when the General stood, clearing his throat. He had that old-jarhead posture — chest out, voice like gravel. Everyone quieted.


“We recovered the Petrov money,” he said, flat. “Not returning it.” A short bark of laughter rippled through the room. “This’ll make my jarhead stronger.” He stepped forward, palms flat on the table, and pushed a sealed envelope toward WS.


Obadiah snorted. “Good. Should’ve known you’d try to hold back a share, kid.”


The General didn’t wait for the retort. “You didn’t keep a part for yourself, WS. That’s not business. That’s charity. Bad habit.” He reached in, peeled back the envelope, and slapped a fat bundle of notes onto the table — four hundred grand, wrapped tight. “Here. Your cut. Consider it a lesson and a seed money.”


WS took it, fingers steady. For a moment the two of them stared each other down: a reprimand wrapped in respect. WS’s smirk was half-grin, half-bared teeth. He tucked the cash away without celebration.


The General leaned back, smiling like a man who enjoyed a good puzzle solved. “About that airfield,” he continued, amusement thinning into dry delivery, “seems the Riders and that Pakistani crew had a serious disagreement. Didn’t end well for the Riders.” He let the pause do the work, watching faces.


A few men at the far end of the table laughed—hard, ugly sounds—then the rest followed. Ray’s jaw tightened, but he didn’t stop the movement; the room was a chorus of low, satisfied noise.


“Right now several Rider bikers are being arrested and grilled about where the money is,” the General said, voice cold and pleased. “They’ll sing. They’ll point fingers. They’ll hand us everything on a silver plate. Perfect setup.”


Obadiah cracked a grin. “Like taking candy from a corpse.”


More laughter. Dwayne whooped; even the Nomads couldn’t hide their amusement. WS let the sound roll over him, raw and useful. He felt the warmth of being inside the machine — messy, brutal, efficient.


The General tapped the table once and the laughter died down. “We move out on dusk. Tight, clean. You lot know your orders.” He looked at WS last, nodding once. “And kid—don’t be such a saint next time. Keep a slice. We’re not running a charity.”


WS nodded. No promises. The money felt heavy in his pocket; the room felt right — hungry, dangerous, and squared away.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
The girls convened in a quiet corner of the clubhouse, the echoes of WS’s last words still rattling through the walls. Sasha sat curled into herself, arms tight, eyes bright with unshed tears. Robin leaned forward, her expression sharp, protective, a mix of fury and incredulity.


“I… I just don’t understand,” Sasha whispered, voice barely carrying. “I was trying to warn him… I didn’t—”


Robin cut her off, voice low but fierce. “You didn’t do anything wrong, Sasha. You did exactly what you were supposed to. Don’t let him—him!—make you feel guilty. I swear, if he thinks he can just take out all his frustration on you…”


Sasha’s shoulders trembled. “I thought… I thought he’d listen. I thought he’d understand…”


Bella shifted in her seat, one hand twisting a ring on her finger. Her eyes darted toward the door as if expecting WS to appear again, ready to make her life hell. Fear curled inside her, but beneath it there was that pull, the spark she could never quite ignore. “He… he’s impossible,” she muttered. “But… there’s still this… thrill, you know? God, I hate him, but it’s like he drags you into it anyway.”


Nadjia’s posture was rigid, precise, every movement deliberate. Her eyes, cool and calculating, flicked between Sasha and the others. “You all focus on Sasha’s feelings,” she said softly, a slight frown tugging at her brow, “and I understand that. But look at him. Warscared is suffering. He is in pain, and all of you are pretending it’s just anger. He doesn’t understand the truth yet — and in this, Sasha… you’re to blame. Not because you wanted to hurt him, but because you exist in this misunderstanding, and he has no filter left.”


Sasha flinched. “Me? I didn’t do anything!”


Nadjia’s gaze didn’t waver. “Exactly. And that’s what hurts him. He can’t process that you are innocent, so he projects everything onto you. Do you not see? You didn’t betray him… but he believes you did.”


Nami’s hands twisted together in her lap, her voice quiet, almost pleading. “He’s regressing. I worked so hard to help him… to help him grow past this… and now he lashes out at you, Sasha. At his best friend. At someone trying to protect him. And he doesn’t even know it yet… the depth of his own mistakes.”


Robin huffed, crossing her arms. “See? This is what I warned you about, Sasha. He’s changing around you, and now this — all this chaos because of some stupid rumor. You should’ve listened when I said to keep your guard up.”


Sasha’s eyes snapped to her, hurt and defensiveness tangled together. “I did listen! I didn’t make him do any of this! He… he just… exploded!”


Bella leaned back, running a hand through her hair. “You both suck in different ways. Him, because he’s an asshole who explodes at the wrong people. You, because you can’t predict what he’s going to do next. And me…” She trailed off, shaking her head. “I just feel like I’m watching a trainwreck I want to run into anyway.”


Nadjia’s lips pressed into a thin line. “This isn’t a game. WS is unraveling, and he doesn’t even know what he’s doing to himself. You all see the surface — the shouting, the tears — but beneath it, he’s miserable. Sasha didn’t betray him, and yet he’s lashing out. He needs help, not someone to cry about how unfair it is for him to hurt you.”


Nami’s voice broke a little. “He… he looked like a child again. Not the Warscared we’ve seen before. And I don’t know if I can stop him from falling back into that. I… I can’t lose the progress he made… and he just threw it all at Sasha.”


Robin’s jaw tightened. “And yet, here we are. Sasha’s hurt. WS is a mess. Vidal’s probably laughing somewhere, enjoying that he set this whole thing off.”


Sasha wiped her cheeks, trembling. “Why did he… why did he hate me like that? I… I didn’t do anything!”


Nadjia’s eyes softened just slightly, though her tone stayed factual. “Because he doesn’t know any better. And because London has been breaking him down. The rumor about the boyfriend was the last straw — all the pressure, all the mistakes, all the fear — and he vented it on the only person he trusts enough to strike. That’s the tragedy here.”


Bella muttered under her breath, almost to herself, “God, I wouldn’t survive a fraction of that.”


The room fell quiet. Sasha curled in on herself again, Nadjia’s gaze still trained on the doorway, Nami whispering worried prayers under her breath, Robin steeling herself to defend Sasha again if needed, and Bella… well, Bella just felt the thrill of chaos curling in her gut, even as the weight of it pressed down.


None of them could deny it: Warscared was hurting. And no one had the right words to fix it.


WS rounded up his Nomads, minus the General, and prepared for a ride. He needed to burn off the tension — every fiber of him still sparking from the clubhouse meltdown.


Then his two new bikes arrived. He froze. Fucking hell. The bikers were smaller. What the—did I just spend a fortune on toys that barely fit anyone?


Amos laughed, clapping him on the shoulder. “You mean you didn’t know? Dude… you’re too tall for most bikes.”


WS gritted his teeth. “Fuck it. Amos, the Honda’s yours. I’ll stick with Martha for now.” He swung onto the saddle, the engine growling beneath him like a living thing, and led his honor guard into the forest.


The London job had been brutal, but lucrative. Four hundred thousand richer, plus whatever the agency had paid. Yet it wasn’t the money that gnawed at him. He had fucked up — time and again. Sasha had struck him where he was most vulnerable, and it had thrown off his rhythm. Every misstep in London felt amplified, every corner tight, every decision heavier.


But out here, under the trees, with wind tearing at his hair, his fury transformed into focus. The General knew his capability now. If you wanted death, you called Warscared. If you wanted people saved… probably Ray was the safer choice.


The Petrov millions? The General wasn’t sitting on them. It didn’t matter, it was going for angel jarhead chapters. The Petrov family’s concern had never been the money — it was the Senate vote. And they had it.


WS didn’t dwell on the politics. He had his bikes. His Nomads. His honor guard. And in the wilderness, with Martha biting into the trail and the forest blurring past, he began to feel… like himself again.


WS was deep in the middle of nowhere, the forest stretching endlessly on either side of the dirt trail. He’d just finished a well-watered lunch with his boys, engines cooling, conversation easing into quiet camaraderie. For a moment, the weight of London, the clubhouse, and Sasha’s impact seemed to lift — until his phone buzzed.


A single message. No words. Just a song: Letdown. – Say That You Love Me.


Something knotted in his chest. The melody, soft and pleading, cut through the adrenaline and the pride he’d been clinging to. His jaw tightened, hands twitching on the handlebars. He knew exactly what it meant — Sasha reaching out, vulnerable, hoping he might understand.


He swallowed hard. Could he… apologize? Could he own up to the words he’d hurled, the venom he’d spat, the way he’d made her feel like a target? His pride screamed no. His gut screamed yes. His emotions had run wild before — but this time, he had to consider the wreckage he’d left behind.


Far away, Sasha and Ayuah sat together, staring at the same screen. Sasha’s fingers hovered, anxious. Ayuah’s eyes were sharp, calculating. “Do you think he’ll reply?” she asked.


Sasha bit her lip. “I… I don’t know. He was so angry. I don’t even know if he can apologize… or if he’ll even realize what he did.”


A silence hung over the two of them, punctuated only by the faint hum of notifications. And somewhere out there, in the forest, WS wrestled with the one thing he’d never been able to control: his own heart.


Sasha stared at the phone, her fingers hovering over the screen. The song Letdown. – Say That You Love Me played softly, the words seeping into the quiet room.


Ayuah leaned closer, eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “Listen,” she said, tilting her head toward the lyrics. “Do you hear what he’s being reminded of here? The chorus — it’s about regret, vulnerability, and the need to be honest before it’s too late. That’s him, Sasha. That’s exactly where he’s at right now.”


Sasha blinked, a little overwhelmed. “But… after what he said… I don’t know if he even can apologize.”


Ayuah shook her head gently, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “He can. He will. This song isn’t random. He’s hearing it, and it’s forcing him to feel the weight of everything he let loose on you. His pride might be in there somewhere, but underneath it all, he knows he needs to fix this — even if it kills him to swallow the anger and admit he was wrong.”


Sasha bit her lip, the tension in her chest easing just slightly. “You really think so?”


“I know so,” Ayuah said firmly. “It hits every point he messed up on — the jealousy, the words he shouldn’t have said, the fear he’ll never forgive himself… but he will apologize. You’ll see.”


Sasha’s fingers tightened around the phone, a mix of hope and apprehension in her chest. Somewhere out there, WS was hearing the song too — and for the first time since the meltdown, he was beginning to wonder if he could make things right.


Nami’s voice trembled with frustration. “Do you even realize how much work Nojiko and I put into raising him? Years of patience, guidance… keeping him from falling apart! And now it feels like all of that is unraveling! He’s lashing out, losing control, and no one seems to care what this is doing to him!”


Nadjia stiffened, her eyes narrowing. Who does she think she is, talking about my master like that? The thought flared in her mind, but she kept it to herself. Instead, she calmly grabbed her phone and typed a message:


Master, I am here for whenever you need to unleash your anger… Love you from your favorite pet.


WS read the message mid-ride, letting out a low, amused laugh. “Fucking hell… everyone’s trying their luck today,” he muttered. He pondered for a moment, a sly grin spreading across his face. “Book me a hotel in the next town over. Send me the address. I’ll meet you tonight and… fulfill your being-ravished dreams.”


Nadjia glanced at the screen, cheeks warming, a small, satisfied smile tugging at her lips. Nami, watching her, couldn’t hide her exasperation. Is she even listening? she thought, incredulous. Nadjia seemed utterly absorbed in her own delight, completely undisturbed by the chaos


Nadjia kept her composure, letting Nami vent while her thoughts ran deeper, darker. She typed her message carefully, deliberately:


Master, I am here for whenever you need to unleash your anger… Love you from your favorite pet.


Her fingers lingered on the phone as a shiver ran through her. This is why I am his and no one else’s, she thought. Her submission to WS was absolute — it granted her freedom from anyone else in the world. There was nothing she would not do for him, nothing she would refuse if he commanded it. Her happiness, her entire sense of purpose, rested in his satisfaction.


And that was why this moment was so agonizing. Sasha may have been wronged, but her beloved master was in pain, and no one seemed to notice that. Everyone’s focus was on Sasha — Sasha, Sasha, Sasha. She is not worthy of my master’s attention, Nadjia thought bitterly. And yet, instead of feeling lucky that he even gave her attention, Sasha allowed herself to hurt and create problems for her master.


A dangerous thought crept through her mind. If my master ordered me to kill, would I do it? She wanted to say no, to reject the idea, but she knew the truth — she would obey, no matter what. Absolute obedience wasn’t just a choice; it was her nature, her bond, and her torment.


She glanced at the screen again, a faint, controlled blush warming her cheeks, a quiet smile tugging at her lips. Her master was about to see her devotion in action, and no one — not Nami, not Sasha, not anyone — could interfere.


Robin paced back and forth, fists clenched, glaring at Vidal. “Why the hell did you have to say that Sasha had a new boyfriend? Do you have any idea what you set off?!”


Vidal leaned back casually, a smirk playing on his lips. “One just… doesn’t not answer WS. He’s not the kind of guy you ignore. I told him what I believed to be true. Besides, it’s partially their fault — Nojiko and Nami first. He always felt like the third wheel in his own family. If I had to call him, it was because they were keeping Nami busy!”


Robin’s eyes blazed. “That’s no excuse, Vidal! You know how volatile he can be!”


Vidal shrugged. “Relax. WS’s pride is too great — he’ll eventually return. Probably pretend nothing happened, like always.”


Meanwhile, Bella sat nearby, a wicked grin tugging at her lips as she scrolled through a few nudes she had taken earlier. The images were a private game, meant to rile Vidal, but her mind kept drifting to WS. The heat in her groin, the ache of desire since his return, was burning a hole through her restraint. Poor Vidal was paying for that fire now, not that he minded — he had never been happier in his life.


But even in her fantasies, the memory of WS’s sharp words, his teasing, demeaning names over the phone, lingered. He had a way of cutting into her, marking her, making her desire and fear mingle into something almost unbearable. And while Vidal tried to satisfy her, she couldn’t stop thinking about the one who had truly ignited her heat — the man who was still out there somewhere, wild, untamed, and utterly impossible to resist.


Sasha sat quietly in class, half-listening, when the teacher’s voice cut through the murmurs.


“Fellow students, we would like to introduce your new classmate… Miss Claudia de las Casas.”


Sasha’s head snapped up instantly. She recognized her immediately. Claudia had been part of WS’s ruse — the Francesco persona. She’d seen her in gossip magazines: the most desired heiress in Mexico, a de la Casa. Wealth wasn’t enormous by global standards, but the media framed her power socially and politically as unmatched. Every tabloid whispered of her four lovers: two cartel heirs, a political peddler, and a Saudi prince.


Her father’s warning echoed in Sasha’s mind: WS had been plotting with the Arabs. Could Claudia be the connection?


Claudia stepped into the room, graceful and confident. Sasha rose to her feet and offered a polite nod. “Welcome, Claudia. We met a few days ago, didn’t we? Acquainted through a common friend… what was his name again?”


Claudia blinked, taken aback. “Eduardo,” she said quickly.


Sasha arched an eyebrow. “Francesco.”


Ayuah, observing silently, tilted her head. “I’ve been trying the same,” she said, revealing a faint scar on her belly. “I haven’t seen him since he saved my life.”


Claudia’s brow furrowed slightly. Even his sister hasn’t seen him? Ayuah’s remark struck a chord. Something felt off. Hearing that Nami, his sister, had also been out of touch triggered a sudden unease. She had always thought of WS as her “brother in life,” but now… was there a place for her at all? Was someone else filling the void she assumed belonged to her?


Claudia knew WS had a sister and a brother, but hearing someone else referred to as his sister without herself being mentioned planted a seed of doubt — as if someone else were staking a claim on the man she considered family.


Sasha’s eyes narrowed, curiosity and suspicion mixing. Claudia’s gaze remained bright, but there was an unspoken tension, a quiet conflict beneath the surface, as both girls measured their connection to the elusive man called Francesco… or Eduardo… or WS.


Sasha, Claudia, and Ayuah settled at a quiet table for lunch. The cafeteria buzzed around them, but in their little bubble, the conversation felt unusually intimate.


Claudia leaned forward, eyes intent. “Where can I find WS? I have some catching up to do… ever since our weekend in Yucatán.”


Sasha froze, internal alarm bells ringing. How close are you two? she asked cautiously.


Claudia’s lips curved faintly. “Close enough,” she said softly. “Close enough for me to miss the days when he hugged me in bed… and kissed my head to help me sleep.”


Sasha’s fork hovered midair, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief. “So… you are lovers?”


Claudia shook her head quickly. “It’s nothing like that.”


Ayuah tilted her head, eyes wide with genuine confusion. “Wait… hold on. You’re saying you get that close to a boy… and there’s no sex involved?”


Claudia nodded. “Exactly. We have a bond stronger than that. Sex would complicate everything. I never considered him that way — and I doubt he would consider me in that way either.”


Ayuah’s jaw dropped slightly. Her own experience with Jeff flashed in her mind — how their bodies were barely compatible, how physical intimacy required effort and left her aching afterward, forcing her to make it up to him in other ways. The idea of a close, deeply intimate connection with a boy that didn’t involve any sexual component was completely alien to her.


Claudia chuckled at Ayuah’s stunned silence. “I know it’s strange. But it works for us. The emotional connection… the trust… it’s enough.”


Sasha blinked, trying to process the confession. Claudia’s words painted a picture of intimacy that was entirely emotional, protective, and strangely profound — something Sasha had never truly considered.


Sasha shook her head, incredulous. “I just… I can’t imagine a wild animal like WS having that sort of relationship with a girl — especially one who’s confident and imposing, like Claudia.”


Nami, standing quietly behind Sasha, finally spoke up, her tone sharp and insistent. “You can’t? Because that’s exactly the sort of relationship me and him have. We’ve even slept together — fully naked. But it’s not about sex! Not everything in this world is about sex, Sasha!”


Claudia froze, taking in Nami’s presence. Tall, like a tower, impossibly thin, striking green eyes, and fiery red hair — everything about her radiated strength and presence. Claudia, a Latina, slightly curvier with larger breasts than Nami, cataloged it all in passing, nothing sexual.


And yet… a fleeting thought crossed her mind, unbidden. If I were in his position… I’d have already boned her, she imagined, projecting her own subconscious impulses onto Nami, the real sibling. Incest or no incest — it wasn’t about morality or action, it was about instinct, the raw, possessive perspective she imagined WS might feel.


Her eyes softened as she blinked away the thought. Claudia knew it was fantasy, pure projection, and entirely separate from reality. But the moment left her reflective, a little shaken, and strangely aware of the complexity of her bond with WS — and the intensity of his pull over everyone in his orbit.


Sasha and Ayuah stood at the front of the classroom. “Everyone, we’d like to introduce a new transfer student… Miss Claudia de las Casas.”


Before anyone could say anything, Nami’s mouth flew open. “The… slut of Mexico City, sleeping around with four guys and not making a pick?”


The room went silent. Claudia blinked, momentarily taken aback. This bluntness — razor-sharp, unapologetic, and fearless — was pure WS. Polished, refined, and sophisticated compared to WS, but unmistakably him. Claudia tilted her head, studying Nami. Was it the genes? Or the upbringing?


Nami’s eyes widened as she realized how she sounded and how closely Claudia was observing her. “Uh… sorry about that,” she muttered, cheeks warming.


Claudia’s laughter rang out, warm and genuine. “No need to apologize. I was actually wondering whether it’s genetic or cultural, the way you spoke!”


Nami blinked, caught between mortification and fascination, while Claudia’s amusement only made the tension in the room lighter. The air hummed with subtle recognition — a hint of WS’s influence threading through both their personalities, one raw and brash, the other more controlled but unmistakably alike.


Nami shrugged, trying to look nonchalant despite the lingering tension. “It’s just how my mother raised me… and all my siblings. Although… some have… generated.”


Claudia raised an eyebrow, leaning in slightly, curiosity in her eyes. “Tentatively… WS?”


Nami shook her head, a small smirk tugging at her lips. “Nope. Vidal.”


Claudia blinked, processing that. “Ah… so the chaos, the boldness… it runs in the family, just… not from him.” She laughed softly, shaking her head. “Makes sense. That explains a lot.”


Nami grinned, a little smug. “Yep. WS… he’s something else entirely. You’ll see soon enough.”


Claudia’s eyes flicked toward Sasha and Ayuah, then back at Nami, and she couldn’t help but think about the mix of genes, upbringing, and sheer personality that had shaped these people — especially the wild, unpredictable WS who connected them all.


Nami shook her head, still blushing. “Nadjia left in a hurry… and her cheeks were flushed. I suspect her ass finally healed, and she’s going for another drill. Fuck… who could’ve thought she’d turn into such a slut?”


Ayuah smirked knowingly. “It’s always the quietest ones… except for our poor Sasha here, so unlucky at love.”


Claudia’s mind drifted to the messages she’d seen on WS’s phone — the one woman he had been able to show concern for while also… well, indulging his desires. She was an anomaly. Unlucky at love? Claudia thought. She had a man like WS present. What was there to be unlucky about? Wagyu had been there and enjoyed it, but he hadn’t loved her enough to keep her. But this girl…? Claudia shook her head slightly, keeping the thought to herself.


Then Bella burst out laughing, drawing all the girls’ attention. “Why are you laughing, you freaking lunatic?” Sasha demanded.


Bella waved a hand, still giggling. “If that’s true… fuck… how much of a freak will Robin become once she gets her turn?”


Sasha’s eyes widened, a mix of shock and disbelief. Claudia just raised an eyebrow, curious about this chaotic dynamic of the clique — where teasing, rumor, and sexual exploits all intertwined in ways she had never fully imagined.


Robin and Sasha both froze, eyes wide. “Bella… why are you saying that?” Sasha asked, horrified.


Bella shrugged, smirking. “Look, if the theory holds, nobody is more quiet than Robin. And if she’s anything like Nadjia… well, let’s just say she’s going to blow everyone’s expectations out of the water once she finally lets loose.”


Robin’s face turned red. “Not all of us are depraved sexual fiends like you, Bella!”


Vidal stood, trying to defend Bella. “Hey, she’s just being—”


Nami cut him off instantly, shaking her head. “Nope. Bella’s a freak, and you’re too much of a simp to notice, Vidal.”


Bella laughed, tossing her hair back. “Exactly. And I wouldn’t have it any other way. Robin’s going to be a wild card, and I can’t wait to see it.”


Sasha groaned, burying her face in her hands. Claudia watched quietly, curious and slightly amused by the chaotic mix of shock, teasing, and sheer audacity that defined the clique.


WS slipped out quietly, leaving his men in their separate motel, ensuring they wouldn’t witness anything tonight. He moved through the dark streets with purpose, letting the tension from London fade with every mile.


Meanwhile, Nadjia arrived at the hotel and booked the room herself, keeping everything under the radar. She moved swiftly, her cheeks flushing slightly, and took a moment to glance around. Everything was in place — privacy secured, no interruptions, no witnesses.


By the time WS arrived, the room was ready, the atmosphere charged with anticipation. He closed the door behind him, taking in the space and her presence. “Good,” he muttered. “No surprises. Just… us.”


Nadjia smiled, a quiet excitement in her eyes. The hotel room felt like a world carved out for them alone, a private stage for whatever was about to unfold.


Nadjia’s pulse quickened as she stepped further into the hotel room, taking in the dim light and the quiet privacy. Everything was finally in place — no interruptions, no eyes watching, just the two of them.


Her mind raced, and without thinking, she moved toward him, desire and determination shining in her eyes. She was going for the prize, wanting to claim what had been simmering between them for weeks.


But before she could get too close, WS’s hand caught hers, steadying her. His deep blue eyes held hers, calm yet commanding. “Pet… we have time,” he murmured, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. “Let us enjoy ourselves. No rush.”


Nadjia paused, chest rising and falling, the heat in her cheeks betraying her excitement. We have time… she repeated silently, and for the first moment that day, she felt the thrill of anticipation stretch out endlessly before them. She allowed herself to melt under his gaze, knowing that whatever happened next would be exactly how he wanted it — shared, deliberate, and entirely theirs.


Nadjia let herself melt into the moment, surrendering completely to the heat radiating from him and the deep, commanding warmth of his voice. Every word, every movement, wrapped around her like fire and silk, and she felt herself unraveling in the safest, most intoxicating way.


Nothing felt too much to pay for this — this sensation of being seen, desired, and loved with a force she had never known. She endured, obeyed, served, and let herself be wholly consumed by the experience, wave after wave of overwhelming emotion coursing through her.


Time seemed to stretch, and in that private cocoon, all the chaos of the outside world faded. She reached one climax after another, not in detail, but in the sheer intensity of being held, treasured, and adored by him.


By the end, Nadjia was trembling, flushed, and utterly spent, but above all, she felt alive, cherished, and entirely his — a devotion she would never question, and a moment she would carry with her always.


Nadjia lay curled beside him, her chest rising and falling with a rhythm that matched the warmth radiating from his body. With every passing moment, she felt herself sinking deeper into submission, not from weakness, but from the sheer trust and adoration she felt for him.


WS tilted his head, those piercing diamond-blue eyes studying her. “Why… are you becoming more submissive?” he asked softly, curiosity laced with affection.


Her lips trembled as she whispered, “Because… the more submissive I am to you, the stronger I feel. Every ounce of confidence I have, every breath, every thought, every heartbeat… comes from you, my master. You are the source of it all.”


Her gaze lingered on his eyes, feeling exposed and yet completely safe. “Without you, the world would turn grey again. But with you… with you here, I feel alive. Colors, warmth, life — all of it blooms when I am completely, utterly naked in front of your beautiful eyes.”


She shivered slightly, not from cold but from the overwhelming depth of her emotions. To be so vulnerable and yet so seen, so dominated and yet so empowered — it was intoxicating, and she clung to it, savoring every heartbeat, every glance, every moment of their private connection.


WS held her gaze, his diamond-blue eyes locking with hers. “Spread your arms… open yourself to me,” he murmured, his voice low and commanding.


Nadjia obeyed, trembling slightly, surrendering completely. Every nerve in her body buzzed with anticipation, and though her body squirmed under the intensity of the moment, her adoring eyes never left his face.


She let herself be completely seen, completely vulnerable, and completely devoted. The heat between them was electric, every movement and glance reinforcing the trust and connection they shared. In that private space, Nadjia felt cherished, desired, and entirely his — her world reduced to the curve of his smile, the depth of his gaze, and the unspoken promise in his touch.


Nadjia trembled slightly as he held her close, every sensation heightened by the intensity of the moment. Even as the pressure and tension pressed against her, she endured it without complaint, pushing through the discomfort as if it were nothing.


Each sharp moment only deepened her adoration for him. Every time her body tensed, she reminded herself that this was his will, his presence, and that every ounce of surrender was a gift to him. Her love for him made the sensation bearable — almost imperceptible — because nothing mattered more than pleasing him and existing entirely under his gaze.


Her eyes never left his face, drinking in every subtle expression, every nuance. She felt herself floating somewhere between pain and pleasure, completely devoted, completely exposed, and utterly alive in the way only he could make her feel.


In that quiet, intense space, Nadjia understood that her endurance was more than just strength; it was love incarnate — proof of how fully and completely she belonged to him, heart and soul.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
Still catching her breath, Nadjia blinked when he suddenly asked, almost casually, “So… how are things at college?”


The question struck her as absurd in the moment, but his tone carried a weight that made her answer seriously. She started telling him about her classes, her routine, how it all felt so ordinary compared to being with him.


Then he leaned back, eyes narrowing with that strange blend of humor and bitterness she had come to recognize. “You know… I really fucked up with London. Never wanted to go. But the government doesn’t give a shit about what you want.”


Nadjia froze. Her heart skipped. “Wait—London? You mean… you were there because the government demanded it from you?”


He gave her a half-smile, half-sneer, and for a moment his diamond-blue eyes seemed colder than usual. “Unlike what people think, I’m not a suicidal moron.” He chuckled, low in his chest, recalling something. “Robertson and Greg… they once joked about me, called me ‘the Japanese moron boss.’” His laugh was short, sharp, but not bitter — more like he still found their insolence amusing.


Nadjia, stunned, could only stare at him. Every time she thought she was beginning to understand who he was, another layer peeled back, revealing more shadows and more fire than she imagined possible.


WS leaned back, fixing her with that calm, commanding presence. “And what about Nami? Vidal? The ZPR clique?”


Nadjia straightened, as though delivering a report to a king. “There’s… a new girl at college, making waves. Claudia de la Casa. She draws attention without trying, and Nami… Nami’s feeling the pressure. She’s been freaking out over you. It’s like her beautiful mask could crack at any moment.”


Unable to hold herself back, Nadjia took his hand in hers, pressed her lips to it, and let her tongue brush his wrist with trembling reverence. “But my master is the strongest…” she whispered, her body shivering at the taste of his skin in her mouth.


In an instant, WS pulled his hand away and caught her by the hair, forcing her eyes upward into his diamond-blue gaze. Nadjia gasped, her cheeks burning red.


Her voice came out soft, but she obeyed, explaining further: “Robin and Sasha… they’ve been disagreeing again, and it’s getting sharper. Bella? Still crazy as ever. And Ayuah with Jeff—no one understands their relationship, it’s so… off-kilter.”


Every word tumbled out of her in a rush, not just a report, but a confession of how much she lived to be the one who kept him informed, who carried his secrets, who bathed in his attention.


WS’s grip in her hair tightened just slightly, his voice low but sharp, cutting through her shivers:


“And Sasha? I was pretty mean to her. It wasn’t her fault… but at the time, I cracked. How is she reacting?”


Nadjia’s breath caught. She licked her lips nervously before answering, her tone reverent, but steady—because she knew he wanted the truth, not comfort.


“She hides it, Master… but it hurt her. She walks like ice now, holding her head high, but I see the cracks. When your name is mentioned, her hands tremble just a little, and her voice falters before she steadies it. She pretends she doesn’t care, but…” Nadjia’s eyes softened, glowing with that adoration as her voice dropped to a whisper, “…but she does. You’re the only one she lets close enough to wound her. And you did.”


For a moment she pressed her lips to the back of his hand, almost instinctively, adding with quiet fervor:


“She’ll forgive you, though. They all do. No one can stay away from you, Master.”


WS let his forehead rest against hers, the brief contact steadying and sharp all at once. His voice was a low promise and a dare. “Don’t pretend to be Sasha. Tell me. Now. Or we go back to your weakest drill — and you know exactly which one that is.”


Nadjia’s breath hitched; a small, defeated moan escaped her. “That’s not fair,” she whispered, part pout, part pleading. “Even my weakest subject — I love it when you make me do it.”


He lifted an eyebrow. “You love being broken and rebuilt. Explain what you meant.”


She swallowed, cheeks still flushed, words tumbling out soft and quick. “If you keep rewarding me like this… I’ll tell you something that’ll piss you off. You’ll unleash on me. And I… I think I’ll love it.”


For a beat he watched her, that inscrutable blue studying every tremor. Then he said, quieter, almost gentle: “Nobody looks at me the way you do.”


Nadjia’s smile was small and instant. “Bella does.” She hesitated, then added, honest and plain: “I see it. She trembles when your name comes up. It’s not the same — she’s loud about it, rougher, more hungry — but I’ve seen it. She… she reacts.”


WS pulled back enough to search her eyes. “And you?”


She met his gaze, fierce and certain. “I know I’m different. I see you; I belong to you. But yes — Bella looks at you, too. She’s chaotic about it, not serene like me.”


He considered that, a brief smile ghosting his mouth. “Keep that between us.”


“Always,” she breathed, and nestled closer as the room closed in around them — the world reduced to the heat of shared breath, the soft aftermath of trust, and the dangerous, tender conversations that only came


WS pushed himself up and crossed to the mini-fridge, letting the cool air wash over him. He cracked it open, yanking out a bottle of water and hurling it across the bed with a sharp clack against the duvet. It bounced into Nadjia’s lap.


“Drink,” he ordered, voice flat and decisive. “I’m not done with you today. Another hour of training before I decide you’re finished.”


Nadjia’s hands shook as she fumbled the cap, gulping the water like it was salvation. Her skin still burned where his hands had pressed into her — bruises and fingerprints mapping out the ruthlessness of what he’d made her endure. Part of her ached in a way that made her mind scream what the hell, but beneath that ache something else roared: yes. The contradiction sat on her like a live wire — pain and satisfaction braided together — and she swallowed down the water and the feeling, ready for whatever he exacted next.


WS sat back on the edge of the bed, the room still humming with the aftershock of what they'd just done. He watched her for a long breath, his expression folding into something like regret—thin, sharp, real. The name Sasha slipped into his mind, then Bella, and the way his anger had flared earlier. He’d taken it out on her, and even as the thought landed he felt the small, guilty weight of apology.


“Nadjia,” he murmured, voice low. “I… sorry. I shouldn’t have—” He stopped, not because the sentence failed but because words felt useless against what he’d already done.


She was a map of him: his sweat cooling on her skin, his fingerprints darkening at her hips, the faint crescent of teeth on her left breast already a private bruise. She could feel each mark like a promise, and instead of shame there was a bright, stupid joy in her chest.


“It’s okay, Master,” she breathed, smiling up at him. “This is what my life means. To serve you… to be for you. I’ll do it as best as I can.”


He leaned down and kissed her—slow, not urgent, a soft sealing of something fragile and feral at once. Nadjia exhaled into the kiss and settled against him like a contented animal: warm, trusting, utterly at home in the small orbit they’d carved from the chaos outside.


WS’s confession landed in the quiet like a stone. He didn’t dramatize it — he simply said it, voice flat and steady as if recounting facts from a ledger.


“I killed Pashtur,” he said. Nadjia’s breath caught. “Who was Pashtur?” she whispered.
“A Pakistani-British gangster,” WS answered, the edges of the memory cold in his mouth. “Used lover-boys to drag girls into brutal lives. I thought I’d saved a dozen when I ripped them out of his orbit — but later they were found dead. Corrupt cops said it was some death cult. Bullshit. When I freed them, they were alive. Pashtur wanted me to seduce Sasha and other rich girls, turn them into puppets for his trade. So I ended it. Him, his wives, his children — before they even set foot ashore. Before that rot could spread here.” He said it without flourish, like a man reciting an invoice of sins done and debts paid.


Nadjia’s eyes filled, fierce and uncomplicated. “Master, you’re a hero,” she said, voice thick. “If anyone failed those girls, it wasn’t you — it was the system that let people like him exist. You did what had to be done.” Her hand found his and squeezed. To her, his violence was protection; his decision, brutal as it might sound, felt like salvation.


WS watched her for a long beat, the light from the window cutting across his face. “If I had wanted to make you like those girls,” he said quietly, testing her, “if I’d seen the potential in you the way Pashtur did in others — would you let me? If I ordered it, would you be willing to become that?”
Nadjia didn’t hesitate. She licked her lips, eyes glazed with that dangerous devotion. “Of course, Master. I would do anything for you. In my world, I either submit to someone worthy, or the world keeps breaking me until there’s nothing left. With you I can rest. You are my choice.”


He exhaled, something like a shadow passing over his features. “Pashtur saw the same thing in me,” he murmured, voice low. “He saw a tool. I almost became that. I don’t want to be that man.” For the first time since she’d known him in the raw, Nadjia heard the apprehension — not about action, but about what action did to the man who takes it. She moved closer and let him hold the confession between them, the room full of both the weight of what he had done and the complicated mercy he thought it offered.


WS’s voice was low, almost contemplative, as he looked down at her. “I’ve set up two trust funds,” he said, deliberate, “for two children. I’m fairly sure they’re mine.”


Nadjia’s breath caught, her fingers tightening against his chest. “Children?” she whispered, awed and hesitant.


He nodded, a shadow crossing his features. “Some of my past… dalliances, they produced offspring. I feel guilty for them. For the lives I may have impacted without knowing. Money can’t fix everything, but it’s the least I can do.”


Nadjia pressed a kiss to his lips, tender but resolute. Pulling back slightly, she whispered, “If you ever wanted, my womb would serve you too. I would love to bring forth something of you… a powerhouse like your children could be.”


WS’s hand came up, cupping her face firmly. “No,” he said, voice steady, though his eyes softened. “Not yet. I won’t turn you into a mistake.”


Her lips trembled, but she obeyed, eyes downcast. “Of course, Master. Nothing you do to me can be a mistake… I have no will against you except to serve. Even in that, I exist for you.”


He exhaled slowly, gaze drifting over her. Was she always this utterly given… or did I make her this way?


Nadjia, oblivious to his question, settled against him like a flame curling around warmth, letting the quiet intimacy speak louder than words ever could.


A sharp knock rattled the door. Nadjia stirred, realizing the sun had risen hours ago. Her body ached, muscles sore from the night, yet she moved to cover herself quickly before opening the door.


The Nomads stood there, rifles slung and trackers in hand. Their eyes widened the moment they saw her — her beauty catching them off guard.


“Uh… sorry, ma’am… wrong room, I guess,” one stammered, trying to backpedal.


But the man holding the tracker shook his head with a grin. “Nope. Right room, boss.”


WS stirred behind her, voice deep and amused. “Oh, hello, guys. I had to leave for a bit… take care of something.”


Another Nomad, eyes lingering on Nadjia, muttered under his breath, “Yeah… sure, boss. Something double D’s, right…”


WS smirked, stepping forward and closing the door in their faces. He quickly got dressed, then leaned down to kiss Nadjia. “You must go to college,” he said, brushing a lock of hair from her flushed face.


She whimpered softly. “Master… my body is all sore… my bottom… wrecked again…”


He gave her a pointed look, tone firm. “No negotiation. Your studies are important. Do not fail me — or no more… spankings for you.”


Nadjia’s cheeks burned crimson. “O-okay, Master…” she whispered, already trying to stand a little straighter despite the ache, ready to obey.


WS roared through the countryside on his bike, sweat and exertion from last night still clinging to him. The Nomads following behind couldn’t help but comment.


“Damn, boss… you’re really pungent today,” one muttered, wrinkling his nose.


Meanwhile, Nadjia arrived at college, still flushed and sore from last night. As she stepped into the classroom, Ayuah and Bella immediately noticed her.


“Dang, girl,” Bella teased, smirking. “You got really wrecked, huh?”


Nadjia blinked. “How… how do you know?”


Ayuah grinned. “Bella’s right. You look like me after my weekly date night with Jeff — stretched and… well, properly handled.”


Nadjia’s cheeks flushed, but she quickly shot back with a mischievous grin. “Really, Ayuah, get a guy with a smaller dick! Or I suspect you won’t reach thirty,” she teased, earning a burst of laughter from Bella.


Ayuah rolled her eyes, mortified but laughing under her breath, while Nadjia kept her composure, hiding the private fire from last night that no one here could touch.


Nadjia navigated the hallways, still flushed from last night, when Bella and Ayuah flanked her like persistent shadows.


“So, spill it already,” Bella teased, nudging her. “Who’s the guy? He wrecked you, didn’t he?”


Ayuah leaned in conspiratorially. “Yeah… you’re glowing in all the wrong ways, girl. We need details.”


Nadjia smirked faintly, brushing past them. “You’ll get no details. Some things are… private.”


They followed her to the ZPR clique room, where Robin, Nami, Sasha, and Claudia were sitting with cups of tea, debating their differences over the latest college drama. The tension between the girls was palpable, but the moment Nadjia stepped in, curiosity shifted to her.


“I’m Nadjia,” she said, offering a polite nod toward Claudia, who returned it with a bright, inquisitive smile. “We haven’t met before.”


Claudia’s eyes sparkled with interest. “It’s nice to meet you. I’ve heard of you around campus.”


Robin raised an eyebrow. “Careful introducing yourself to Claudia,” she murmured to Nadjia, a teasing edge in her voice. “She’s sharper than she looks.”


Nadjia chuckled softly, feeling the unspoken understanding between her and WS lingering in her chest. She and Claudia began exchanging polite conversation, and Nadjia could sense the subtle curiosity from the others, though WS’s influence on her was invisible to anyone else.


She wondered briefly if Nami, her master’s sister, had ever glimpsed this side of him — the part of WS that cultivated a special, almost protective bond with Nadjia, one that went beyond ordinary interactions. But Nami didn’t know, and that secrecy was part of what made their dynamic so… powerful.


As the sun began to set, WS swung by the Nomads to say his goodbyes. He opened his arms for a hug, but most of the guys stepped back, shaking their heads.


“No thanks, Pepe Le Pew,” one muttered, wrinkling his nose.


WS sniffed his shirt. “Come on… it can’t be that bad,” he said, half-grinning.


Another smirked. “Yeah… no thanks anyway. See you next time, boss. And thanks for the money — 400,000 in a day’s work. You’re the best.”


WS laughed, shaking his head. “Fucking hell… an Angel saying thanks for the cash. That’s a first.”


One of them teased, “But seriously, if you want me to get anywhere near you when you smell like this, it’s gotta be a million.”


WS chuckled, pointing at him. “Okay, so we’ve reached the conclusion that you’re a whore, Greg. Now it’s just a matter of negotiating the price.”


The Nomads roared with laughter, the camaraderie clear. WS shook his head, still smiling — his work was done, the money split, and the loyalty of his men reaffirmed.


WS arrived at Nojiko and Nick’s house, the evening air still heavy with the scent of sweat and leather from his ride.


As soon as he stepped inside, Vanessa barreled toward him with a joyful shriek, arms wide. “WS!”


But the moment she got close enough to sniff him, her face twisted in disgust. “W-what the hell, dude? Ever heard of a shower?!”


WS chuckled sheepishly, waving a hand. “Come on… it can’t be that bad, can it?”


Vanessa recoiled, fanning the air around her. “Bad? You reek like a motorcycle just ran through a swamp! Step back, seriously!”


Nojiko and Nick exchanged a glance, both suppressing smiles, while WS shook his head, laughing. “Guess I’ve got some work to do before I can be welcomed inside properly.”


The winter wind howled around the house, snow swirling dangerously close to the windows, but WS didn’t seem to notice. He stripped off his clothes and grabbed the hose outside, spraying himself down like some reckless, freezing statue.


Zara’s eyes went wide. “Fuck… he’s been cut before… what’s up with all those scars?”


Inside, Nojiko screamed, voice sharp and frantic. “Stop being stupid! You’ll catch your death, you moron! Get back inside and dry yourself by the fireplace!”


WS just laughed, shrugging off the chill. Vanessa, seeing her chance, leapt onto his back. “Piggyback time!” she shouted, and WS obliged, carrying her like a backpack straight to the warm glow of the fireplace.


From the attic, Nick called down, half amused, half exasperated. “I set up some clothes up here! And Vanessa… stop clinging to your brother like that!”


Vanessa shot him a mischievous look, sticking her tongue out. “Nope!”


WS laughed, snow dripping from his hair, while Nojiko face-palmed, muttering something about raising absolute lunatics.


Speaking of lunatics, a loud knock at the door announced Vidal and Nami, both looking mildly annoyed.


“We didn’t expect anyone at the door!” Nami exclaimed as Nojiko greeted them with a warm kiss.


“WS arrived earlier,” Nojiko said with a sigh, shaking her head. “He’s being an ass, of course, but he should be coming down soon. He’s changing clothes… smelled absolutely foul.”


Vidal snorted. “He always smells foul!”


Just then, WS appeared at the bottom of the stairs, immaculate in a full suit. Nick couldn’t resist teasing. “Did you go through the wardrobe in the attic?”


WS smirked, adjusting his tie. “Yeah… and this seemed right.”


Nami whistled, impressed. “Dang… you dress up nicely.”


The family gathered for a quick picture, smiles and laughter all around. Nami fidgeted with excitement, while Vidal, ever the opportunist, immediately snapped a photo and posted it to the ZPR Clique WhatsApp channel.


Bella’s text pinged almost immediately: “Get a seat at the table, ready for her!”


Nami frowned, shaking her head. “No… she is not invited to Nick’s anymore!”


The room erupted into laughter, the chaos of family, friends, and WS’s unpredictable presence blending perfectly into a moment of absurd warmth.


Vidal’s post on the ZPR Clique WhatsApp channel sent the girls into an instant flurry. The photo of WS in his crisp suit — immaculate, commanding, and completely out of place among the casually dressed Nojiko household — drew a mix of awe, shock, and mischief.


Robin squinted at the image, eyebrows rising. Nadjia, quick and sly, first dropped a heart emoji on the photo and then, before anyone could notice, swapped it for a laughing one.


Ayuah piped up in the group chat, teasing, “Nami… you’re looking nice too. Classy.”


Dwayne added: “Vanessa’s growing up nicely.”


Jeff followed: “Zara’s always hot.”


Ayuah’s fingers flew over the keyboard. “You two! Keep it up and you’re off the group!”


Then, quietly, a single heart emoji appeared on the photo — subtle, but pointed.


Nami frowned at the chat. “CDLC… that’s Claudia de la Casa,” she muttered, glancing at WS.


His sharp blue eyes darkened slightly, a flicker of disappointment passing over his otherwise controlled expression. Vanessa, noticing, snuggled against him. “Hey… cheer up,” she whispered.


Nami’s mind clicked into place. He was hoping for Sasha’s reaction, she realized, and now the subtle sadness in his eyes made perfect sense.


Zara piped up, curiosity bright in her eyes. “So… WS, are you going to classes tomorrow?”


WS smirked, shrugging. “Yeah, I plan to. I’ve been wanting to visit a chemistry lab ever since I was a kid. I have… maybe 300 experiments I want to try.”


Nami groaned, and Vidal immediately shook his head. “Hell no.”


“What? Last time you had a chemistry set, you made a—” Nami began, exasperated.


Vidal cut in, “A fucking bomb with kids’ acids and base solutions. Blew up a tree in the backyard!”


WS waved them off, grinning. “Technically, it was pretty simple. Thanks to Mom’s centrifuge, I could distill the basic solutions, and—bang!” He made the explosion gesture, causing Vanessa to giggle.


Nojiko shot him a harsh look. “Your acid distillation technique could have poisoned us all! I used that blender to make cakes… luckily I tested them first.”


“It’s a centrifuge, Mom,” WS said calmly.


Nojiko narrowed her eyes. “You used it as a centrifuge, but it was a freaking blender. An expensive one at that!”


Nick chimed in from the side, smirking. “Perhaps it’s better to keep WS and chemicals far away from each other.”


WS shrugged, unbothered. “I was really looking forward to it. I have several recipes I need the right materials to cook.”


Nojiko leaned closer, voice sharp. “If you even think about doing any drugs, I will personally kick your ass.”


WS just smirked, holding up his hands innocently. “Relax, Mom. Chemistry only… for now.”


Sasha sat in front of her gigantic computer, the screen practically filling the room, streaming Zara’s live feed. WS moved across the karaoke floor with effortless grace, spinning Nami, laughing with Nojiko, completely commanding attention.


The lyrics cut through the laughter: “Destiny is calling me… open up my eager eyes… ’cause I miss the right side…” Stark against his joy, each word tugged at her chest, a reminder of the restless, magnetic pull that was WS.


He wasn’t brooding, calculating, or dangerous here—tonight, he was alive, playful, even boyish in his abandon. Yet the lyrics hinted at that tension she’d always felt: a destiny only he could follow, a world he couldn’t fully share.


Sasha’s fingers hovered over the keyboard, frozen. How could someone so alive, so present, be so untouchable at the same time? WS’s laughter, the sparkle in his eyes as he twirled Nami—it was mesmerizing, impossible to turn away from.


Through the screen, she felt the pull like a physical force. Her chest tightened, and a shiver ran down her spine. She missed him. Needed to see him. And yet, fear of her own reaction kept her rooted to the chair.


Every move, every glance, every laugh—the giant screen amplified it all. WS was alive, untamed, and magnetic. And Sasha knew, deep down, that no matter how hard she tried to resist, she would be drawn in.


Sasha’s eyes stayed glued to the gigantic screen. WS’s laughter, the way he moved, the effortless way he drew everyone’s attention—it hit her like a physical jolt. Her chest tightened, her breath hitched, and an undeniable warmth pooled between her thighs.


Fingers trembling, she typed quickly, letting her frustration and desire mix:


“I should have been more careful… but you are still an asshole who owes me an apology!”


She hit send before overthinking it, then leaned back in her chair, heart racing. The video played on, WS spinning Nami, laughing with Nojiko, completely unaware of the storm he’d stirred in her room.


Even as she scolded him in words, her body betrayed her, betraying the pull he always had over her. Her pulse raced, every glance he threw to the camera making her thighs tighten again. For all her irritation, all her carefully maintained composure, she knew the message was the first of many—she had to see how he would respond.


WS’s reply popped up almost immediately:


“Yes, you are right!”


Sasha’s chest tightened, frustration coiling inside her. She opened the keyboard to fire back, to scold him some more, but her hand… her hand had slid instinctively inside her pajama bottoms, tracing familiar paths she always tried to suppress whenever she thought of him.


WTF is wrong with me? she thought, heart pounding, heat pooling lower, a mixture of annoyance and helpless arousal flooding her senses. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard, mind scrambling between wanting to reply, wanting to chastise him, and the undeniable pull of her own body betraying her.


Her chest heaved as she tried to regain composure. WS had a way of invading her thoughts without even being physically present—every word, every movement, every laugh on that screen wormed its way into her control, leaving her simultaneously frustrated and breathless.


Sasha’s fingers trembled as she closed her laptop, determined to try the “calm down” strategy. She pressed her thighs together, breathing shallowly, trying to resist the pull, but the warmth between her legs was relentless.


She realized, with a flush of surprise, that she had never given herself over like this before—not once—until WS. He was different. Even this, the urge, the helpless craving, was somehow tied to him. It wasn’t just lust—it was a magnetic pull she had never experienced with anyone else.


Heart racing, she allowed herself a careful exploration, tentatively at first, testing the boundaries of sensation that had only awakened because of him. Every thought of him—the laugh, the twirl with Nami, the diamond-blue eyes—sent another wave through her, making it impossible to focus on anything else.


Sasha bit her lip, trying to keep control, but even in restraint, she couldn’t deny it: WS had changed her, stirred something inside her she didn’t know existed, and the thought that he had no idea made it all the more maddening.


Sasha’s breath hitched as she let herself sink further into the sensations, trying to focus on the heat between her thighs while keeping her mind on him. Each memory of his laughter, his movements on the screen, the way he had looked at Nami and Nojiko—it all twisted into something intimate, something she had never felt before.


Her fingers moved with hesitant curiosity, testing boundaries she had never crossed. The frustration she had felt at his “asshole” message mingled with desire, creating a tension that made her pulse race. Every thought of him—the sharp edge of his voice, the magnetic confidence in his stance, the reckless joy he carried—sent shivers through her, pulling her closer to the edge.


Why does he do this to me? she thought, heart pounding, cheeks flushed. She wanted to scold him, to demand the apology, but every imagined moment with him, every imagined smile, every imagined touch made her body betray her, making it impossible to resist.


Minutes passed, each breath and subtle movement drawing her deeper, until she realized she was overwhelmed—consumed by heat and longing she had never experienced with anyone else. Even as frustration and shame flickered in her chest, a reluctant smile tugged at her lips. WS had this effect on her. Always.


She finally sank back against her pillows, flushed, heart racing, and whispered to herself: God, I just want him to see me, to apologize… and yet, this is all because of him.


Sasha’s fingers hovered over her phone, trembling slightly. Part of her wanted to text him again, scolding him, demanding the apology she knew he owed her. Another part of her wanted to keep silent, savoring the fire he had lit inside her.


Finally, unable to resist, she typed carefully, her thumbs hesitating over the keys:


“I can’t believe you… you absolute asshole. You owe me an apology, and don’t think I’ll let it slide this time.”


She stared at the message, heat pooling lower, heart hammering. Her body betrayed her again, responding to thoughts of him as though he were there, and she couldn’t help but blush at her own reaction.


With a shaky breath, she hit send. Immediately, a pang of anticipation gripped her. Would he answer? Would he see her the way she felt right now—frustrated, flustered, and achingly aware of him in every nerve?


Her chest tightened, and she whispered to herself: Just… let him answer. Please.


WS kicked off his boots and stripped down to his sleep clothes, muscles still humming from the ride. Normally, at home, he would have settled in with a stack of philosophers, letting the words untangle his mind before sleep. Tonight, though, at Nick’s, the quiet of the house felt different—more confined, more deliberate.


He perched on the edge of the bed, laptop open on his lap, scanning the livestream of the Classroom of the Elites. Not for amusement, not for idle curiosity, but as a mental exercise. He studied Ayanokoji’s calm, calculating gaze, the subtle manipulations and strategic positioning of every student.


Interesting… WS murmured. Unlike himself, Ayanokoji’s decisions were stripped of emotion, executed with surgical precision. WS’s own choices were messy, fueled by instinct, rage, loyalty, desire—sometimes all at once. That chaos had its advantages, but tonight, he appreciated the lesson in restraint, in cold calculation.


He leaned back, stretching, the warm light of the room casting shadows across his face. Even here, away from home, the world demanded attention, demanded analysis. And as sleep began to tug at his eyelids, he allowed himself a rare smile. Chaos was unavoidable. But understanding it, even from a distance… that was power.


WS stretched, letting the tension in his muscles unwind as he settled deeper into the blankets at Nick’s. Just as he was about to close his laptop, a notification pinged—a message from Sasha. He let it sit there, unread, his thumb hovering but refusing to open it.


Not tonight, he thought. I’ll see her tomorrow at school.


He remembered the last encounter: a clusterfuck that nearly cost Nadjia dearly. He had almost lost control, almost let rage take him too far—but in the end, he had managed to pull Nadjia out of the chaos, safeguard her. That victory came with a cost, a new chain of responsibility. Nadjia was fun, intoxicating even, but she was also a burden—delicate, volatile, and fiercely devoted in ways that demanded vigilance.


WS’s eyes drifted to the ceiling, recalling words he had read long ago, Franz Fanon’s truth echoing in his mind: The oppressed suffer, while the oppressor loses their humanity. He understood the double edge of power. Protecting those he cared for meant sometimes stepping into darkness himself. And yet, he found a strange satisfaction in that burden, a grim sort of joy in knowing he alone bore it.


The message from Sasha remained unopened, waiting. WS exhaled, letting sleep tug at him, already calculating tomorrow, already bracing for the delicate dance of chaos, responsibility, and the lives that intersected with his own.


The morning air was crisp as WS stepped out of the car, Zara clinging to his left arm and Vanessa to his right, their presence a protective buffer and a statement all at once. The campus bustled, students moving between classes, unaware that the man walking past them was anything but ordinary.


Nami appeared just as he took a step toward the college gates, her green eyes sharp with concern. She hugged him tightly, pressing a quick kiss to his cheek.


“No creating problems this time, morron,” she muttered, her voice low, a mix of admonishment and relief. “I’m sorry we didn’t talk last night, but… I’m worried. You seemed off on the phone when Sasha tried to save you from Ivan Petrov…”


WS’s lips curved into a faint smile, the kind that always seemed to make her falter slightly. She… has a way about her, he thought, letting himself indulge in the small warmth of her concern. “I’m getting over it,” he murmured, leaning down to press a quick kiss to her forehead, grounding both himself and her.


With that, they moved forward. Zara and Vanessa kept pace beside him, while Nami slid slightly behind, eyes scanning the perimeter. Security personnel and bodyguards subtly shifted to flank him, alert but unobtrusive.


Heads turned. Whispers ran through the crowd.


“Who the fuck is that?” one student muttered.


“That guy with the two… hotties holding onto him?” another whispered, pointing at Zara and Vanessa.


“And he’s talking to the Red Goddess?”


The murmurs grew louder, a ripple of curiosity and awe spreading through the students as WS’s presence, calm but magnetic, drew all eyes toward him. The man with the diamond-blue eyes, flanked by beauty and authority, was impossible to ignore.

Sasha stood a few meters away, leaning against a railing with Claudia at her side, whispering and trying to catch up after the morning’s introductions. The chatter around them faded as a sudden wave of attention swept the courtyard.


Claudia ran toward him, heart pounding, but as soon as WS saw her move, his expression snapped into ice. In a blur, he grabbed her arm and yanked her into the nearest classroom, slamming the door behind them.


“You shouldn’t be here,” he hissed, his diamond-blue eyes blazing. “You should have stayed in Mexico City!”


Claudia froze under his intensity, swallowing hard. “WS…” she whispered, her voice barely audible.


“Do you understand what could happen if anyone sees you with me?” he growled, stepping closer. “Even with the short hair, the shaved face… any photo, any casual sighting… people who’ve known us will figure out I’m still alive. You’re risking everything.”


Claudia nodded, her pulse racing, knowing he was right. “I know… I just—”


“No,” he interrupted sharply, grabbing her shoulders. “No excuses. You stay put. No one sees you, no one knows. This isn’t about feelings—it’s about survival.”


Her eyes softened despite his aggression. “WS…”


“Enough,” he said, cold but controlled. “Mexico City. That’s where you belong. Not here. Not now.”


Claudia realized she had no choice but to submit, her loyalty absolute. Even as her heart ached to stay, she understood the gravity of his warning.


Claudia approached Sasha, her expression serious, glancing briefly toward the classroom door.


“Sasha,” she said firmly, “I have to leave. ZPR… it’s not safe for me here.”


Sasha froze. “Wait—what? Leave? Are you serious? Did that asshole threaten you? Who does he think he is, telling my new friend to go back to Mexico City?”


Claudia shook her head. “No, it’s not like that,” she said calmly. “I’m leaving because it’s the only way to keep myself out of trouble. That’s all. I just… need to go today.”


Sasha frowned, frustrated but confused. “But… you haven’t done anything wrong! Why should you have to leave?”


Claudia’s gaze was steady, resolute. “It’s not about what I did. I just can’t risk anything here—not today, not now. That’s all you need to know.”


Sasha called a meeting in the ZPR clique clubroom, even inviting the three boys—Jeff, Dwayne, and Vidal. Everyone took a seat, sensing the tension in her voice.


“Claudia left,” Sasha began, her brow furrowed. “After speaking a few words with WS… he was aggressive with her, like he owned her. He told her to… fuck off.” She paused, shaking her head. “Probably not in those exact words, but she came out of it half heartbroken, half scared. I didn’t hear the entire conversation, but she mentioned something about telling Pablo… I presume that’s her father.”


“That asshole thinks he can just show up at school and boss girls around?” Sasha added, frustration evident.


Bella leaned back in her chair, smirking. “Honestly, I’m kind of glad she left. It was getting too… ethnic. A Mexican girl? Really, who needs those?”


Jeff and Ayuah shot her a glare. “Really, Bella?”


Bella grinned, unbothered. “Come on, it’s not racism. She’d be returning to Mexico anyway, not working with ZPR, so what’s the point in trying to make her part of the group?”


Nadjia, always thoughtful, chimed in. “Makes sense. We’re building something here. I’m future journalist and author, Nami’s future Supreme Court judge…”


“…and me,” Bella added with a playful grin, “future F1 driver champion.”


Ayuah raised an eyebrow. “…Or a future porn star,” she added, making the other girls giggle.


Bella shrugged. “Whatever she chooses to do, she’ll be the best at it anyway.”


robin nodded. “Exactly. But the point is, Claudia added nothing to the group. And now? We’ve got our photos in a few Mexican gossip magazines thanks to her.”


Vidal muttered something under his breath, earning a few chuckles, but everyone agreed: Claudia’s brief presence had stirred tension, but ultimately, she hadn’t impacted the core of the clique.


Sasha slammed her notebook onto the table, drawing the attention of everyone in the ZPR clique room. “I don’t care what anyone thinks, but that asshole—WS—he’s acting like a complete moron! Claudia barely talked to him, not even three minutes, and he already scared her half to death! Now she’s leaving the school early. Who does he think he is?”


Robin leaned forward, frowning. “Wait, she’s leaving? Just like that?”


“He didn’t even give her a chance,” Sasha snapped, frustration radiating. “He pushes people around, does whatever he wants, and everyone just sits there like nothing happened. This isn’t some game. It’s school!”


Bella rolled her eyes. “Figures. Typical WS. Chaos is his specialty.”


Nami’s green eyes narrowed, crossing her arms protectively. “He’s my brother. He’ll handle things in his way. Claudia made her choice—he didn’t force her. You can’t pretend to understand him.”


Ayauh nodded, calm but firm. “He saved my life. I owe him. He has his reasons, even if we don’t see them. You can’t just judge him for what we don’t understand.”


Sasha shot them both a glare. “Reasons? His ‘reasons’ are hurting everyone around him! He scares people off and makes the school unsafe. Someone needs to say it!”


Vidal leaned back lazily. “Let him be. WS does what WS does. You can complain all you want; he’ll still do his thing, and we’ll clean up afterward.”


Jeff, sitting near the edge of the group, snorted. “Or someone should just beat him, but we all know how well that went the first time he showed up.”


Dwayne groaned. “Yeah… that was a disaster.”

Sasha clenched her fists. “I don’t care about your petty complaints. The point is—WS is acting like an asshole, and someone has to say it!”


Nami, Nadjia, and Ayauh exchanged glances, a silent trinity of defense forming around him. Nadjia’s lips pressed into a thin line, and Ayauh’s gaze was steady, unwavering. Nami’s voice was calm but icy. “We see it differently. He’s not an asshole. He’s just… WS.”


Sasha groaned and slammed her hand on the table again. “I swear, if he doesn’t straighten this out, I’m going to—”


“Relax,” Nadjia interrupted softly, though there was steel beneath her tone. “He’ll handle it in his way. Let him.”


The room fell into a tense silence, each side silently measuring, aware that WS wasn’t just a student—they were dealing with someone far bigger than all of them realized.


WS stood inside a bathroom stall, cigarette smoldering between his fingers. The smoke curled lazily upward, mirroring the tension coiling in his chest. He couldn’t shake the memory of Sasha’s stare earlier—a chilling intensity that had made him feel exposed, vulnerable in a way he rarely allowed.


And then there was Claudia. She had to leave. Swift, decisive, half-heartedly frightened, yet resolute. He flicked ash into the sink and pulled out his phone, fingers hovering for a moment before typing a simple message: “Muchas gracias!”


He knew he had been a little aggressive—too aggressive, as usual—but Claudia’s choice had been entirely her own. She had acted to protect herself, to protect him, and that made all the difference. In his mind, that alone was worth the tension, the fear, the brief storm he’d unleashed.


WS paused mid-step, wondering… Did I just walk into a female WC?


From a few stalls over, a group of girls chattered loudly, oblivious to him.


“Did you see that hot stranger Vanessa and Zara walked in with at the school entrance?” one whispered.


“Yeah, and Sasha stared daggers at them. Seriously, what’s his deal?” another said.


“And the Mexican girl leaving already… kinda good, kinda bad,” a third added. “Her visit blew up our social media. Everyone was watching when she came to ZPR!”


“But that also means less attention for us to get into our usual mischiefs,” someone mumbled.


There was a brief pause. “Anyone bought cigarettes?”


A girl sniffed the air. “Ugh, who smoked in here and forgot to open the windows? Bunch of amateurs!”


WS smiled faintly to himself, staying hidden, inhaling the smoke quietly, taking in their gossip.


WS sat at the piano, fingers lightly brushing the keys, the faint smoke curling around him. The amphitheater was empty, silent… or so he thought.


He began playing, unaware that the piano was connected to the school’s sound system. The first notes echoed down the hallways. Then his voice joined the melody, low and haunting, filling every corner:


"I saw the distance in your smile like
you've been gone for quite a while..."



The song poured out, each verse carrying the weight of his guilt, his regrets over Claudia, the pull of his complicated emotions toward Sasha, and the solitude he often wrapped himself in.


As the chorus swelled, students in the corridors paused, drawn to the haunting, almost hypnotic voice carrying through the building. Some peeked into the amphitheater; others lingered in doorways, whispering to each other, captivated by the unexpected performance.


WS didn’t notice, lost in the music, in the raw honesty of the lyrics:


"I knew you'd leave,
but I still held on.
Loved you like you weren't already gone..."



Each note was a confession, each phrase a subtle plea. He was unaware of the ripples spreading across the school—students frozen in their tracks, whispers of awe mixing with gossip, the melancholy song etching itself into everyone’s memory.


By the time the final notes faded, the hallways were silent again. WS lifted his hands from the keys, exhaling slowly. A faint smile touched his lips—not satisfaction, not triumph, but the quiet relief of expression.


Unseen, Sasha’s eyes had widened in her room as the sound reached her ears. She hadn’t expected it… the combination of his raw talent, the intensity of the lyrics, and the way he moved with the music. It stirred something she hadn’t anticipated, leaving her both frustrated and unsettled, just as she suspected he could.


The amphitheater doors slammed open.


“Kathie! Really, what’s up with you and the school sound system?” WS’s voice was calm, almost teasing, as he didn’t even look up from the keys.


Behind her, several students spilled into the room, a mix of outrage and awe on their faces. “Dean!” one of the girls exclaimed. “He hasn’t done anything wrong! He—he has an angelic voice!” Another piped up, “That song… is that you singing?”


WS finally looked up, his eyes catching theirs with that effortless charm. “Nope,” he said simply, a hint of mischief curling his lips. “It’s by Elian Frost.”


Kathie cleared her throat, trying to regain authority. “This is a warning. You’re not supposed to broadcast through the sound system! Move along—now. You’ve got chemistry in five minutes.”


WS’s smile widened, completely unfazed by the reprimand. “Can you… indicate me, or at least point me towards the lab?” His tone carried a kind of infectious enthusiasm, so pure and genuine that it made Kathie pause.


She felt a shiver run down her spine at the happiness in his voice—the sheer joy in the way he said chemistry. She opened her mouth to reply, caught off guard by the unassuming intensity of a student who had single-handedly disrupted the amphitheater and captured everyone’s attention with just a song.


The corridors of ZPR were buzzing. Whispers and laughter spread like wildfire.


“Wait… was that just… on the speakers?” Robin asked, eyes wide.


Sasha slammed her notebook shut, glaring. “Yes. That was him. WS broke into the amphitheater again and gave a full performance—just like the first time he showed up at school. We had to endure that Latin song while he danced with Ariel, the philosophy teacher, instead of being evaluated properly. And she gave him full grades. Can you believe it?”


Vidal leaned back, smirking. “Of course. That asshole has been obsessed with philosophy since he was ten. He used to read three to five books a week. He probably knows more than the teacher herself.”


Bella flushed, suddenly remembering her own past transgression during that incident. She had… well, licked a napkin, and the memory made her cheeks burn crimson. She muttered under her breath, trying to hide it from the others.


Nami shook her head, half-amused, half-exasperated. “Every time he shows up, it’s chaos. And somehow, he turns even a damn school amphitheater into his personal stage.”


Ayuah rolled her eyes. “At least he’s consistent. I just don’t understand how he can get away with it.”


The chatter of the ZPR clique continued, the mix of admiration, exasperation, and disbelief clear in every word. WS’s presence—even when absent—had a way of making the ordinary extraordinary.


Sasha slammed her notebook down, glaring at everyone. “As the most powerful girls at this school, we should present a motion to have WS expelled before our… purity is called into question.”


Ayuah chuckled, shaking her head. “Nope. Not on my watch. Besides, he’s Nami and Vidal’s brother—and now Vanessa and Zara’s as well. Just the Petrov name alone won’t hold. And the Zanes are completely against it.”


Robin raised an eyebrow, frowning. “I… forgot something,” she muttered, and without another word, she walked out of the room.


Bella burst out laughing, leaning back in her chair. “Guess someone didn’t want the Revera name involved in a clear injustice!”


The room fell into a mix of laughter and groans, the tension over WS’s antics lingering but balanced by the clique’s sharp sense of perspective—and their awareness of family ties and power.


Nami leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, eyes narrowing at Sasha. “Look, your purity is long gone—except for mine and Robin’s. So don’t try playing the offended virgin, Miss Petrov. You ain’t getting him expelled just because you’re scared of how he makes you feel.”


Bella froze mid-laugh, her cheeks flushing. She had been so focused on hiding how WS’s presence scrambled her nervous system, she hadn’t noticed Sasha subtly mimicking her reactions—a mirror of frustration, incredulity, and secret admiration. Damn, she realized. She had it bad too.


Ayuah smirked knowingly, leaning against the table. “Seems like someone else just realized how chaotic WS can make everyone feel.”


Meanwhile, WS was having the time of his life in the chemistry lab, laughing like a mad scientist as he mixed chemicals in the most unusual combinations. His eyes darted constantly between the periodic table and his bubbling experiments.


“Wait, wasn’t the periodic table supposed to have just 28 days?” he asked the professor, grinning.


The poor teaching assistant froze, her clipboard shaking in her hands. WS had already threatened at least five potentially explosive experiments in the first ten minutes. At first, she had thought he was just naïve. Now, she was certain he was deliberately testing her sanity.


Without missing a beat, WS swallowed a compound that should have made anyone sick. “Oh, don’t worry,” he said cheerfully. “I neutralized most of the dangerous stuff. Totally safe for human consumption.”


He returned to his concoctions like a kid in a candy store, giggling as colorful liquids hissed and steamed in their flasks. Most of the people who had initially come to watch had already fled, thanking their lucky stars they survived the first round of chaos.


“Wanna bet I can change these properties and make some things magnetic?” WS asked, pointing to a set of beakers and powders. “Pure physics, really. Just combine this, this, and—oh!”


A sudden bang echoed across the lab. WS’s hair shot straight up, static-charged and wild. “Ah, guess I forgot I had already heated this composition before… my bad. Won’t happen again.”


The teaching assistant had passed out, and WS merely shrugged, unbothered, his grin widening. Chaos was just part of the fun—and he was absolutely loving it.


WS leaned over the unconscious teaching assistant. “Come on… I didn’t put more than two grams in. It was just smoke and mirrors,” he muttered with a grin. Shrugging, he returned to his work, distilling, mixing, and refining with the focus of a mad scientist on a sugar high.


By the end of the day, he had compiled an impressive haul: synthetic cocaine, morphine, heroin, and even some green methamphetamines. He stepped back, hands on hips, surveying the collection. “Not bad… not bad at all,” he murmured happily, a wide grin spreading across his face.


Just as he was about to leave, Dean Kathy blocked the door. “You happy with yourself?” she snapped. “How many… drugs have you made today?”


“Barely twelve kilos,” WS replied nonchalantly, still grinning.


Kathy’s face twisted in frustration. “I should send you straight to jail! How the hell did you make synthetic heroin?”


WS shrugged. “Honestly? Just needed three extra refinement steps.” The explanation left both Kathy and the teaching assistant blinking in disbelief.


The dean confiscated the drugs and firmly ordered him out of the lab. “If your claims check out, congratulations—you pass chemistry. But you are never allowed in this part of the school again.”


WS clenched his jaw, furious. All that work… distilled, refined, perfected… and gone. He already started running the numbers in his head, calculating exactly how much profit he had lost.


WS leaned back in the car seat, smirking like a mad scientist who’d just gotten away with breaking all the rules. Vidal, arms crossed, shot him a suspicious look.


“You won’t believe how easy it is to make money, Vidal,” WS said, ignoring the confiscation. “Even if the school took the batch, it’s just chemistry. Pure profit is all about knowing the reactions, refining the process, and being willing to take risks. I could make the same haul anywhere, given the right setup.”


Vidal raised an eyebrow. “Yeah… twelve kilos of what? You actually just… cook it anywhere?”


WS grinned, calculating in his head. “Synthetic heroin, morphine, cocaine, meth—you name it. Twelve kilos would net you, conservatively? Half a million wholesale, over a million retail. And that’s just one batch. It’s math, Vidal. Chemistry turns into money when you know how to play the game.”


Vidal shook his head. “And you wonder why people call you crazy.”


WS leaned back, eyes glinting. “Exactly. It’s all opportunity. The world is full of fires—you just need to pick the ones worth lighting.”


Vidal pulled into Nick’s driveway, trying to hide a smirk, but WS caught it immediately. “What are you grinning at, moron?”


Vidal shrugged innocently. “Oh, nothing. Just thought Mom should know what you did at school today.”


WS froze mid-step, his eyes narrowing. “Wait… what did you say?”


Vidal leaned back, smirking. “I told her you made a batch of drugs at chemistry. Synthetic heroin, morphine, coke… twelve kilos, boss. Thought she’d want to know.”


WS’s jaw dropped. “You what?!”


Vidal shrugged again. “You said twelve kilos, right? And it was at school. Mom should be thrilled.”


The moment Nojiko answered her phone, WS’s face darkened. “Mom…” he started, but she didn’t even let him finish.


WHAT?!” Nojiko’s voice exploded through the speaker. “WS! I told you—don’t—don’t you dare!


Vidal chuckled nervously. “I just thought you’d like to know… you said to keep an eye on him.”


KEEP AN EYE ON HIM DOES NOT MEAN LET HIM TURN THE SCHOOL LAB INTO A DRUG FACTORY!” Nojiko shouted. “Twelve kilos? At school?! I swear, Vidal, you better pray he doesn’t get expelled before I get there!”


WS stood silently, arms crossed, clearly plotting revenge for being ratted out, while Vidal tried not to laugh as Nojiko’s voice continued to explode through the phone.


Meanwhile, Kathy had sent WS’s confiscated batch to the lab for testing. Leia and a few assistants crowded around the results, eyes wide.


“Top-notch purity,” Kathy reported, raising an eyebrow. “Those three extra refinement steps he used… they really worked.”


Leia frowned, leaning closer. “Are you saying… we can actually replicate it?”


Kathy shook her head. “Not exactly. We’ve tried, but we can’t get the same results he did. That kid… he’s not someone you hire lightly.”


Leia nodded slowly. “Right. We don’t need trouble with the Angels. Ray warned us—WS isn’t to be messed with.”


Still, there was a gleam in her eye. “But at least now we can produce our own synthetic heroin and other products. Sure, it’s still cheaper to import, but this is a major step toward self-sufficiency. Build the home industry, scale it… prices drop, profit rises. Fuck the Afghans and their black tar heroin—American-made white snow could dominate the future.”


Kathy allowed herself a small smile. “It’s reckless, yes… but effective. That’s WS for you.”


Leia shook her head, half in awe, half in exasperation. “That kid… he’s chaos wrapped in genius.”


WS slumped in the passenger seat as Vidal drove, staring out the window. He knew he was about to get reamed by Nojiko—and he fully deserved it. He had been warned not to cook anything at school, but the thrill of mixing chemicals, testing his own processes… it had been too tempting.


When they arrived at Nick’s, Vidal didn’t waste time. “Mom, WS made a batch of drugs in chemistry today. At school.”


Nojiko’s reaction was instantaneous. Her eyes went wide, then narrowed into a deadly glare. “You absolute moron!” she shouted. “How many times have I told you—no experiments like that at school!”


WS winced, imagining the slipper she would wield if she got her hands on him. “I… I just wanted to scare everyone away from the lab,” he mumbled, “create a little chaos… make sure nobody noticed what I was actually doing.”


Nojiko’s gaze pierced him. “Chaos is one thing. Recklessly cooking drugs in a classroom with other students present? That’s beyond stupid.”


WS sighed. Despite the scolding, he felt a small spark of pride. His methods had worked, even if the drugs were confiscated. He had discovered new ways to process certain chemicals that were legitimate and would earn him his chemistry credits. Not everything had been a total failure.


“I’ll… I’ll survive,” he muttered to himself, hoping against hope that Nojiko would save the slipper beating for later. “Not everything was bad. I just need to… be smarter next time.”


Nick whistled, shaking his head in disbelief. “Are you that good at chemistry, kid?”


WS shrugged casually, leaning back in the passenger seat. “Not really,” he said with a grin. “Better at mathematics… and philosophy, if I’m being honest.”


Vidal snorted from the driver’s seat. “Figures. Always the mad scientist in theory, never content with the obvious answers.”


WS smirked, tapping the side of his head. “It’s all about patterns, logic… understanding the world. Chemistry’s just one of the ways to prove it.”


Nojiko, still simmering from her earlier outrage, muttered under her breath, “You’re lucky you’re brilliant… or I’d have taken that slipper to your behind already.”


WS laughed softly, unbothered. “Yeah… lucky me. But honestly, Mom, you really should give me more credit for keeping everyone alive today.”


Nick chuckled, shaking his head again. “I think you just enjoy flirting with disaster, kid.”


WS just smiled, eyes glinting. “Maybe… but sometimes, flirting with disaster teaches you the most.”


Dinner was tense, the clinking of cutlery almost drowned out by Nami’s voice, sharp as ever.


“So let me get this straight,” she said, narrowing her eyes at WS. “If Kathy had called the cops, you think you could have wriggled out of it?”


WS leaned back, smirking, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. “Depends on how I framed it,” he said. “I didn’t make a product to distribute. It was a controlled experiment—chemistry. Testing methods. The substances weren’t in a marketable form. If I played my cards right, it’s curiosity, not criminal intent.”


Nami exhaled sharply. “Curiosity? You made synthetic heroin, cocaine, morphine, and meth in a school lab, WS! You’re telling me curiosity is a defense?”


“I’m telling you the law cares about intent, not just outcomes,” he replied evenly. “If Kathy pressed charges, my argument would hinge on intent, safety measures, and experimentation for academic credit. I didn’t sell a gram to anyone. I neutralized the toxic elements, controlled the reactions, and didn’t leave anyone in immediate danger—well, except for the assistant, but she recovered. And let’s be honest, the school would have to prove my intent to traffic or distribute. Without that…” He let the sentence trail, a smug smile tugging at his lips.


Nami shook her head, exasperated. “You really are insane. And terrifying.”


“Maybe,” he said lightly, “but also technically untouchable.”


Nojiko, listening silently from across the table, sipped her tea with a quiet sigh. She didn’t need to say anything—WS had already demonstrated the fine line he could walk.


Nami slammed her hand lightly on the table, leaning closer. “You’re an Angels member, WS. You don’t need to make synthetic drugs just for money—you already have access to distribution channels, contacts, networks. That proves intent could be assumed!”


WS smirked but didn’t flinch. “Intent could be assumed, sure. But assumed doesn’t equal proven. I didn’t distribute. I didn’t sell. I didn’t market. All I did was test chemistry. That’s it.”


Nami shook her head, eyes narrowing. “And you took the drugs out of the school! That’s theft, right there. Even if you didn’t plan to sell them, removing them without permission? That’s still a crime!”


He leaned back, fingers steepled, considering her argument. “Legally speaking… yes, technically it’s unauthorized possession. But again, my intent wasn’t theft. I wanted to avoid endangering others in the lab, create a controlled space to finalize my experiments, and yes—confiscate the substances to protect everyone from accidents. Context matters. Courts care about context.”


Nami let out an incredulous laugh. “Context! You almost blew up a lab with synthetic heroin, morphine, cocaine, and meth! And now your argument is ‘context’?!”


WS shrugged, calm and collected. “It’s always context. That’s how the law works. I could be in serious trouble—but only if someone decides to interpret every action against me instead of considering what I actually did.”


Nojiko finally interjected, voice low but firm. “WS knows exactly what he’s doing. Don’t mistake recklessness for stupidity.”


Nami’s glare softened slightly, but only slightly. “That doesn’t make me trust you any more. You’re insane, and lucky—and apparently very, very careful.”


WS’s grin widened. “Careful enough to get away with it. Lucky enough to survive your scolding.”


WS leaned back, spinning his fork in his hand with a lazy smirk. “And just so we’re clear, Nami… I’m not patched. I’m just someone who hangs around. No membership, no oath, no obligation. You see? No guilt by association, my dear sister.”


Nami’s eyes narrowed, but a reluctant smile tugged at the corner of her lips. “Oh, you’re so charming when you try to justify chaos.”


He tilted his head, blue eyes glinting. “It’s not charm. It’s honesty. I don’t answer for the Angels. I answer for me—and apparently, for your peace of mind tonight.”


Nojiko shook her head, a mix of exasperation and amusement. “Peace of mind, huh? You have a funny way of giving that, WS.”


Nami leaned forward, crossing her arms. “Funny way? Insane is more like it. Just remember—if you ever get caught, your little disclaimers won’t save you.”


WS chuckled, taking a slow sip of water. “Oh, I’m well aware. But for now… let’s just enjoy dinner, shall we?”


Nojiko folded her hands on the table, eyeing Vanessa, Zara, and Vidal. “Alright, jury, have you reached a verdict based on all the arguments presented tonight?”


Vanessa, ever loyal to WS, crossed her arms with a gentle frown. “He’s done nothing wrong. I vote… not guilty.”


Vidal slammed a hand on the table, a smirk tugging at his lips. “Are you kidding me? He broke rules, stole from the lab, mixed chemicals unsafely… I vote guilty. No question.”


Zara leaned back in her chair, tapping her fingers thoughtfully. She considered Nami’s concerns, WS’s explanations, and the chaos he’d created. Her green eyes flicked between Vanessa and Vidal. “Hmmm…” she murmured. “I think… the winner of tonight’s law debate, based solely on the arguments, is…”


Vanessa and Vidal leaned forward, anticipation building.


“…WS,” Zara declared, her voice calm but firm. “His reasoning was solid. He’s not guilty by association, and he thought through the consequences in his own… twisted way. So for the purposes of this debate, he wins.”


Vanessa clapped quietly, proud and relieved. Vidal groaned dramatically, leaning back. “I can’t believe that. That’s not how the world works!”


Zara shrugged. “For tonight’s law debate? It is. Jury’s decision: final.”


Nojiko smiled, satisfied that the exercise had been fair. “Then it’s settled. WS, you may bask in your ‘victory,’ though I suggest you not get too comfortable.”


WS leaned back, blue eyes glinting, and gave a small, satisfied smirk. “Basking is exactly what I plan to do.”


Nojiko leaned back in her chair, shaking her head with a mix of exasperation and relief. “I was going to give you a proper beating, WS,” she said, her voice sharp. “But since you managed to save yourself in the court of law… you walk away… today.”


She rose from her chair, brushing past the table, and pressed a quick kiss to Vidal’s cheek. “Vidal, you did well telling me what WS was up to.”


WS’s gaze turned icy, his deep blue eyes locking onto Vidal’s with a cold, calculating intensity.


Vidal, unfazed, leaned back slightly and smirked. “Relax, brother. I’m just protecting Mommy.”


A tense silence lingered for a moment, charged with unspoken challenges, before the room slowly returned to its usual rhythm. WS gave a faint nod, the hint of a smirk playing on his lips, and walked away, leaving Vidal’s words hanging in the air.


WS leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing slightly as he tapped open the message from Sasha he had ignored yesterday. The familiar chill of her words tingled in his mind, even before he read them.


The door creaked open, and Nami stepped in, her presence calm but firm. “She wanted to get you kicked out today,” she said, her green eyes serious. “If it weren’t for Ayuah and Nadjia stepping in…”


WS turned to her, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “And not you?” he asked softly, his voice carrying that rare warmth.


Before she could answer, he pulled her close and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. She let out a soft sigh and leaned into him, letting his presence ground her.


He finally opened Sasha’s message, the screen illuminating his face. Nami stayed there, pressed against him, silent but steady, as if her mere presence could shield him from the sting of her words.


WS sat on the edge of his bed, phone in hand, staring at Sasha’s message from yesterday. Nami slipped quietly into the room, crossing her arms.


“So?” she asked. “What’s she saying this time?”


WS smirked, teasing. “I haven’t learned ‘bitch speak’ yet. Can you translate?”


Nami’s eyes narrowed, and she leaned a little closer. “Fine. Here’s the gist—she’s pissed at you. Big time. She tried to get you kicked out of school today if it weren’t for Ayuah and Nadjia stepping in. She’s serious, and yeah… she’s mad.”


WS tilted his head, letting the corners of his mouth twitch. “One who tried to kick me out… when I’m what? Six credits from a bachelor in engineering?”


Nami rolled her eyes, brushing a strand of hair back. “Exactly. And don’t act clueless—she’s frustrated, but she’s also… worried, I guess. That’s the part you probably won’t admit to seeing.”


He leaned forward, pulling Nami close and pressing a soft kiss to her forehead. She melted a little against him, sighing. “Still my friend,” she murmured.


“And still one of the few who can translate that human nonsense for me,” he said, opening Sasha’s message again, blue eyes scanning the words with that sharp, calculating focus.



WS squinted at Nami standing there in her pajamas.
“Why are you here like that?”


“I didn’t like the way Bella was looking at Vidal,” she said flatly. “At home she always sleeps over, but not here at Nick’s. I sent him back. I actually want to sleep tonight, and that never happens when Bella’s around.”


WS sighed, pushing himself up from the bed. “Fine. If you’re staying here, I need to brush my teeth first.”


As he left for the bathroom, Nami’s eyes slid to his phone glowing faintly on the desk. Sasha’s message stared back at her. Her jaw tightened. Without hesitation, she picked it up, typed a quick reply, and hit send:


Shut up and show me your tits luv.


She smirked, placed the phone back exactly where it had been, and slipped under WS’s blanket like she belonged there.


By the time WS returned, toothbrush in hand, Nami was already lying comfortably, eyes closed as if nothing had happened.


Sasha lay back on her bed, the room dark except for the faint glow of her phone screen. She should have been scrolling through strategy notes, her calendar, anything to anchor her mind — but it wasn’t working.


That song.


His voice still haunted the school corridors in her head: I knew you’d leave…
The way he had sung it, raw and unguarded, left her restless.


Is that what he’s afraid of? she thought. Being abandoned? Or was he mocking us all — mocking me?


She shut her eyes, but instead of sleep, images flooded in: him not as the arrogant troublemaker, but as something else entirely. A knight in shining armor. A figure who would sweep her off her feet and carry her past the choking expectations of family and legacy. His horse would be white, his kingdom enchanted, and she — she wouldn’t have to be the Petrov Ice Queen. She could just be a girl in love.


Her phone buzzed in her hand. Heart skipping, she flipped it over.


One new message. From him.


She opened it.


Shut up and show me your tits luv.


Sasha froze. The dream in her head shattered like glass on marble. Her face went pale, then burned with humiliation and fury all at once.


She clutched the phone, staring at the words again, almost not believing them. The knight dissolved, leaving only the brute — crude, unfeeling, unworthy.


Her pulse quickened as she stared at the message. For a moment, her face twisted in shock, the dream crumbling in her chest. But then… Sasha Petrov was not a girl who folded.


Her eyes narrowed, the corner of her lips twitching upward into something sharp. So that’s how he wants to play? Fine. Let’s see if he can handle it.


She rose from the bed, tugged her pajama top so that the first two buttons hung loose. Just enough. Her fist came up between her chest, middle finger raised, the gesture crude and perfectly framed against the soft curve of what she knew he’d notice first. She snapped the photo, checked it once, then twice — flawless.


Her thumbs tapped the screen fast, confident.


Not all of us are cowards. Now show me your weiner.


She hit send without hesitation, tossed the phone onto the pillow beside her, and leaned back with a smirk. Whatever storm he brewed, Sasha Petrov was not going to be left playing the damsel in someone else’s fantasy.


The room was quiet except for the faint hum of the night outside. Nami’s head rested snugly in the curve of WS’s neck, her hair brushing his skin.


“It used to be like this,” she murmured, her voice soft but edged with memory, “but back then, it was your head on my chest. Not mine on yours. You grew by a lot, WS.”


He snorted. “I don’t remember ever attacking you with two small bushes.”


Her fist jabbed his ribs before she pulled him closer, refusing to let go. “Asshole. Would you like me better if I had tits like Nadjia or Bella?”


“No,” he said flatly, almost lazily. “I love you just the way you are… though I’ve got no use for yours. As for Nadjia or Bella…” He trailed off.


Her laugh broke the tension, sharp and knowing. “Dumb bitch. You’re just lucky you’re not a girl—otherwise you’d have been eaten alive already.”


The phone buzzed against the nightstand. WS stirred, instinctively reaching for it, but Nami’s arms tightened around him, locking him down.


Her green eyes glinted in the dim light as she whispered:
“Fuck… did Sasha actually reply?”


WS rolled his weight, prying the phone free despite Nami’s grip. His thumb unlocked the screen, and his eyes widened.


“Dang…” he muttered, staring. “Those are nice tits. But why the hell is she flipping me the finger?”


Nami froze, then forced an awkward smile. “I was just… joking around.”


WS scrolled up, piecing it together. The corners of his mouth tugged into a half-smile as his deep blue eyes lingered on the image. Something stirred inside him, a shadow of hunger breaking through his cool mask.


“You need to reply to her,” he said, voice firm.


Nami blinked. “She’s asking for a weiner… so… no can do.”


WS leaned closer, intensity radiating off him. “Only fools play by rules others set for them. True heroes make their own rules. She already sent the first. Think you can get her to send me her whale tail?”


Nami’s brows furrowed. “Her what?”


He grabbed the phone back, pulled up a few internet examples—girls arching their hips, low jeans cut to show the thong riding high, the infamous “Y” of fabric flashing above the waistline.


“That,” he explained, eyes glinting. “The whale tail.”


Nami recoiled, staring at him like he’d just dropped a live snake in her lap. The air between them shifted, sharp with unease.


“…You know what?” she muttered, sliding out of his bed, the sheets falling from her shoulders. “I just got real uncomfortable. I’m sleeping with Vanessa tonight. Stop being a perv, WS.”


She grabbed her blanket, muttering under her breath as she left the room.


WS sat back, phone still glowing in his hand, Sasha’s picture frozen on the screen. He chuckled low, almost to himself.
“Whale tail, huh…? One way or another.”


The door clicked shut behind Nami, leaving the room heavy with silence. WS sat in the dim light, Sasha’s photo glowing from his phone.


He smirked. Never been good at flirting over the phone… maybe I should just call her…


His thumb hovered over the dial, then pulled back. Instead, he let his gaze roam over the soft curves framed by her half-open pajama top, the defiance in her middle finger. The contradiction was intoxicating. With a few swipes, he set the picture as his lock screen.


“Mine,” he whispered, as his hand drifted south. Eyes closed, he imagined the taste of her lips—sweet but sharp, like biting into forbidden fruit. Her skin would be silk under his palms, and her desperate yelps? Adorable. A melody for his hunger.


Across town, Sasha sat upright in her bed, phone clutched tight. The screen was blank—no reply, no typing bubbles, nothing.


Her brows furrowed. Did he fall asleep? After that? Useless asshole. She tossed the phone onto her pillow, glaring at it like it had betrayed her. But her hand still hovered near it, waiting for the vibration that never came.


WS lay back, chest heaving as the tension drained out of him. The glow from his phone still lit the room, Sasha’s picture staring back at him with that teasing mix of softness and spite.


“Too easy…” he muttered.


He peeled off his damp pajama bottoms, tossed them aside, and padded barefoot into the bathroom. A splash of cold water to the face, a quick scrub of his hands, then fresh pajamas—he wasn’t about to reply looking messy. Not to her.


Back in bed, he unlocked the phone. His thumb hovered over her photo one last time before opening the chat. He typed slow, deliberate:


“Next—send me your whaletail, so I can skip imagining your underwear colour. But I’m guessing, judging by your bra, it’s white. Perfectly lovely. Thanks, Sasha.”


He hit send, leaned back, and smirked. He’d kept her waiting long enough to bite her nails, maybe curse his name. Now the ball was in her court.


Sasha’s phone buzzed again. She stared at the screen, her brows knitting. He’s cheating. Not following the rules. But… part of her couldn’t resist. She hesitated, then dialed.


The line rang, and WS answered groggily, voice thick with sleep.


“Guess it’s a first… you calling me in the middle of the night,” he murmured, one eye still half-shut.


Sasha smirked despite herself. “You did it plenty of times before, it’s time for some payback.”


WS stretched, rubbing his eyes. “If your soft voice is my payback… yes, please,” he muttered, still half-asleep.


“Cheater!” she snapped, a mix of irritation and amusement. “You were supposed to send a picture of you! Not just bark orders!”


He yawned, sitting up just enough to let his deep blue eyes meet hers through the call. “I don’t play by the rules, Sasha. I make them… or break them.”


A tense silence followed, her pulse picking up. She wasn’t sure whether to laugh, scold, or just melt a little.


“What do you mean, WS?” Sasha’s voice sharpened, half incredulous, half wounded.


He sighed, running a hand through his still-mussed hair. “Sasha… if you dance with me—really dance, not just play around—I’ll either make you or break you. And…” he hesitated, his voice dropping, almost vulnerable, “…I’d love to be with you. Because you’re perfect. In every conceivable way. But…”


Sasha stiffened. “But what?”


“I’m not sure we’re a good fit,” he continued, the honesty in his tone cutting through the usual teasing. “I’m the son of a respectable doctor. You… you’re the daughter of a gangster, a third-generation queen of chaos. People will say all kinds of shit. And… I’d be the one who settled for you. Not sure you can handle being second in our possible future, Sasha.”


The words hung in the silence between them.


Sasha’s chest tightened, her hands gripping the phone. “You… you’d settle for me? I’m a Petrov. Worth at least twelve billion dollars. And you think you’re the one settling?”


He chuckled softly, almost bitterly. “It’s not about the money. It’s about the weight. And I… I don’t want to crush you, Sasha. But somehow, everything about me seems set on testing the limits of what you can handle.”


Sasha felt a rush of conflicting emotions—shock, fury, desire, incredulity—all tangled together. For the first time, WS wasn’t teasing, wasn’t toying. He was laying out the reality from his perspective, and it shook her more than she expected.


Sasha’s eyes went wide, shock etched into every line of her face. “You—you actually think any man would want me just for my money? As if my looks, my power, my influence… all the control I have over this world means nothing? That’s insane!”


WS blinked, unfazed, leaning back like the storm didn’t exist outside his calm. “Have you looked in a mirror? Fuck… if I could, I’d kiss your lips, grab that ass of yours…”


Her breath caught. Heat and disbelief collided in her chest. His words weren’t about arrogance or greed—they were raw, feral desire. He didn’t want her fortune. He wanted her: her body, her chaos, the wild pulse of her existence.


Her heart hammered, a dangerous thrill crawling through her veins. She swallowed, struggling for control. And then it clicked. He didn’t care about billions, hedge funds, or family power. He wanted her, in the whirlwind of his chaos, and the thought both terrified and seduced her.


WS leaned closer, teasing with that dangerous grin. “If you’re not going to show me your gorgeous, beautiful ass… what about your twins? You know, the ones I already got a picture of today. Wouldn’t be so bad if they weren’t so covered.”


Sasha froze, a deep blush spreading across her cheeks. “You… you really want this?”


He smirked. “Of course I do. Who wouldn’t?”


“You’re a pervert,” she snapped, trying to mask the sudden heat in her chest.


WS chuckled, shrugging. “Guilty as charged. Even Nami said the same thing when she saw my reaction to your picture.”


Sasha’s eyes went wide. “Wait… Nami saw that? Fuck… fuck… fuck, moron! Nude photos are private!”


He raised an eyebrow, leaning back lazily. “Relax. Those aren’t nude photos. You’re covered. All I saw were glimpses… glimpses of what makes you perfect.”


Sasha’s blush deepened, heart hammering, caught between outrage and the undeniable pull of his audacity.


WS leaned back, hitting play on Thomas Rhett – Marry Me. The soft music filled his room, muffling their conversation just enough in case someone was listening in. “Let’s make sure we’re not being eavesdropped on,” he said with a wink.


Sasha blinked, unamused, clearly ignoring the romantic undertones of the song. “Seriously? You think a song will hide what you’re saying?”


“Exactly,” WS said, voice low and teasing. “Funny, isn’t it? A song called ‘Marry Me’ to cover our conversation. People probably think I’m being romantic.”


She snorted, crossing her arms. “You’re ridiculous. And no, I’m not falling for it. I don’t care what you’re doing with your little smokescreen.”


“Good,” he replied, smirking at the camera. “Because I already know exactly what you’re thinking… even if you don’t want to admit it.”


Sasha rolled her eyes, flustered but refusing to show it. WS leaned in closer to the camera, letting the music hide his teasing tone. “And don’t think the song’s romantic vibe changes anything — I’m still holding all the cards here.”


She huffed, trying to ignore him, while internally wondering how someone could be so infuriatingly confident over a simple video call.


Sasha’s fingers idly fidgeted with the buttons of her pajama top. Without him noticing, she unfastened three of them, the faintest hint of skin appearing beneath the fabric.


WS, grinning, leaned the camera slightly to the side, trying to catch a glimpse, completely missing her subtle control of the situation. “C’mon… just a peek,” he murmured, his tone playful but eager.


Sasha froze, realizing what he was doing, but didn’t stop him. Instead, she smirked, letting the camera tilt slightly, giving him just enough to wonder without ever fully revealing herself.


“Not bad… but still… hiding half of the story,” WS teased, completely oblivious that she was the one orchestrating the angle.


She chuckled softly, eyes glinting with mischief. “Careful. You might think you’re seeing everything, but really… I decide what’s on display.”


WS leaned closer to the camera, voice low and teasing. “What about your belly button? Haven’t seen that yet…”


Sasha hesitated, biting her lip as a flush crept across her cheeks. For reasons she couldn’t quite explain, the thought of showing even a tiny glimpse made her pulse quicken. With a slow, deliberate motion, she lifted the top edge of her pajama just enough to reveal her belly button.


WS’s eyes widened, a sharp inhale escaping him. “Damn… perfect.”


Meanwhile, Sasha’s mind raced. Why does this feel so… hot? she wondered, feeling a strange mix of control and fluttering excitement. She kept her gaze steady on the camera, hiding the fact that her pulse had betrayed her.


“Careful,” she murmured, a teasing lilt in her voice. “I decide what you get to see.”


WS just grinned, completely enthralled. “I like your rules… for now.”


The door slammed quietly but hard enough to rattle the frame.


“QUIET! YOU’RE STILL ON PROBATION OVER THE CHEMICAL LAB SHIT YOU PULLED TODAY! GET TO SLEEP OR I MIGHT STILL SLAP YOU AROUND!” Nojiko’s voice echoed through the room, stern and unforgiving.


WS froze, hearing her words like a judge pounding gavel. From his bed, he could hear muffled whispers.


“Yeah, dirty, dirty boy…” Vanessa teased softly.


“sHe just found a pajama bottom that smells funny and… it’s all damp…” Zara added, giggling.


WS stared at his phone, bewildered. WTF is going on? he thought, trying to piece together the puzzle. Before he could ask anything, Sasha’s face blinked off the screen, the call cut abruptly.


But even as the screen went black, she had gotten what she wanted. Somewhere else, far away, she allowed herself a small, private shiver and drifted to sleep, satisfaction curling around her like a secret victory.


WS shook his head, muttering, What the hell just happened? and carefully pulled the blankets over himself. Nojiko was still pacing, and sleep was the only option… at least for now.


The morning air was still sharp, the kind that made your breath visible. WS rolled up in a beat-up but solid BMW, engine humming like a beast waiting to be unleashed. He leaned on the hood casually as Nadjia approached, her brows already raised in suspicion.


“You… got a car?” she asked, giving him a once-over. “I thought you were a bike guy.”


WS smirked, dangling the keys lazily between his fingers. “I’ve been thinking. Even a pet needs a proper crate. A cage. A place where she belongs.”


Before Nadjia could shoot back, he slid behind her in one smooth motion, arm snaking around her waist, his lips brushing just close enough to her ear that her breath hitched. The cold keys pressed into her palm.


“This,” he whispered, voice dripping with mischief, “is your cage, where I’m keeping my precious pet. So…” his smile curved against her neck, “do you like it?”


Nadjia froze, staring at the key in her hand, then at the gleaming BMW. Her mind scrambled to process it—was he actually…?


“You—you bought me a car?” she stammered, heat rushing to her face.


WS chuckled, stepping back just enough to watch her reaction. “Consider it an… experiment. Let’s see how well my pet drives her new cage.”


Nadjia slid into the driver’s seat, still staring at the key in her hand like it might vanish if she blinked. WS leaned back in the passenger seat, long legs stretched out, one arm thrown over the seat rest with a smirk that said yeah, this is happening.


“Go on,” he teased. “Your cage doesn’t move on its own.”


She bit her lip. “I… I don’t even have a license.”


WS arched a brow. “And?”


“Ayuah and Bella made me learn… but that doesn’t mean—”


He cut her off with a sharp look, voice low but playful. “Are you disobeying me, pet?”


Her pulse spiked instantly. “Of course not, Master!” she blurted, fumbling the ignition.


The engine roared to life just as WS scrolled his phone, pressed play, and filled the car with the bright, rebellious chords of Boys Like Girls – The Great Escape.


The song hit, loud and carefree, and WS laughed—genuine, wild, the kind that made Nadjia’s stomach flip. She gripped the wheel tighter, pulled out onto the road, and floored the gas.


Her discomfort melted into adrenaline as the car picked up speed. Wind whipped through the cracked window, hair flying, city blurring past. WS was tapping to the rhythm on the dashboard, eyes gleaming like a proud madman.


“That’s it,” he shouted over the music. “Run. Escape. Show me what my pet can do when she stops pretending to be tame.”


Nadjia swallowed hard, but a smile crept onto her lips despite herself. She wasn’t sure if it was the song, the car, or WS’s intoxicating presence—but she felt it: chaos, freedom, and a terrifying thrill of belonging.


Half an hour later, WS finally leaned back in the passenger seat, relaxed, one hand draped casually over Nadjia’s hair like it was the most natural thing in the world. His phone buzzed. Nami.


He answered, voice calm, almost bored.
“Yeah, sis… had to leave early. Went to the pet store—needed a new cage for traveling.” His fingers idly twined through Nadjia’s strands, tugging just enough to make her gag faintly.


“Yeah, I’m still coming to school. Why?” His tone sharpened when Nami mentioned. “Kathie’s waiting at the entrance? Figures…”


Nadjia’s muffled sounds filtered through, the mic catching just enough. WS smirked.
“Yeah, Nami. Just training my new pet… I keep it where she belongs, of course.” His voice dipped lower, half a growl, half a laugh. “Oh, she’s amazing. Learns so fast… No, it’s my pet. I’m not introducing you to her.”


Nami hesitated, confusion clear in her voice before she hung up without another word.


WS exhaled, eyes flashing, iris widening with a rush of adrenaline. “Fuck, I needed that.”


Nadjia raised her head, breathless, face flushed. “D-Did I do good, Master?”


WS’s gaze locked on her, lips curling into a feral grin. “I wanted to see your mouth filled.”


Her cheeks burned hotter. “I… I’m sorry… I can try again—”


He cut her off with a wave of his hand. “No need. We’re going to school. Drive me back to Martha.”


“Martha?” she asked, still catching her breath.


“My bike, of course.” He said it like she should’ve known already.


The words made her blink, glancing at the BMW she was still driving. “But… you just spent thirty grand on this car…”


WS chuckled, eyes narrowing with mischief as the song faded out in the background. “Yeah. But this wasn’t for me. This was for you, pet.”


And for the first time since gripping the keys, Nadjia realized he meant it.

For Nadjia the gifts didn’t matter; the real present WS gave her was something no money could buy — a fierce, unshakeable self-confidence. Submitting to him had not shrunk her, it had freed her: in giving herself wholly, she was no one’s victim, and therefore no one else could command her. It felt like the way her father had been able to stand unflinching against the darkest men because her mother steadied him — Nadjia’s surrender to WS condensed her own fear and doubt into a single place so the rest of her could blossom. The physical rewards were secondary; what mattered was that, in his hands, she could move through the world without that old anxious tightness. Only his pleasure truly mattered to her, and paradoxically that focus made her stronger — she endured because endurance brought her freedom, and in that exchange she felt, irrationally and completely, that she was the one winning.


The BMW purred under her hands as the dawn light cut across the windshield. Nadjia’s hair whipped faintly in the open window, the road still half asleep around her. WS’s playlist rolled on, The Ataris – The Boys of Summer filling the cabin, the chorus wrapping itself around her chest.


She thought of her mother — strong, untouchable, the woman everyone praised. But Nadjia knew better. She’d seen behind the curtain. Her mother’s power was built on her father, the quiet judge who let himself be her foundation. Without him, her mother wouldn’t be half the figure she projected. Independence built on dependence. Strength built on borrowed ground. Hollow.


Nadjia’s fingers traced the steering wheel. She wasn’t blind like the world was. She could see the truth. That’s why she’d chosen differently. Submission wasn’t weakness. It wasn’t pretense. With him — with WS — it was freedom. He didn’t make her smaller. He made her braver. His leash didn’t chain her; it untied her fear.


The song swelled, and she pressed the accelerator a little harder, a reckless smile curling.


Her mother stood tall because her father let her. Nadjia stood tall because she had given herself away, and in losing everything, she had gained more than she ever thought possible.


She laughed softly to herself, breathless with the strange mix of nerves and thrill.


And the music carried her all the way toward school.


Nadjia pulled into the school grounds, the early morning sun glinting off the polished paint of the BMW. She slowed near the security checkpoint, rolling down the window.


“License plate registered to you?” the security guard asked, eyeing the sleek car.


“Yes,” she replied calmly, handing over her ID.


Once cleared, she drove straight to the elite student parking lot — the one always swarming with at least twenty-two bodyguards hovering around the cars of rich kids. Nadjia eased into a spot, cutting the engine.


Bella and Ayuah, who’d been walking by, whistled loudly.


“Fucking hell, Nadjia! You finally got a car? And your license?” Bella called, shaking her head in mock disbelief.


“About freakin’ time,” Ayuah added with a grin.


Nadjia raised an eyebrow, stepping out of the car. “I’ve had my driver’s license since I was eighteen,” she said, smirking.


Both girls blinked, a little caught off guard, before bursting into laughter. The car, the confidence, the effortless calm — Nadjia had officially arrived.


Bella noticed something and leaned in close to Nadjia, brushing a finger along the corner of her lips. She pulled out a small drop of something white, sniffed it, and just like with the handkerchief, couldn’t resist—it went straight to her tongue. Her eyes widened as she looked at Nadjia, stunned. “You… you blew a guy before school and now you’re driving a car?”


Ayuah laughed, nearly choking on air. “Wait—you mean she blew a guy to get a car? Fuck, if I didn’t have Jeff, I’d want to meet that dude!”


Nadjia’s expression hardened, unapologetic. “No. I got the car, and I thanked him properly. That’s how a proper lady handles things.” She scowled at Bella, noticing some of WS’s residue on her lips that she hadn’t cleaned yet. Quickly, she licked her own lips and the corners of her mouth clean, making sure nothing was left behind.


Ayuah whistled appreciatively. “Damn, Nadjia… I like this new side of you.”


But Nadjia wasn’t finished. With a sly smirk, she grabbed Bella’s hand and brought the finger with the white trace to her mouth, sucking it clean. It was audacious, teasing, and entirely in her control—but it was also a statement: she played by her own rules, mischievous and fearless, and absolutely loyal to WS.


Nadjia’s eyes narrowed, a hint of warning in her tone. “Bella… don’t go around licking what’s mine. I don’t appreciate it. And… what are you doing, tasting some other dude’s essence like that? What would your boyfriend think?”


Bella froze, caught off guard. Something inside her betrayed her, a mix of shock and something she hadn’t expected. Even with Vidal, she had never… indulged like this, but WS’s morning presence had caught her completely by surprise. Her mind flashed back to the handkerchief incident, but she wisely kept the thought to herself.


“I… I’m sorry,” she murmured, lowering her gaze. “I acted on instinct.”


Ayuah raised her eyebrows, stunned at how subdued Bella seemed. “Is that white stuff magical or something? I mean, I tried Jeff’s once… and, uh… I guess it’s not for me.”


Bella’s cheeks flushed as she tried to explain. “Jeff… and the sports guys? They eat too much fast food—burgers, pizza—so it tastes… horrible. But if someone had a better diet, fish, fruits… maybe it would be different.”


Ayuah smirked, his mind racing. “Ohh… you mean Vidal. Cum guzzler, huh?”


Bella snapped out of her daze, glaring. “It’s not like that!”


Meanwhile, Nadjia was quietly analyzing the scene, thoughtful. This wasn’t about taste, or even indulgence. It was about WS. If he liked it, she’d do it. That was enough. Still, a small practical thought crossed her mind: maybe she could get him some more pineapple to eat…


They walked into the school, greeted immediately by Nami, Robin, Sasha, and Ayuah. Hugs and quick kisses were exchanged, the warmth of friendship easing some of the lingering morning tension.


“So, how crazy do you think today’s going to be?” Ayuah asked, a playful glint in her eyes.


“Should be normal,” Sasha said with a small smirk. “WS has been suspended for that chemical lab mess. Nothing more.”


Nami scoffed, crossing her arms. “Bullshit. Last night at Nick’s, we had the trial. He was confirmed innocent.”


Robin tilted her head, raising an eyebrow. “Dinner trials are old news, Nami. They have no legal power in actual society.”


Nami countered swiftly. “His defense is solid. Even if it went to court, as long as the jury isn’t made up of male brothers, he can win. Remember, the other two jury members last night were his stepsisters. That should hold in a real court.”


Nadjia walked quietly alongside them, but her mind drifted back to Nami’s voice from earlier — muffled, interrupted, restrained — and a small, almost mischievous smile tugged at her lips. I’ve got your brother, Nami… she thought, a sly curiosity flashing in her eyes. I wonder if you could even smell him in my breath when we just exchanged those little pleasantry kisses.


Her smile stayed hidden from the others, a private acknowledgment of the small, potent secret she now carried.


Nami narrowed her eyes at Sasha. “So… did anything happen last night?”


Sasha snapped, her voice sharp. “Why the hell are you asking me that?”


The rest of the girls exchanged curious looks, sensing the sudden tension. Robin stepped in, calmly explaining. “Last night, Sasha got a rude message from WS asking her to… expose herself. But when she called him to confront him, she found out it wasn’t him at all. It was Nami playing some sick trick.”


Nami held up a hand defensively. “Hold on a second. It was him who called you, Sasha. And… nice pajamas, by the way.”


Bella laughed, disbelief lacing her voice. “Wait. A guy asks for a tit picture and the Ice Princess actually did it?”


Sasha shot her a glare. “His request didn’t say nude. I did it with my pajamas on. No harm, no foul.”


Nami interjected, smirking. “Yeah… just like asking a dude to send you a picture of his weiner, right?”


Sasha’s blush deepened. “Fuck, Nami! You’re supposed to be my friend! Don’t do me dirty like that!”


Nami’s tone softened, but her eyes were serious. “I’m not messing with you. I’m talking about my brother. Stop fucking with his head. He’s not himself around you, and I don’t need the extra chaos when he’s just trying to be normal. I don’t need another layer of uncertainty added into the mix.”


The group fell silent for a beat, the weight of her words settling in as Sasha tried to process the scolding — and the truth behind it.


Nadjia tilted her head, curiosity and concern in her voice. “Do you think… he’s really different when he’s around Sasha? Or is it just the chaos we’ve seen before?”


Robin spoke up, louder this time, almost exasperated. “Yes! How many times do I have to point it out? He’s… himself, but also not himself. Everything shifts. With Sasha, it’s like he’s operating on another layer entirely — more intense, more reckless, and somehow… more focused on her than anyone else.”


Nadjia’s eyes widened slightly. “So it’s not just us noticing him acting crazy… he’s actually… different with her?”


Sasha, still fidgeting slightly, muttered under her breath, almost to herself, “Great… so everyone sees it too.”


Nami rolled her eyes. “Of course we do. He’s my brother. You don’t get to suddenly become a chaos amplifier without me noticing.”


Bella laughed quietly, shaking her head. “I can see it too. He’s… magnetic, but only when he wants to be. And with Sasha… it’s a whole new level.”


While the others debated WS’s suspension, Bella’s mind was elsewhere, trapped in a sudden, overwhelming awareness. She remembered Nadjia’s lips, the faint, unmistakable taste… and a shiver ran down her spine. Her heart raced, her body responding before her brain could catch up.


“Was… that him?” she thought, a wave of heat creeping through her. Her muscles tensed, a flush spreading through her skin, and she realized her floodgates were opening in ways she hadn’t anticipated.


Nami, Sasha, and Robin were busy discussing WS’s past antics, plotting hypotheticals about his return, but Bella couldn’t focus. Even Nadjia’s calm composure, her control, her confidence—it all served to amplify Bella’s racing thoughts. She could barely stand still, her mind torn between curiosity, guilt, and desire.


She leaned back slightly, trying to mask the shivering excitement, telling herself it was nothing… but every nerve in her body disagreed. She hadn’t expected to feel this… this chaos inside her, not from WS directly, but from the remnants of him she’d tasted on someone else.


It was confusing. It was maddening. And above all, it was undeniably real.


As everyone dispersed to their classes, Bella’s mind was still swirling. She could barely focus—her body was betraying her, heat building, every nerve alive. Her fingers flew over her phone. Move, asshole. I need you. Fast.


Vidal’s response was immediate. Within minutes, he was there. Bella didn’t wait—she collided with him in a hunger that had been smoldering all day, her hands and lips claiming him with an intensity that bordered on desperate. If Vidal hadn’t loved her with every fiber of himself, she might have crossed every line. But instead, it was a fevered, mutual surrender, each giving and taking with perfect awareness of the other.


Somewhere deep in the halls, even at a distance, their voices carried—Vidal’s low, fervent groan of Yes, mommy and Bella’s fierce, gasping cry, Just a bit more, hold on for me, baby, I need this!


Less than ten minutes later, school staff—drawn by the unmistakable sounds—caught them. They were taken, still flushed and gasping, to Kathie’s office. The dean raised her eyebrows, trying not to laugh at the display of hormonal chaos.


“Vidal,” she said, shaking her head, “one week suspension. And Bella… three days. Consider yourself lucky.”


Bella smirked, brushing back her hair, already plotting the next few days. Oh well… what will we do for an entire week, Vidy?


Vidal, still red-faced and trembling from the encounter, whispered back, Yes, mommy.


Kathie chuckled softly. Fucking crazy hormonal kids…


Kathie picked up the phone and called Amber… and Nami. “Really, Nami? You’re Vidal’s school contact?” she muttered under her breath.


Both women were summoned to Kathie’s office. Nami, as always, shifted instantly into lawyer mode, her voice calm but precise.


“First,” she began, “these punishments are inconsistent. A full week for Vidal, only three days for Bella. Objectively, the disparity looks biased.”


Amber crossed her arms, maternal authority radiating. “Kathie, it’s physically impossible for a girl to force a guy! Men’s physiology…”


“Amber,” Nami cut in gently but firmly, “it’s not about physiology here. Vidal’s mental capacity around Bella is demonstrably compromised. His susceptibility makes this a question of influence and control, not brute force. Any proper review would reflect that.”


Kathie exhaled, trying to balance the delicate situation. Nami was her star legal student—sharp, meticulous, and able to argue points she herself would have missed. And Amber wasn’t just any parent; she was the top psychologist in the country. Kathie had to maintain control while not alienating future prospects, wealthy parents, or influential figures.


“I understand both of you,” Kathie said, steepling her fingers. “Vidal is one hell of a future surgeon, Nami. And Amber… Bella’s father isn’t just wealthy—he’s a force. I need to handle this with care.”


Nami nodded slightly, knowing the stakes. “This isn’t about taking sides, Kathie. It’s about keeping consistency and respecting influence dynamics. The record should reflect that.”


Amber softened slightly, but her eyes were still sharp. “I just want this to be fair. I want both kids to be accountable, but I don’t want anyone misrepresented in the process.”


Kathie leaned back, weighing every word, every potential backlash. “Fine. Here’s what we’ll do. Suspensions will be issued, but with the appropriate adjustments reflecting circumstances. And I will document everything carefully… so no one can claim bias, while still keeping school authority intact.”


Both Nami and Amber exchanged a glance—Kathie was handling this perfectly: measured, careful, and politically aware, as any head of a top college should be.


Kathie had them escorted out. Bella was fuming, blaming Vidal for being too loud, her adrenaline still surging from the interruption. Ayuah, ever practical, slipped two hundred to the school janitor to clean the clubhouse and make it look like nothing had happened.


Bella didn’t wait. She grabbed Vidal, practically throwing him into the car, her manic energy pushing her to drive them off immediately. Her body was still burning, the sensation of almost reaching her second orgasm leaving her on edge, relentless.


As they sped into the school parking lot, she almost ran down WS, finally arriving on his bike. Kathie exhaled in exasperation, realizing that just as one source of trouble had left, another was already arriving. Problem after problem filled her morning, and WS was the latest.


WS squints at the chaos in front of him. “Wtf was that?”


Kathy, exasperated, snaps, “That was Bella racing to… assault your little brother!”


WS blinks. “Vidal’s older than me, actually. And I doubt he’d call it rape—he sees love differently.”


He hugs Nami and kisses her on both cheeks. “It’s quite funny, isn’t it, Kathy? You told my sister I was suspended, but when I don’t show up, you send me a message telling me I have to show up. You really need to block my entrance that desperately?”


Kathy, unamused, responds, “I had your new methods in chemistry evaluated. You’ve passed all three years. Here’s your bachelor’s degree in engineering. Now, fuck off—you’re not welcome anymore.”


WS frowns. “Wait… so you’re basically graduating me with a bullshit degree and that’s it?”


Kathy smirks. “Oh right, for you to graduate, you also need to pay your tuition. Around twenty thousand per year. Since you finished three years, that’s sixty thousand.”


WS scoffs. “I have a military exemption.”


Kathy laughs, sharp and incredulous. “Right… you’re 18 years old. You cannot fool me.”


WS casually pulls out a military driver’s license. Kathy gasps. “A… freaking fake ID? At least make it from Idaho or some random state—but a military one? I could have you arrested for this dumb bullshit!”


WS shrugs. “Go ahead.”


Kathy’s face hardens. She orders four bodyguards to surround WS and calls the cops. Within minutes, he’s being driven inside as the authorities arrive, take photos of the license, and forward everything to the FBI.


Two hours later, Kathy’s phone rings. It’s the Pentagon. General William is screaming into the receiver: “What the hell are you doing messing with my NSA operatives?!”


Kathy is stunned. Nami, who has stayed by WS the entire time, is equally wide-eyed, realizing the storm they’ve just unleashed.


Two hours later, Kathy’s phone explodes with a call from the Pentagon. General William’s voice nearly ruptures the speakers.


“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU THINKING?! Do you have any idea what strings you just pulled?!”


Kathy blinks, stunned silent. She looks at WS—he’s sitting relaxed, Nami at his side, that same cocky half-smile plastered on his face.


William doesn’t let up. “That ID is real. I signed it myself. He’s enlisted—but he’s been enlisted for less than two weeks! Tuition exemption wasn’t meant to cover some brat’s fast-track graduation!”


WS finally takes the phone, answering with infuriating calm. “General. Always good to hear from you. And technically, I am military personnel, am I not? The rule says tuition waived. It doesn’t say after how long. I’m just… making efficient use of what’s available.”


On the other end, William is fuming. “You’re twisting regs like they’re playdough! This is abuse, plain and simple!”


WS leans back, eyes glinting with amusement. “Abuse? Or… creative interpretation? After all, sir, isn’t that what you trained me for?”


William growls something unrepeatable and slams the line dead.


Kathy exhales slowly, still reeling. Then—despite herself—she smiles. “Well… at least the government is fair.”


Kathy (flat, exasperated):
“You’ve barely been back two weeks, and already you’ve stacked enough credits to graduate. Three semesters of chemistry alone—three different methodologies you pulled out of your drug lab experiments—and on top of that, philosophy, theology, languages…”


WS (smirking):
“So I’m a walking liberal arts circus and an engineer. Sounds impressive.”


Kathy (snaps):
“No. It sounds like a nightmare. None of it concentrates enough to fit a real program. So we created Engineering Theory—a degree that doesn’t exist—just to bundle your credits and push you out.”


Nami (in disbelief):
“…You mean you invented a degree just to get rid of him?


Kathy (shrugs, bitter smile):
“Exactly. We couldn’t deny the credits; your brother passed them all. But we couldn’t keep him either. So congratulations, Warscared—you’re the first and last graduate of Engineering Theory.”


WS (leaning back, amused but pissed):
“So I’m graduating with a useless paper Frankenstein stitched together from philosophy, theology, and chemistry notes. That’s what you’re saying.”


Kathy:
“That’s exactly what I’m saying. And if the government audits us? They’ll see a private school granting diplomas in programs that don’t exist.”


WS (voice drops, dangerous):
“…And that’s when the fun starts.”

WS leans forward, slow and deliberate, eyes narrowing.
“So you’re telling me my shiny diploma isn’t worth the paper it’s printed on? i´me wasted on a counterfeit bachelors. Perfect. That means I need another two for an MBA… or,” he smirks darkly, “I pivot to a philosophy thesis.”

Beat 2 – WS pushes buttons

Kathy scoffs, trying to hold her ground. “Philosophy? You think you can pull a thesis out of your ass?”


WS ignores her and turns to Nami. “Do you still have my paper on why My Chemical Romance gets treated as bad music because they weren’t conventionally attractive? Or maybe the Bulgarian piece—the Byzantine cross influence on medieval iconography?”


Nami hesitates. “I might have both, actually.”


Kathy snorts, derisive. “My Chemical Romance is objectively bad music. That’s not research, that’s whining.”


WS pulls out his phone, smirking. “No, Kathy. That’s cultural bias. Listen.” He taps play. Jimmy Eat World’s The Middle fills the office.
“Same year, same sound. This is ‘good,’ and MCR is trash? Explain.”


Kathy’s jaw tightens. “…Give me the Bulgarian Byzantine crap. At least it sounds academic. What the hell even is a Byzantine?”

– The gloves come off

WS shoots up, slamming his hands on the desk.
“The Eastern Roman Empire! Christ, how can you be a dean and not know this?”


Kathy doesn’t flinch. She leans back in her chair, voice low and venomous.
“Because I’m rich enough. And I’ve got time to change diapers on cunts like you.”


Nami freezes. She’s seen WS lose his temper before. She’s never seen Kathy break character.
Her eyes dart between them, stunned. “…Holy shit. That’s the first time I’ve ever heard her talk like that.”


Kathy (smoothly, as if it’s just business):
“And one more thing, Warscared. Your three new chemistry steps — the ones that got you those credits — they’re now ZPR intellectual property. That’s the price you pay.”


WS (freezes, then explodes):
“You’re STEALING my work?! Always the same bullshit! I invent something, I create something so simple it’s obvious, but none of you thick-headed hacks could see it until I spelled it out! Then people like you—people with fat wallets and fat tits—backstab me to slap their name on MY work!”


Kathy (taken aback but keeping her composure):
“Calm down. You’ll be credited—as an assistant—to the faculty member who writes the paper. That’s more recognition than most students get.”


Nami (firm, sharp):
“Not enough. At minimum, he deserves co-author credit. Without his process, there wouldn’t be a paper.”


WS (shaking his head, voice sharp with contempt):
“No. This isn’t research. I didn’t discover a new element or cure cancer. I just made it easier to synthesize purer amphetamines using cheap lab gear. That’s it. That’s why you want it. Because it’s useful to criminals and pharma suits alike. And now you want to put your brand on it?”


Kathy (squinting):
“So… you admit you’ve been dabbling in criminal chemistry?”


Nami (snapping):
“He didn’t admit anything. He said it was possible. Don’t twist his words.”


WS (glaring, almost manic, pacing the office):
“Possible? Nami, it’s not ‘possible,’ it’s already happening. Any idiot with access to glassware and my steps can pump out product ten times purer than the street trash out there. That’s why it matters. That’s why they want it locked under ‘intellectual property.’ Not to protect me—” [points at Kathy] “—to control it. To profit from it.”


Nami (studying him, torn):
“…I can’t tell if you’re a revolutionary genius… or a walking indictment waiting to happen.”


WS (laughs bitterly, slamming a hand against the desk):
“Maybe both.”


Kathy folded her hands, cold and clinical. “We’re already in talks with Petrov Pharmaceuticals. If ZPR develops this correctly, it could cut costs for several medicines and pre-medical compounds by up to fifteen percent.”


Nami’s eyes widened. “That’s billions. My brother created that.”


Kathy’s expression didn’t change. “And like any researcher here, he’ll be acknowledged. As an assistant. The intellectual property belongs to the school.”


Nami’s jaw clenched. “That’s theft. At the very least he should be a co-author.”


WS leaned forward, voice low, measured, and carrying the weight of a blade pressed to the throat. “And how are you going to fix the instability?”


Kathie’s brows drew together. “What instability?”


His lips curled in something between a sneer and a smile. “The kind that makes cheap setups blow up. The shortcuts. The partition steps. Call me when your chemists start losing labs—or people.”


The silence hit like a detonation. Nami started, torn between awe and dread. Kathy shifted just slightly in her seat, the first crack in her composure all morning.


WS stood, slow and deliberate. “You’ll own the product. But you won’t own the consequences.” Then he walked out, the door slamming shut behind him.


For a long moment, the office was silent except for Nami’s unsteady breath.


Kathie pressed her fingers to her temples. “God help me, that boy is going to set fire to this entire institution…”


Nami lingered in the office, her voice quiet but heavy. “You… you deserve it.”


WS didn’t wait for a reply. He stormed out, slamming the door, anger radiating off him like heat. In the hallway, he lit a cigarette, dragging hard.


A mall cop spotted him, finger pointing like an accusation. “Hey! No smoking in here!” He broke into a run.


Before anyone could react, WS pivoted. One brutal strike — the guard dropped flat, out cold. Gasps rippled through the students nearby.


WS crouched beside the unconscious man, his voice pitched just loud enough to carry. “If you wanted me to put out the cigarette, just ask. I don’t like being yelled at. It makes me an aggressive dick… and nobody likes me much when I’m an aggressive dick.”


Ayuah’s eyes went wide, her hands flying to her mouth. Jeff froze, staring like he’d seen a ghost.


Robin, shaking with anger, snapped, “You’re being an asshole. Poor Peter was just doing his job, you stupid asshole!”


WS turned to her, eyes blazing. “I’m not an asshole. Assholes stink. If you must define me in such terms, then I’m a dick. I fuck pussies… and I wreck assholes.”


Then, deliberately, he pressed the cigarette into the unconscious man’s forehead, extinguishing it.


Ayuah whispered, barely audible, “Did he just…?”


Jeff muttered under his breath, “Holy fuck…”


He stood, dragging smoke into his lungs, and kicked a trash can out of his way. The dent echoed through the corridor as he stalked off, students parting in silence, too afraid to breathe.


Robin bolted down the hall toward the cafeteria, voice cracking. “Sasha! Sasha! We have to get there—there’s a freaking psychopath walking the halls! He just… he just punched poor Peter and pressed a cigarette to his forehead!”


Ayuah was right behind her, eyes wide. “Sasha, you were right. That… that sociopath, WS… he actually came, and he just—lights out—punched a dude!”


Meanwhile, Jeff was on his phone. “Dwayne, get everyone together! The asshole’s out of control. We need to man up and take him out!”


Far above, WS leaned over the railing of a top-floor balcony, legs dangling, cigarette in hand. “WTF,” he muttered to himself. To steady his mind, he hit play: Hollywood Undead – Bullet.


The heavy, pulsing beat filled his ears, and his body moved instinctively. At first, it was just rhythm, but soon his movements grew deliberate, almost ritualistic, like a dance meant to communicate with unseen gods. Instead of the tribal stomps of ancient rites, he weaved salsa spins, tango dips, and sweeping steps, imagining a partner in his arms—someone to share the chaos and passion of the world with.


Each motion matched the music: the drum’s thump became the stomp of his foot, the guitar riffs the flick of his wrist, and the lyrics the call and response of his soul. He spun, dipped, and glided on the edge, cigarette smoke curling around him like incense. To WS, this was sacred, a language older than words, a communion only he could understand.


Below, the halls erupted in panic, but atop the building, WS danced with the intensity of a god, lost in the beat, in the fire of his own existence, performing a ritual for meaning, for freedom, for chaos itself.


Kathy’s phone buzzed sharply. She snatched it up. “Kathy here.”


The voice on the other end was urgent, panicked. “Ma’am… someone just accessed the south building roof. They’re either going to commit suicide or—”


“Or what?!” Kathy’s tone cut through the line, sharp as a whip.


“—they’re… dancing?”


There was a pause. Kathy pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling in disbelief. “What. The. Hell. Is wrong with this day?”


Sasha’s eyes flicked toward Amber. “What do you make of Robin’s story?”


Amber sipped her coffee calmly. “Someone’s clearly overcompensating… probably acting out of deep frustration.”


Ayuah’s voice cut in, sharp and certain. “It’s him… WS.”


Sasha froze, her gaze snapping to Ayuah. “Wait… WS? But he’s suspended!”


Ayuah nodded, a grim smile tugging at her lips. “Yet… he’s here.”


Across the cafeteria, Nadjia caught Sasha’s wide-eyed panic and offered a small, knowing smile.


The beat shifted on WS’s phone—Andy Black’s We Don’t Have To Dance—and he froze for a moment, letting the first chords wash over him. Then, with a smirk, he hacked into the school’s sound system, blasting the track across every hall.


“Fuck it,” he muttered to himself. “Today, I’ll dance to anything. I’ll drink whatever’s available… and make love to any woman who presents herself, no matter how fat, ugly… or… trans? Yeah, it’s a fuck-it day.”


He lit another cigarette, leaping onto the ledge with the grace of an ice skater, spinning and pirouetting, somersaulting as if the building were a stage.


Inside the cafeteria, Sasha ran behind Amber, straining to see over the heads of the crowd—and then she heard it: that damned music. Her eyes went wide.


Kathy, already exasperated, muttered, “Seriously? Again?”


By the time they burst onto the roof, WS was performing acrobatic flips along the ledge, every movement both reckless and hypnotic, the city below unaware of the chaos unfolding above.


WS’s eyes darted up and froze. Amber, Kathy, and Sasha had made it onto the roof, and behind them, Nami’s worried face peeked out from the edge of the group.


He snarled, the cigarette dangling from his lips. “Have you not ruined my day enough, Kathy? Fuck off and let me dance out my woes.”


Amber stepped forward, voice firm. “Eyckardt, that’s enough! You can dance somewhere safe—you could slip and fall from there!”


WS smirked, the corner of his mouth twitching. “That’s why it’s more fun on the edge. How is one to truly enjoy life if dinner isn’t served by the edge of an active volcano?”


Kathy’s lips tightened. “Eyck—”


His eyes went ice cold. The warmth and chaos vanished, replaced by a predator’s focus. “Do not call me that,” he hissed, the promise in his gaze chilling. “Or you’ll regret it.”


Sasha’s eyes widened, heart hammering. She had seen the madness before—the neurotic energy, the chaos bordering on self-destruction—but this… this was different. This was a predator, ready to strike at any poor soul foolish enough to cross him.


Amber and Nami rushed forward, their hands grabbing his, yanking him off the ledge.


WS blinked, slightly dazed. “Wtf is going on? Are you girls… okay?”


Nami’s shoulders shook as tears welled up. “Were you going to… kill yourself?”


WS scoffed, almost amused. “Of course not. I was just processing my rage.”


Amber’s grip tightened. “And what if you’d slipped… and died?”


He shrugged, an edge of casual fatalism in his voice. “Then… it would have been okay. If someone’s foolish enough to fall, they aren’t worthy of staying alive.”


Amber’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t talk like that! Your life is important, Warscared. You’d make everyone who loves you suffer if you—”


He interrupted, calm but icy. “Again…? You forget, I already died once. And everyone seemed pretty well off. So… what’s the problem?”


Nami hiccupped, burying her face in Amber’s shoulder. “That’s not the point!”


WS just looked at them, half-smile, the storm of his mind still raging beneath the surface.


Sasha muttered, “You dumbass.”


WS barely reacted. “Yeah, yeah… whatever.”


They tried to move toward the cafeteria, but WS shook his head, voice sharp. “You ruined it now.”


He tapped his phone, and Watch Me Bleed blasted through the speakers. The rhythm hit him like fuel, and he slipped into a shadow boxing routine. Fists sliced through the air, elbows rotated, feet pivoted—every movement precise, every motion an outlet for the lingering rage coiling in his muscles.


Sasha adjusted her outfit, slipping off her high heels, and stepped into his circle. “Then I’ll join you.”


WS’s smirk widened. “I ain’t gonna go easy on your rich-ass princess.”


Without warning, he launched a series of rapid combos. Sasha ducked, sidestepped, and blocked what she couldn’t dodge, feeling the raw intensity in every strike. Their movements became a deadly dance, perfectly synced to the pounding music, each attack and counter a rhythm of its own.


Sasha’s heart raced as she matched his pace, adrenaline surging with every feint and strike. WS’s energy wasn’t just physical—it was a storm, and she was caught in its eye.


WS straightened, wiping imaginary sweat from his brow. “Warm-up’s over. Time for you to move out of my circle.”


Sasha’s chest heaved, adrenaline surging. “Yeah, asshole… not gonna happen.”


WS’s eyes gleamed as he advanced, footwork now sharper, faster. He began weaving precise kicks into his striking routine, each movement calculated for maximum reach and impact. One sudden kick caught Sasha square in her mid-rib cage. She staggered, feeling the raw power of his muscles, and her mind registered the truth: he was a fucking murdering machine.


He said nothing, but the lethal intent radiated off him. “Give up, princess. You’re outclassed here.”


Sasha’s pride flared hotter than the pain in her ribs. She gritted her teeth, pushed back, and went on the offensive. Years of training with Enessa and Ayuah had honed her body; if she could close the distance, she could judo his ass into submission.


But WS’s reach was superior, his limbs like weapons that kept her just out of range. Every strike he aimed for was precise, aimed at the vitals—something she’d never been taught to defend against so ruthlessly. He moved like a predator, lethal and unyielding.


Amber’s whisper to Kathy carried across the room: “This is going to end badly.”


Kathy’s eyes followed Sasha’s movements. “Sasha… she never backs down.”


And WS didn’t either. remarked Nami


Sasha advanced, testing his resolve, trying to gauge if he was all talk. WS, blissfully unaware of nuance, treated her as an equal. That meant no holding back. Every strike he threw landed with brutal precision. Every block, every deflection, made her feel the full intensity of his assault.


The music shifted—Enemy by Tommee Profitt, Sam Tinnesz & Beacon Light—and WS’s blue diamond eyes sharpened, predatorial. Sasha’s muscles screamed, her movements straining under the power and speed of his attacks. She remembered Enessa’s warning: Never fight men bigger than you. Power is mass times speed. If the opponent has more mass, every hit will hurt more than anything you’ve ever felt.


Normally, Sasha would rely on speed to avoid hits, or strike preemptively to end the fight quickly. But WS was beyond her calculations. His speed, his timing, his sheer mass—it was unparalleled. And somehow, she had the nagging, terrifying suspicion that he was going easy on her.


The mid-rib kick she had tasted earlier still echoed through her body, rattling bones, searing muscles, yet she persisted. Each hit pushed her back several feet, yet he remained relentless.


Her mind raced: If this were a real fight, I would have to end it now… or I won’t survive.


Before she could formulate a plan, shadows moved in her peripheral vision. Someone had slipped in while she was occupied. Four figures jumped WS, hoping to pull her out of range. But he had been so concentrated on Sasha that he hadn’t seen them approach.


Enessa grabbed Sasha, holding her tight. “What the hell are you doing, you stupid punk? You want to die?”


Sasha, panting, trembling from the effort, realized just how close she had come to being utterly overpowered. And WS… he was still calm, still dangerous, still far beyond anything she could’ve anticipated.


The four bodyguards lunged, trying to overwhelm him, but WS was already reading them. With a fluid movement, he evaded the first, twisting the man’s arm and torquing his wrist with surgical precision. The next tried a simultaneous strike—same result. Within seconds, WS had neutralized all four, leaving them sprawled and stunned on the rooftop.


Sasha froze. For the first time, it hit her: if she had gotten within reach attempting judo, it would have been her being submitted, not him. What kind of monster is this?


Before she could fully process it, the four others supporting her surged forward. WS didn’t hesitate. His lean, dense muscles coiled like springs as he went on the offensive. Punches and kicks landed with ruthless efficiency, toppling men as tall as him, clearly more buffed, more massive, yet unable to match his speed and precision.


Sasha’s mind raced back to what Nami had told her: WS’s body mass was deceptively heavier than his height suggested—about 15% denser than average. Every lean muscle fiber honed since age eight, years of running, training, and surviving on the streets, had made him a living weapon. Five hours of running without fatigue, years of martial discipline—it all culminated here, and Sasha could only watch, wide-eyed, as he tore through her team with relentless, calculated force.


Enessa held Sasha back, her grip firm. “What the hell are you thinking? You want to die, you stupid punk?”


Sasha shook her head, still catching her breath, eyes wide. “He… he’s not just strong. I thought I could handle him…”


Amber, standing just behind them, stepped closer, voice calm but cutting through the chaos. “No, you couldn’t. Warscared isn’t bulky, but his muscles are denser than normal—about fifteen percent denser than an average person of his size. That’s why every strike lands like it’s coming from someone twice his mass. He’s trained like this since he was eight. Boxing, endurance, agility. Lean but lethal.”


Sasha’s jaw dropped. “Fifteen percent denser? That’s… insane.”


Amber nodded. “Exactly. He’s fast, he’s precise, and he’s strong enough to neutralize opponents bigger than him. You weren’t being overwhelmed because you weren’t skilled—he’s physically on another level. His strikes are deceptively powerful, and his endurance? Virtually unmatched.”


Enessa tightened her hold on Sasha. “That’s your warning. Don’t ever underestimate him. You think you’re prepared, but you wouldn’t even get close to submitting him.”


Sasha swallowed hard, her mind racing, finally understanding what she was truly facing.


WS had just neutralized the last of the four bodyguards, his blue-diamond eyes scanning the room. He turned to Enessa, a cold smirk curling his lips. “You stole my little sparring partner. Are you returning her to me… or do I have to floor you as well?”


Enessa didn’t flinch. She pulled a gun and pointed it at him. “Stay away from her, you lunatic!”


Sasha, reacting without thinking, pushed Enessa’s arm upward. The gun discharged, startling everyone. In the same instant, WS’s right hand shot out, gripping Enessa’s throat, while his left hand clamped down on her wrist—no, he wasn’t just holding it; he was crushing it.


“Drop the gun… or you won’t live past today,” his voice cold, unwavering, a shiver of absolute certainty running through the air.


Sasha’s eyes widened. “Please… I don’t want to see you hurt!” she pleaded, panic in her voice.


Enessa, feeling the strength in his grip and the impossibility of escape, relented. She dropped the weapon, her wrist throbbing in agony. Later, she would need it checked—the bastard might have actually broken it.


The music switched again—Billy Talent – Surrender—and WS’s eyes locked onto Sasha. A rare, calm smile softened his otherwise predatory features. “Thanks… for protecting me,” he said. “Getting shot… sucks ass.”


Sasha blinked. “How… how do you know?”


With a deliberate motion, WS peeled off his now sweat-soaked, rage-heated shirt, revealing his torso. It was a patchwork of violence: slashes, gunshot wounds, punctures. Each scar a brutal testament to survival, each mark a story of chaos endured.


Sasha’s breath caught. Even through all the horror, there was a strange reverence in the way his body carried those scars—a temple to violence, resilience, and sheer will.


Enessa’s eyes widened, involuntarily tracing the lattice of injuries. How can someone survive… whatever this is?


Nami, finally removing her hoodie to stand in just her t-shirt, gave a protective glance at WS. Even she, used to the stories behind his scars, couldn’t fully reconcile the physical narrative etched across his body. Each mark spoke volumes about a life lived dangerously—and survived.


Amber, who had never seen this side of him, stepped forward almost instinctively. She wrapped her arms around WS and buried her face in his chest, letting out a shuddering cry. For once, the unflinching, chaotic man before her allowed someone to see him vulnerable, if only for a heartbeat.


WS’s eyes flicked toward Kathie, his smirk darkening. “You think you can scare me?” he asked, voice low and cold. “If you think this is bad… you should’ve seen the other guys.”


Kathie froze, her mind scrambling to reconcile the angelic, composed face she knew with the brutal reality of his torso. As WS pulled on Nami’s Hello Kitty hoodie, letting it hang over his broad, scarred frame, Kathie’s gaze shifted to his arms. The bare flesh was a tapestry of scars: long, jagged cuts, teeth marks, and bruises. Not all of them human.


She realized, with a chill creeping up her spine, that this wasn’t just a man who survived violence—he was a force shaped by it. Every scar, every mark, told a story of rage, endurance, and absolute control. And now, standing before her, he radiated it effortlessly.


Sasha’s voice trembled slightly as she asked, “Is your… rage dissipated now?”


WS smirked, nodding. “Yeah… beating up her bodyguards is the best medicine. Right, Mikhail?”


One of the bodyguards, coughing up blood, started to stagger to his feet. WS’s voice dripped with mock condescension. “Fucking stupid kid… had he known two years ago what protecting Miss Petrov would unravel, he wouldn’t have dared.”


Sasha’s eyes widened as she recognized Mikhail—the man who had been by her side longer than anyone else, who had attended more of her birthdays than her own father, the one she used to tie bows on and host pretend tea parties with. Memories flooded back: the first time she had met WS, Mikhail protecting her from a stranger, and later, the darker moment when her entire security detail had been knocked out, and a mysterious figure had aimed a finger-gun at Mikhail.


WS was always dangerous.


She froze. Slowly, her gaze shifted to him—and she caught his smirk. Before she could process it, her body acted on instinct. Her hand shot out, slapping him hard across the cheek.


Nami froze, eyes wide. Just last week Nadjia almost got murdered for slapping WS… and now Sasha is doing the same?


Then she saw it — WS’s hand still planted firmly on Sasha’s ass. In public. As they were all moving toward the cafeteria.


What the fuck do you think you’re doing?!” Sasha screamed, her face burning.


WS only smirked, voice sharp with mischief:
“Exactly what I told you I wanted to do last night.”


Her breath caught. That talk came rushing back — the one where he’d whispered about wanting to kiss her, grab her ass, and ravish her until she was begging.


“You said—” Sasha snapped, her fury blinding her sense, “—you said you wanted to kiss me and grab my ass, but… where’s the kiss?!”


The second it left her mouth, she knew she’d fallen into his trap. He had made her ask.


WS leaned in, blue eyes glinting like sharpened steel.
“Right here.”


He stepped forward, ready to claim the kiss.


But Enessa’s good hand shoved between them, gun still trembling from earlier, and Nami darted in front of Sasha, arms flung wide, her face pale.


Robin and Ayuah rushed in too, throwing themselves around Sasha like shields, turning her into the middle of a sandwich of protection. To everyone watching, it looked like Sasha needed to be saved from a predator.


WS halted, confusion flickering across his face, his smirk collapsing into something strangely vulnerable.


Fuck… I made her ask. I always do this. With her, I don’t think — I just act. And every damn time, I ruin it.


Kathy’s mouth went thin. “Great. Just great. Now add sexual importuning to his résumé.” She folded her arms, eyes cold. “The Petrovs will have blood in the water after this.”


Nami, legal reflex firing, leaned forward before she could stop herself. “Technically—depending on whether you classify the ass as an erogenous zone—this is harassment and assault. Given the prior debate between them, it’s clearly sexual in nature.”


Her voice trailed off as realization hit. She had just started to indict her own brother. The color drained from her face; she snapped her mouth shut. A beat of stunned silence, then Kathie’s smile was almost predatory. “Thanks, Nami. There’s a reason you’re my favorite.”


She looked at WS like a judge at the bench. “So, biker boy: take the sexual-assault charges on record, or accept the diploma I ‘gifted’ you and get the hell off campus. Your choice.”


WS stood very still. For the first time that morning, the bravado slipped. He turned to Sasha—whose face was white, still trembling from the shock—and his voice thinned. “I’m sorry.” He didn’t argue. He didn’t posture. He walked to his bike.


Nadjia moved like a shadow to his side, slipping in close as he swung his leg over the seat. Her hand brushed his arm; the contact was small and fierce. “Master… are you okay?” she whispered.


He answered without looking up. “Troubled.”


She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, eyes bright with worry. “Always, Master.” The words were automatic — devotion, ritual — but beneath them something sharper flickered. Are those stupid bitches framing my wonderful master? she thought, protective fury tightening her chest. Even his own sister had rallied—how could that be? All because he’d grabbed Sasha’s ass in public.


In Nadjia’s mind the rules were simple: possession, protection, devotion. Public displays belonged to them only; exposure was a crime against the order he gave her. She forced a smile at his side and murmured, just loud enough for him, “Sasha’s ungrateful. Any woman but that block of ice would be thrilled to have their ass grabbed by a beautiful, perfect man like you.”


WS only exhaled, a long, haunted sound, and let the small warmth of her presence hold him for a moment before he kicked the engine and rode away—leaving a room full of stunned faces and consequences that were only beginning to settle.


WS paused with one hand on his bike, his eyes dark and distant. “Fuck it,” he muttered, almost to himself. “It’s just a fuck-it day anyway.”


His fingers moved fast over his phone. A second later, the school sound system crackled to life. Across the entire campus, Luke Combs’ When It Rains It Pours blasted through the speakers. Students froze mid-step, the country twang and swagger rolling over the quad like a taunt.


Kathy stiffened. For a moment she didn’t even breathe, then her face contorted—like lightning had just struck her in the skull. “That worthless piece of shit!” she hissed, shaking with rage.


Amber pressed her lips together to keep from laughing. Nami pinched the bridge of her nose, already anticipating the paperwork this was going to trigger.


But Sasha… Sasha wasn’t laughing. Her chest felt tight, her pulse uneven. Did I just get him kicked out? The memory of his smirk, the slap, the way his hand had gripped her like he owned her—collided with the broken look in his eyes when he had said I’m sorry.


As his bike roared to life and the music kept blaring across campus, Sasha stood frozen, torn between outrage and a sinking, guilty dread that she had just pushed Warscared over an edge he might not climb back from.


asha sat stiffly, arms crossed, still replaying what had just happened, when Nami’s voice cut through the tension.


“I’m sorry for my brother’s… lack of social rules,” she said carefully, but her tone was sharper than she intended. “It’s not all his fault. His behavioral therapist sucked.”


Amber blinked, stung, but tried to keep her composure. “That’s not fair. I only had him for an hour a week, Nami. One hour. You can’t fix a whole person in that time.”


The words cracked something in Nami. Her voice rose before she could stop herself. “What about all the afternoons you stole him from me? All those times you played babysitter? Twice a week since he was eight—you think I forgot that? You think I didn’t notice how you made him laugh when I couldn’t? How you were the one he trusted when he should’ve trusted me?”


Amber froze, her face flushing as guilt and old memories tangled together. She had only wanted to help back then, to ease the burden on Nojiko and Nami. She had never considered how much resentment it might have seeded.


Sasha, caught between them, leaned forward, eyes narrowing. She had never seen Nami unravel like this. So the cracks run deeper than just WS. Even his own family feels like he was stolen.


Amber’s lips parted, but no words came. For once, she had no clever defense—just the realization that Nami’s pain wasn’t about now. It had been building for years.


Ayuah raised her hands, stepping between Nami and Amber before it went too far. “Hey, hey… you’re both talking like it was a crime. Amber babysat two afternoons a week—that still left you five others with him, Nami. Not so bad.”


Robin chimed in, trying to defuse the sharp air. “Exactly. You didn’t lose him, you shared him. Why tear each other apart over that?”


Amber let out a shaky breath, but her voice hardened. “Then why is she like this only with WS? She never resented me for spending time with Vidal.”


Nami’s jaw tightened. “Because Vidal is just one year younger than me, not three. WS is different. I… I never changed Vidal’s diapers. But I did for WS. I slept next to him when the screaming wouldn’t stop. I raised him, Amber. And then you came and—” She stopped, her voice breaking. “You made him smile in ways I couldn’t. I felt replaced.”


The words landed heavy. Amber’s throat bobbed.


Then Nami’s eyes softened, and she sighed. “But… I should thank you. Without your help, WS would probably still be a screaming mess. I mean that.”


Amber’s lips pressed together, and for the first time, she let her guard down. “Not exactly. He pulled himself out of that hole he was born into. I just helped a little. But what he did—how far he came—it was his willpower. Probably the will not to be a burden to you or Nojiko.” She hesitated, then added quietly, “In a way… your love and Nojiko’s love gave him the reason. I never realized until now that you saw him not just as a brother, but as your child.”


Amber’s words hung in the air, raw and unvarnished. Nami looked down, ashamed but relieved, while Robin and Ayuah exchanged uneasy glances.


Sasha, silent until now, exhaled slowly. Her eyes narrowed with a realization that chilled her spine. “So that’s it…”


Amber blinked. “That’s what?”


Sasha’s voice was quiet, but there was a sharp edge. “He’s not just protective. WS treats people like territory. If you’re his—sister, brother, lover, pet—it doesn’t matter. Anyone hurts you, he bites back. Hard. Even Vidal isn’t safe from that.”


Nami swallowed, remembering too many nights when WS had lashed out at anyone who crossed those invisible lines. “He doesn’t even think about it,” she admitted. “It’s instinct. Like a dog guarding its yard.”


Sasha leaned back, unsettled. No wonder he feels so dangerous—it isn’t just rage. It’s ownership.


Nami’s mind lingered on the term pet as she remembered WS’s behavior earlier. She pushed the thought away. Probably some biker animal he keeps at the clubhouse. Nothing more.


At that moment, Nadjia returned to the group. “WS will be okay,” she said calmly. “I talked to him. But… it’s probably better if your father doesn’t hear about what happened today. A man taking liberties with his daughter’s ass can be misinterpreted.”


Sasha stiffened, glancing at Nadjia with a mix of shock and concern. Nami simply nodded, trying to reconcile the warning with her previous dismissal.

Inside, she thought: If the Petrov family ever tried to hurt WS, I would make their precious little princess pay. But… he’s unbeatable. Even Enessa couldn’t stand up to him. I knew it the moment she backed down at the school entrance. I’ve found the light in which I can bask, the master I can fully give myself to.


Her eyes softened as she considered him. WS was untouchable—unshakable—and somehow, knowing that gave her both awe and peace.


WS left his home as soon as he heard the unmistakable sounds of Bella and Vidal, deciding that lingering would only add more chaos. Going to Nick’s was pointless—everyone was out, his mother buried in work, his two stepsisters at school, and Nick probably running errands.


The clubhouse, though, offered refuge. Drinks, some solitude, and a bit of camaraderie—exactly what he needed after the insane morning. It had started so well, with Nadjia’s ministrations, but everything after that had spiraled into… well, everything.


As he rode, he let himself breathe, trying to shake off the frenzy, already planning to pour a drink the second he walked through the clubhouse doors.


As soon as WS stepped inside the clubhouse, Jeremiah raised an eyebrow. “WTF were you thinking? Enessa just called—she said she’d keep things out of Ivan’s ear, but did you really… with Sasha… at school?”


WS shrugged, taking a long swig from his beer. “WTF? I just grabbed her ass…”


Obadiah barked a laugh. “Fucking hell, kid. Believe all the rumors, and you basically took the poor Ice Princess in the ass in front of half the school.”


WS groaned, taking another beer. “Fucking rumors… probably gonna be the death of me.”


Malachi gave him a serious look. “Look, kid… just don’t go grabbing rich girls’ asses in public like that. It’s what poor girls are for.”


WS smirked at Jeremiah. “So, you talking to Enessa again, huh? You seem happier, but careful—she looks like she might have a strap-on she’d use on you.”


Jeremiah blushed, mumbling, “Come on, I’m twenty years older than her, but… let’s just say I wouldn’t mind trying to break her.”


WS leaned back, smirk fixed. “It’s like getting your tongue stuck in ice… I wonder if it could happen with Enessa.”


Obadiah laughed. “More likely with Sasha—the Ice Princess.”


Everyone cracked up at the thought of getting their tongue stuck in Sasha’s frozen block… except WS, who just tilted his head and grinned, unamused but amused in his own twisted way.


Ezekiel and Amos leaned in, voices low but excited. “We might have a plan for a heist on an armored truck,” Ezekiel said. “If WS gets his Nomads involved, it’s easy money.”


WS gave them a long, unamused stare. “You’re serious? My Nomads are Angels from other chapters. They don’t belong to the Mother Chapter. They could refuse at any time. They follow me because I’ve earned their loyalty, and the General expects them to work with me—but not for your petty schemes.”


Amos tried to justify it. “They’d follow you anywhere. That’s why it works.”


WS’s blue eyes narrowed. “Let me be clear. I do not risk my crew—or any innocents—for a plan that could put them in jail or draw the agency’s attention. Stealing from armored trucks is exactly the kind of thing that would get law enforcement and the General breathing down your neck. And what? So you can buy an apartment building? Your cut wouldn’t even come close to being worth the trouble.”


Ezekiel bristled. “It’s an investment opportunity!”


WS leaned back, calm but deadly. “Yeah, well, my men and I only steal from people who can’t call the cops. This? This is stupid. And I don’t participate in stupid.”


Obadiah, watching silently, shook his head. “These two are always thinking short-term. They never learn.”


WS cracked a faint smirk. “Exactly. They’re desperate to rebuild power and influence, and they’re trying to drag me into their mess. Not happening.”


WS leans back in his chair, swirling the beer in his hand, eyes narrowing as he processes the numbers. He shakes his head slowly, a smirk creeping onto his face.


“Let me get this straight,” he starts, voice calm but cutting, “You want to rob an armored truck, risk jail time, piss off every law enforcement agency within a fifty-mile radius… and all of that… for a property that’s going to give you five percent a year in actual cash flow? Five percent, not ten, not twenty, five. That’s it.”


He taps the table with a finger. “Meanwhile, if I just wait for my first dividends from the Petrov bulletproof vest company, I’m entitled to five percent of five million dollars. That’s $250k — practically the same cash flow without risking life, limb, or freedom.”


Obadiah grins proudly from the corner of the room, puffing out his chest. WS shoots him a look that’s half exasperation, half amusement. “Yeah, yeah, Treas… I get it. You taught me well. You’re proud of your little formula, huh? Congratulations — you’re literally proving my point.”


He leans forward, eyes flicking between Amos and Ezekiel. “And don’t get me started on cleaning the other $400k from London. Ten percent gone if I do it the normal way… or I could leverage that apartment and clean it without losing half a fifth. You see, gentlemen, there’s a difference between raw brains and raw stupidity, and right now… you’re flirting with the latter.”


He leans back again, smirking. “So tell me, what’s it going to be? Risk a heist for a measly five percent cash flow, or just let me show you how to make money work without nearly getting yourselves killed?”


Obadiah just beams wider, muttering, “That’s why I’m the treasurer, kid.”


WS shakes his head, chuckling. “Yeah, yeah… I see it, Treas. I really do.”


WS leans back, eyes sharp, voice cold but precise:


“Here’s the deal. I’ll throw in $650,000 to invest, and I might call in my boys if needed. But listen carefully—most of the cash is dirty. Cleaning it is a headache, and if you two morons get caught, that building you’re dreaming about? It gets frozen or seized. You follow?”


He taps the table with his fingers for emphasis.


“So tell me—who’s the guy handling the paperwork at the courthouse? I need names, connections, everything. If you screw this up, it’s not just your wallets on the line.”


Obadiah perks up, proud as ever, while Ezekiel fidgets a little, clearly realizing WS isn’t messing around.


Warscared got the name and rode straight to the courthouse. The moment he arrived, he spotted Donaldson—running for mayor. They had never officially met, but Warscared knew him as one of the men involved in getting Stein out of the Angels process. Thanks to that, Walt and Dalton’s rap sheets had been wiped clean—two of his own guys.


He walked over to Brentford and introduced himself. As he explained why he was thanking them, the prosecutor interjected.


“It’s an honor, sir. I’m Richardson—the lawyer who handled the process. We talked two or three times,” he said. “Those boys must’ve been important to you. It added up, what… two million, plus your generous contributions to me, Mr. Donaldson, and, of course, Judge Brentford! So… what brings you here?”


Warscared’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Got a tip on a Slovenian gangster. Owns a few buildings. He’s being judged for tax evasion.”


Ah, got it! Thanks for clarifying—Nadjia isn’t a wealthy investor, she’s just Judge Stein’s daughter. Let’s adjust the scene accordingly:



The lawyer leaned in, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. “So… bad blood, like you guys say on the streets?”


Warscared shook his head, calm as ever. “Never met the dude. It’s not about that. He’s got several properties, so I’m seeing if I can get my hands on them for a cheap price.”


The men laughed. “Yeah, even the Zanes are interested in those buildings, and the Reveras are considering adding them to their REIT—if the price is right. Some of those buildings are worth around ten million, but word on the street is they might go for half that. If I had that kind of money, I’d invest.”


Warscared’s gaze swept the room. “What about this—if I got them, the money and the buildings would be part of a REIT, but you’d front. Angel money is tricky, you see.”


Judge Brentford’s eyes narrowed, the meaning immediately clear.


“So… what do you propose, Mr. WS?” he asked.


Warscared leaned forward. “Every hundred thousand you put in, we consider it two hundred thousand as invested. You make the face, and I—and the Angels—get the rest of the money for you guys.”


Brentford tapped his chin thoughtfully. “I could invest maybe four hundred thousand… I’d have to mortgage my home, but it might be worth it.”


Donaldson nodded. “I can fix maybe three hundred fifty thousand.”


Richardson groaned. “Around a hundred fifty thousand. Just wasted most of my money on a new sports car… divorce sucks.”


Nadjia shifted in her seat, quietly. “I… I could manage… two hundred fifty thousand.”


The group shared a brief look—and unbeknownst to them, Judge Stein’s daughter had been quietly listening to the entire conversation.


Warscared’s sharp eyes scanned the courthouse, immediately spotting Nadjia. Without hesitation, he gestured for her to come over. She approached, her expression brightening, and pressed a quick, adoring kiss to his cheek.


“What are you doing here, Nadjia?” he asked, voice low.


“Visiting my father… after the chaos you caused at school today,” she replied, keeping her tone playful. “I needed a quiet place to rest—and, well, courtrooms are normally silent.”


The three men watching them immediately realized something—these two went to the same college: ZPR College. Brentford raised an eyebrow. “Your father… does he know you’re seeing a biker?”


Nadjia shook her head. “He doesn’t. He only knows about Francesco, my schoolmate.”


Warscared’s gaze hardened, and he took her hand, guiding her toward a quiet corridor. “Then he mustn’t find out,” he said.


Once out of sight, Nadjia whispered softly, her voice trembling slightly with excitement, “Of course, Master. Your little pet is always at your service.”


A small smirk tugged at Warscared’s lips. “Good. I like it when you’re honest with me.”


She leaned closer, gripping his hand with determination. “Whatever you wish, Master. I’ll follow you anywhere.”


He studied her, eyes glinting. “And I’ll take care of you,” he said quietly, his voice low but filled with authority. For a moment, the chaos of the courthouse faded—they were in their own world, bound by their secret dynamic, their connection unspoken but unmistakable.


Warscared returned to the three men, Nadjia slipping away silently to work the courthouse staff, her eyes sharp as she gathered information without drawing attention.


“I just contacted my associates,” Warscared said, his tone calm but commanding. “With their contributions, we’re looking at around eight million total. That gives us a lot of leverage.”


The three men exchanged glances. Brentford was the first to speak. “Right… how much can each of us realistically put in again?”


Brentford tapped his chin. “I could manage four hundred thousand, though I’d have to mortgage my home. Risky, but… it could work.”


Donaldson nodded. “I could front maybe three fifty.”


Richardson groaned. “About one fifty. Just dumped a lot on a new sports car… divorce costs, you know.”


Warscared listened, eyes calculating, then nodded. “Good. That gives us a solid base. Nadjia is working on pulling additional intel from inside the courthouse. With that, we’ll know exactly how to structure this—get maximum return while minimizing exposure.”


Brentford raised an eyebrow. “You’re very… precise, Mr. WS. How do you always know where the pieces fall?”


Warscared’s lips curved into a small smirk. “Experience—and knowing my people. And you,” he said, glancing toward the courthouse doors, “have me and my associates on your side. That makes all the difference.”


As he spoke, Nadjia quietly rejoined, sliding back into position near his side. She whispered just enough for him to hear, “All quiet on my end, Master. I’ve got everything under control.”


He gave her a subtle nod, the brief contact reaffirming their unspoken connection. Even in a room full of powerful players, their secret dynamic—pet and master—remained their own advantage.


Warscared’s phone buzzed, and immediately a stiffness ran down his back.


“General William… sir? Why are you calling?” he asked, calm but alert.


“Oh, the investment… Williamson, your son told you about it? Right,” the general’s deep voice replied. “So here’s the thing…”


There was a pause. “Wait—you want in… and you’re sitting on twenty million? One million per chapter house of the Jarheads?”


“Of course, sire,” Warscared said smoothly.


He announced to the men in the room, “That brings us to almost thirty million ready to invest.”


Brentford’s brow rose. “General William… he asked for my help cleaning wrap sheets so he could hire those guys for the government.”


Richardson’s eyes widened. “That makes sense… in my combat squad, we had a few Jarheads back in the day. Crazy bastards… but great warriors. I can see it in you, too—you’ve got that same… edge.”


Donaldson frowned. “It makes no sense… the kid isn’t old enough to have been enlisted, much less a veteran.”


Warscared calmly pulled out his military driver’s license, holding it just long enough for them to see.


“Enough?” he asked.


Brentford smiled faintly, impressed. Richardson shivered, clearly uneasy. “You… are one of those.”


No words were needed about the secret teams and covert operations. Admitting it meant acknowledging actions the U.S. had taken—actions technically illegal. The room fell silent, the weight of Warscared’s hidden reach pressing on everyone without a single further explanation.


Nadjia returned a few moments later, slipping a folded stack of papers into Warscared’s hands. “Everything you wanted to hear, Master,” she whispered, eyes sparkling with satisfaction.


Warscared nodded, then turned to the three men. “Gentlemen, I’m going to handle business.” He moved toward the jail cells with calm authority.


Since it was Nadjia Stein, Judge Stein’s daughter, escorting the well-dressed Slovenian inmate, nobody dared interfere. Warscared arrived and fixed the man with a sharp, calculating stare.


“You must be Milo,” he said.


“Yes,” the inmate replied cautiously. “What do you want?”


“To make a business proposition, of course,” Warscared said smoothly. “I can get you four million directly out of the papers and twenty-two million for your buildings. That will, of course, be arrested by the state for tax evasion. In the end, you keep four million—but if you stay like you are right now, you walk away with nothing.”


Milo considered it. His real estate was worth sixty-five million, but in his current position, he’d be left with practically nothing. He nodded, accepting the deal.


The papers were signed, with Nadjia Stein acting as the formal legal witness. Warscared returned to the three men—the alderman, the judge, and the prosecutor—and laid the documents before them.


“Congratulations, gentlemen,” he said evenly. “Besides your investment officially doubling, we got it for one-third of the price. Rejoice—the return rate on these buildings, after expenses and maintenance, is only three percent, but three percent of sixty-five million is still a tidy profit.”


Brentford blinked. “How… how did you do all that in just a couple of hours? Legal teams would take weeks.”


Warscared gave a faint, confident smile. “Well… it’s how I work.”


Nadjia, holding onto his arm, beamed with pride and admiration for her master, her devotion clear to anyone who knew what to look for.


Judge Stein approached, his sharp gaze softening as it fell on Nadjia. “Nadjia… and Francesco, I believe? You’ve been taking good care of my precious angel?”


“Of course, Judge,” Warscared said. “Such a precious flower as her deserves all the gifts in the world. I’m only sorry I’m not wealthy enough to give her everything she deserves.”


Nadjia’s lips curved in barely contained excitement. She almost blurted, My master gives me everything I’ve ever needed, but controlled herself. “He is… wonderful, sir. And he’s been so kind about my carriage. Thank you,” she said, bowing slightly.


Judge Stein’s eyes flicked toward the new car, and he understood immediately—it hadn’t come from her savings. Expensive gifts weren’t his style, but seeing his daughter happy, confident, and radiant… how could he refuse her happiness?


WS leaned back slightly, a faint smirk on his face. “Richardson… tell me something. Could I intern at your brother’s law firm without actually showing up every day?”


Richardson raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “You mean, work remotely? That’s… unusual, but not impossible if you can prove the work gets done. Why?”


“I’m thinking ahead,” WS said casually. “How many years would an internship need to be valid before I can sit for the Alabama exam? And… would any of my past jobs technically be a problem? Government work, Petrov Pharmaceuticals, security for the Zane warehouses… I might have forgotten one or two, by the way.”


Richardson’s eyes narrowed slightly, and he leaned back, a small smile playing at his lips. He had handled Angels’ national contracts enough times to understand immediately what WS was implying. “Ah… I see. You’ve been busy, haven’t you?”


WS’s smile didn’t falter. “Just trying to cover my bases. I wouldn’t want something from my past complicating things if I want to be a licensed attorney.”


Richardson chuckled. “Well… if your government work is clean, and you can account for your other jobs properly, it shouldn’t block you. But… I’m guessing you didn’t just push papers for the government.”


WS’s eyes flickered with that subtle edge. “Let’s just say my work makes me… useful. And, if necessary, lethal. But that’s all part of the package.”


Richardson nodded knowingly. “Yeah… that explains a lot. You’re one of those types—someone who’s either incredibly dangerous or incredibly useful… or both. No wonder you’re thinking about law on the side. With that background, you’d be unstoppable.”


WS gave a faint, almost imperceptible smile, letting the weight of his reputation hang in the air, while Richardson’s mind raced, connecting all the dots: multiple covert jobs, government clearance, a clean record, and a brain sharp enough to navigate legal codes as easily as contracts.


WS leaned forward, his gaze sharp. “Richardson… tell me straight. Could I just get a paper from your brother’s law firm saying I completed enough of the internship to qualify? Then, when I turn twenty-one, I run down to Alabama and take the bar exam. I can pay for it, of course.”


Richardson blinked, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. “You mean… cut the formalities entirely?”


WS shrugged casually. “Why wait for a lot of bureaucracy when the work’s done and the hours can be verified on paper? I’m willing to pay for the convenience.”


Richardson laughed quietly, shaking his head. “Damn boy… you really think in shortcuts, don’t you? But… technically, yes. If the firm verifies your hours and your application checks out, Alabama would have no reason to turn you down. You’d still need to sit for the exam and the trial component, but the internship could be recorded retroactively.”


WS’s smirk widened. “Good. That’s exactly what I need. Efficient, simple, legal enough not to attract attention—and it buys me time to focus on… other things until I’m twenty-one.”


Richardson’s eyes flicked to him, calculating. “You’re a strange mix, kid. Engineering theory degree, covert government work, security contracts, and now a law shortcut. But… I see how it all fits. You’re planning ahead.”


“Always,” WS replied softly. “And if anyone asks, everything looks above board.”


Richardson shook his head again, amused but wary. “Unbelievable. You really are something else.”


WS leaned back slightly, considering Richardson’s words. “I can pay for it, but…”


Richardson shook his head. “Don’t worry about that. My brother’s law firm handles the Angels’ national contracts. When the time comes, they’ll just put you down for that internship. You drop by, collect the papers, and head to Alabama. I’ll be your sponsor.”


Brentford raised an eyebrow. “That’s… tricky. For a public prosecutor to sponsor someone who might end up with a wrap sheet? That’s a legal headache waiting to happen.”


WS’s gaze softened for a moment as he turned to Nadjia. “I’ll need to be off for a few days. If you want to spend time with me now… it’s time. I don’t know how long I’ll be gone.”


She smiled, eager, and immediately started making arrangements. “I’ll set up a motel room,” she said. When asked by the receptionist if it was for WS, she replied honestly: “Yes… I just invested most of my savings, so I’m a bit short on money until Mom pays me next week—or Daddy’s allowance in three weeks.”


WS turned to Nadjia, his expression unreadable. “Book it at my motel,” he said. “I’ve set up a master suite just for me—you two can use that. Save up your money; it’ll be more comfortable this way.”


The three men looked at him, eyebrows raised. “So… you already own a motel?”


WS smirked faintly. “Yes. But it’s mine, not part of the REIT. It’s better this way.”


Brentford, Donaldson, and Richardson exchanged glances. “Better… how?”


WS leaned back, almost casual. “It’s one of those slums where… whores work.” His tone was flat, matter-of-fact.


Their eyes flicked to Nadjia, expecting a reaction. She shrugged lightly. “Well… it’s cheap, and I’m only doing it with him,” she said, her voice calm but firm. “So… what’s the problem?”


The men blinked, momentarily speechless. WS gave a small, almost imperceptible smile, letting Nadjia’s confidence—tempered by her loyalty—speak for itself. The room was thick with tension, but the unspoken truth was clear: in this arrangement, WS called the shots, and Nadjia trusted him completely.


WS stood at the head of the table, spreading the papers before the Mother Chapter. The room was quiet, the patched members leaning forward, curious but cautious.


“Gentlemen,” he began, voice calm and measured, “we’ve got a portfolio of properties worth sixty-five million. Officially, twenty-two million is being put in. The bulk of the real money—my Nomads—controls the actual stake, routed through legal faces to keep it clean. The legal investors get about ten percent of the net on paper despite only contributing roughly five percent. That’s how you keep the cops, the feds, and the IRS off your back.”


He let it settle, then turned to Amos and Ezekiel. “You two came up with the idea. Here’s your reward: Amos, you’re the maintenance director; Ezekiel, acting manager. Your wages will come directly from the REIT—almost 100,000 each per year. That makes you some of the highest paid members of the chapter house. Run your crews properly, maintain the properties, and there won’t be any mistakes. Authority, responsibility, and experience are yours; equity isn’t, but you’ll see your efforts reflected in the books.”


WS spread his hands toward the table. “Gross return is five percent—about 3,250,000 per year. Maintenance, management, and operational costs take roughly 1.3 million, leaving a net of three percent, roughly 1,950,000 annually. That’s long-term, stable income for everyone involved. Thirteen years to recoup the full investment, but this isn’t a gamble—it’s a controlled, profitable operation. And yes, if the chapter members don’t contribute enough individually, I will cover the difference. It will eat into my stock market portfolio, but that’s money for the club, not just the Mother Chapter. Several chapters, including the Jarheads, are investing through William.”


He scanned the room. “So, who wants in?”


There was a pause. Most members looked at each other and shrugged. Savings were low, lifestyles high, and the Northeast isn’t cheap. Few had extra capital to invest, despite understanding the profit potential.


WS leaned back, letting it sink in. He would cover what was necessary, but the presentation wasn’t just about securing the investment—it was about demonstrating the opportunity, keeping the chapter engaged, and ensuring proper participation from those who could contribute without risking their personal finances.


Ray spoke up, leaning back in his chair. “I can put in about half a million. But… are those the Milo buildings that the Zanes and Reveras were ready to bid on at next week’s auction?”


WS allowed a small smirk to curl his lips. “They were. Now… they’re ours.”


Obadiah and Jeremiah exchanged a glance, then couldn’t hold back their laughter. Jeremiah shook his head, trying to suppress it. “Just imagine James Rivera and William Zane showing up at the auction… all ready to spend, and all that’s left? Milo’s cars and jewelry.”


Obadiah slapped the table lightly. “Priceless. I can see the faces now.”


WS leaned back, letting the laughter settle. “Exactly. The properties are secure, legally tied up, and the returns are structured. The auction doesn’t matter anymore. All that effort, all that planning… irrelevant. We control it, and it’s profitable for the club, for the Mother Chapter, and for anyone else investing through this structure.”


Ray nodded slowly, impressed despite himself, while Obadiah and Jeremiah kept grinning, clearly entertained by the thought of their competitors being blindsided.


Malachi shook his head, voice low. “William Zane might burn down a building or two as retaliation… that man has anger issues.”


WS’s smirk returned. “Good. That means we get paid by the insurance.”


Ray interjected, cautious. “James Rivera is my brother-in-law… he won’t be happy.”


WS leaned back, almost amused. “Cry me a river, Ray. When did those families ever back down because we asked nicely? Never. And we shouldn’t back down when they do either. The Petrov contracts and their national deals? Sure, worth considering. But those are ad hoc—specific chapters or even just individuals. This—right here—benefits at least 31 chapters, mostly Jarheads, but also us and the Ring chapters. It strengthens us, not just momentarily, but for the future. So, if you want to invest, you’re welcome. If not, I’ll cover the rest out of pocket.”


Obadiah shrugged and tossed 400,000 on the table.


Jeremiah’s brow furrowed. “WTF, you said you didn’t have any money to lend me just two days ago!”


Obadiah waved a hand dismissively. “I still don’t. I just… figured I’d throw in what I could.”


Jeremiah growled, then slid 130,000 forward.


Obadiah raised an eyebrow. “If you have money, why did you ask me for it?”


Jeremiah smirked. “To see if you’d lend it… and I was aiming for a flat in the next town over. Only 240,000. Oh well, guess I can buy it next year!”


Malachi tossed 350,000 onto the pile.


Amos hesitated. “Can I… sell my new bike?”


WS’s frown was sharp. “You mean the one I gifted you? And Ezekiel, where’s the one I gave you?”


Ezekiel looked sheepish. “Had to pawn it… but I’ll get it back next month.”


WS exhaled, shaking his head. “Seriously, you guys and money?”


Several other members began contributing what they could. They weren’t wealthy, but as long as the funds couldn’t be seized by the government, they were ready to invest.


WS leaned back, letting the chatter die down. The members had placed their contributions on the table—some modest, some more generous—but they all understood the bigger picture.


“Good,” WS said calmly. “What you’re putting in is steady. Monthly returns. And it cannot be seized by the government. That’s the important part. You’ll get paid, reliably, without risking your other holdings.”


WS watched it all quietly, noting each contribution. Even with the chapter members’ small stakes, the Nomads’ shadow participation and his personal funds would ensure the deal was fully covered, keeping the investment safe and profitable for everyone involved.


As soon as WS entered, Nadjia’s face lit up. She eagerly moved closer, her body tense with anticipation, thrilled to be the full focus of her Master’s attention.


WS smiled faintly, letting the tension build, enjoying the way she looked at him — completely devoted, completely present. He stepped forward, and she leaned into him without hesitation, hands lightly resting where he allowed.


For Nadjia, it was exhilarating. Every glance, every small movement of his hands or voice made her feel seen, valued, and adored. She thrived in these moments, knowing that her Master’s full attention was hers alone.


WS allowed himself a brief moment to appreciate it too — the calm, the focus, the way everything outside this room faded away. Safe, private, and under his control, this was exactly where she belonged.


Nadjia whimpered softly, a tiny sound of delight and anticipation that made WS pause for just a moment.


“If you got accustomed to this,” WS said quietly, his voice low and measured, “it might be hard to go back.”


She looked up at him, eyes shining with devotion. “Even if I hadn’t, Master… I would do it for you.”


Her words made him smirk faintly, a mixture of amusement and approval crossing his features. Every movement, every sound from her confirmed that she was fully engaged, fully committed, and completely under his attentive guidance.


WS let the moment stretch, savoring her reaction, knowing she was safe, wanted, and entirely focused on him — the way it should be.


WS walked over to the other side of the room, gesturing toward the new additions he had installed. “Thought I’d show you some of the updates to the master suite,” he said, voice calm but edged with authority.


Nadjia’s eyes widened slightly, following his every move. WS pointed to the sturdy chains anchored into the ceiling and walls. “Installed for… versatility,” he said, letting the words hang.


Then he gestured toward a massive X-frame in the center of the room, its polished metal gleaming under the soft light. “Everything here is meant to give us options… to keep things interesting, and to ensure the space is entirely ours when we’re here.”


Nadjia shivered softly, a small whimper escaping as her eyes darted between the chains and the X-frame. “Yes, Master…” she murmured. “Everything you provide… I trust it completely.”


Nadjia’s teasing word earned her an immediate reaction. WS grabbed the new paddle from where it rested nearby and gave her butt a sharp, controlled smack.


She let out a small, delighted whimper, pressing a little closer in response. “Yes, Master…” she murmured, eyes bright.


WS smirked. “Careful what you say, little one,” he warned, voice low. “Words have consequences.”


Nadjia giggled softly, accepting the playful correction, already thinking about her next move.


WS leaned back slightly, a faint smirk on his lips. “If you could choose… what would you want?”


Nadjia’s face flushed deep red, her voice barely above a whisper. “My throat… hasn’t been trained properly yet, Master… so…”


She trailed off, eyes downcast, cheeks burning with embarrassment.


WS’s smirk widened, a low chuckle escaping him. “Noted,” he said, letting the moment linger just long enough to make her squirm in that perfect mix of anticipation and embarrassment.


WS picked up his phone. “Time to check in,” he muttered, dialing Sasha.


Her voice came through a moment later, slightly sharp. “What are you doing?”


In the background, faint sounds of Nadjia shifting could be heard.


“Training my new pet,” WS said casually, his tone teasing. “You know… how to sit, give a hand, the usual things a caring owner teaches their pets.”


His hand rested on Nadjia’s hair, pressing her gently a little further down as he spoke, reinforcing the lesson in subtle, controlling ways.


There was a brief pause on the line. “Uh… right,” Sasha murmured, a hint of amusement in her tone, clearly processing what she was hearing.


WS smirked, letting the moment hang, his focus entirely on guiding Nadjia while keeping the conversation with Sasha light and controlled.


Sasha’s voice was steady, but there was an edge to it. “I still remember… how you cursed at me, screamed that you wished you had never met me.”


WS’s hand tightened slightly on Nadjia’s hair, controlling her pace. “If I did… I’m sorry,” he said, voice low, almost casual, though his grip conveyed authority.


He glanced down at Nadjia, noting the tears streaking her cheeks. She looked up at him, flushed, small sobs escaping her lips — but there was a strange sort of happiness in her expression. She was pleased that he had looked at her, that he hadn’t forgotten her presence, even while speaking to Sasha.


His smirk was faint but approving. She might cry, she might whimper, but she was exactly where he wanted her, and he had all the control he desired.


WS’s gaze swept over her, taking in every subtle movement, every muffled whimper, every tiny shift meant to earn his attention. A low chuckle escaped him.


Her body responded instantly, pressing closer, arching slightly, letting out soft, muffled sounds of need and anticipation. Gagging noises slipped past her lips as she fought to communicate without words, desperate for him to notice.


He leaned down, his hand firm in her hair, guiding her just enough, letting her feel the weight of his attention. “Hmm… that’s better,” he murmured, letting a faint brush of his body reward her effort without giving anything more than a tease.


Her small muffled whines and gagged sounds became sharper, more urgent. Each noise was a plea, a silent demand for him to acknowledge her, to react to her effort. WS smirked faintly, enjoying the way she tried so hard to please him without words, every sound a reminder of her devotion.


WS’s voice was low but steady as he spoke into the phone. “Sasha… I’m sorry. In London, I kept on making mistake after mistake after mistake, and the pressure got to me… I’m sorry if I took it out on you.”


At that exact moment, Nadjia’s body betrayed her, and a sudden, unexpected wave overtook her. She gasped and let out muffled sounds, her body trembling as she climaxed, both shocked and ashamed that she had disobeyed her Master, letting herself be lost without his permission.


WS’s eyes flicked down briefly, taking in her reaction, a faint smirk crossing his lips. He didn’t scold her — not yet — letting the moment linger just long enough for her to feel the full weight of her lapse and the intensity of his attention.


Nadjia’s muffled whimpers and trembling were a mix of guilt and relief, a reminder that even in her surrender, she sought his recognition and control.


Sasha’s voice had a sharp edge. “You got expelled today, didn’t you? What the hell happened?”


WS shook his head, a wry smirk tugging at his lips. “No. I got expelled two days ago — when I made twelve kilos of synthetic drugs using materials that should be impossible to turn into anything. Today was just the closing act.”


He glanced down at Nadjia, whose muffled whimpers had quieted to soft trembles, and continued. “Also… your pharmaceutical division should be getting new instructions on how to refine some chemicals. Tell the workers to use heavy protection gear and to do it remotely. The new procedures are unstable — less talented people might just blow themselves up.”


Sasha huffed. “My pharmaceutical department is my aunt’s — my father’s sister. I barely talk to her, and I’d rather not. Is that why you were so pissed at Kathie today? Did you… come up with those solutions yourself?”


WS’s grin widened, eyes glinting as he looked down at Nadjia. “YEAHHHHHHHH! FUCK YEAHHHHHH!” His voice was loud, triumphant. Nadjia trembled slightly beneath his gaze, muffled sounds escaping as she processed both his exuberance and the sheer force of his attention.


Nadjia opened her mouth instinctively, waiting for his order. Her body tingled with anticipation — she loved it when he commanded her like this, when a single word could make her shiver from head to toe.


From the phone, Sasha’s voice cut through: “WTF was that? Are you okay?”


WS glanced at her calmly. “My favorite pet has finally done the trick properly. I’m very proud of her.”


He glanced back at the phone. “Sorry, gotta go, Sasha. Meet you at the company assembly in two days.” He ended the call without waiting for a reply.


Turning back to Nadjia, his gaze sharp and commanding, he said a single word: “Swallow.”


The effect was instantaneous. Nadjia’s entire body shivered violently, a wave of trembling running through her like a dam being lifted. Every nerve was alight, her devotion and eagerness fully ignited by that single command.


WS’s phone buzzed. He glanced at the screen and saw Sasha’s message:


“You were either masturbating while talking to me… or worse, with someone else while talking to me. I am not stupid, you know?”


He smirked faintly, shaking his head. “Not even close,” he muttered under his breath, his eyes flicking down to Nadjia, who was still trembling from his last command.


Her muffled whimpers and quick gasps reminded him of where his attention truly belonged. Without answering Sasha immediately, he tightened his hand in her hair just enough to guide her, letting her feel the focus and control remain entirely on her.


He typed back quickly, brief and controlled:
“Focus where it belongs. You’ll see me at the assembly.”


Nadjia pressed closer involuntarily, her body responding, eager and desperate, muffled noises slipping out as she sought his recognition again.


WS’s gaze never left her. The phone forgotten on the bedside, every outside thought vanished.


He guided her with precise control, letting her ride wave after wave of sensation. Nadjia’s soft moans and gasps filled the room, each one drawing him to adjust his pace, to tease, to push her further.


Her body shuddered violently with each crest of pleasure, trembling, gasping instinctively at his touch. Peak after peak after peak rolled through her, and she clung to him, her voice spilling freely now, letting him hear everything, every shiver, every whimper, every desperate sound.


Time ceased to exist. The room, the night, the world shrank to nothing but her body under his control, her audible devotion driving him to keep her on the edge.


By the end, Nadjia lay spent, voice soft but still trembling, gasping for air, her eyes bright and flushed. WS allowed himself a faint, approving smirk — she had endured, obeyed, and given herself fully, exactly as he expected.


WS finally relaxed, the night’s intensity spent, and drifted into sleep. Nadjia stayed awake a little longer, curling herself around him, entangling her body with his. She pressed close, inhaling his scent, letting it settle into her senses.


Her mind replayed the events of the night, a shiver of satisfaction running through her. Today… he covered every inch of me properly, she thought, her cheeks warming. No part left untouched, no corner ignored.


She let out a soft, contented sigh, nuzzling closer, letting the rhythm of his breathing guide her own. Wrapped in him, she felt complete, protected, and utterly devoted — the world outside fading entirely.


Nadjia’s heart raced as she moved, every sensation magnified by the knowledge that her Master was fully aware, fully enjoying himself, and not about to stop her. She focused, concentrating on her breathing, carefully keeping it through her nose so she wouldn’t gag, wanting to show him how skilled she had become.


Her body moved instinctively, every small shift and sound aimed to draw his attention, to please him completely. She could feel him reacting — the subtle tightening of his muscles, the quiet hum of satisfaction — and it sent shivers of delight through her.


He’s enjoying this too much to care, she thought, a flush of pride warming her. Everything I do… every skill, every movement, it’s for him. Nothing is too much if it pleases Master.


Her muffled gasps, soft whimpers, and gentle movements became a rhythm between them, an unspoken conversation of obedience and reward. Each wave of pleasure, each small sound of her devotion, was amplified by the knowledge that he was entirely focused on her, that she had his full attention, and nothing else in the world mattered right now.


Nadjia’s mind swirled with delight and adoration, fully consumed by the pleasure of being seen, used, and cherished by him, every instinct and skill sharpened to ensure that he noticed, appreciated, and approved.


Sasha dropped her phone onto the nightstand, the screen still glowing with the last message she’d sent. Her pulse was tight in her throat.


He called me… while another woman was on her knees for him?


Her nails drummed lightly against the lacquered wood, her face composed but her mind racing. Was that arrogance? Carelessness? Or worse — was it intentional? A calculated move to show her that he wasn’t bound, that he had others ready and willing?


Was that a power play? Did he mean to tell me I’m optional? Replaceable?


Her lips pressed into a thin smile, the kind her rivals in London had learned to fear. If it was a message, she’d received it loud and clear. But she wasn’t sure if she was meant to feel humiliated, jealous, or simply… challenged.


Warscared was reckless — but not thoughtless. Even his recklessness had edges, sharp enough to cut if you weren’t paying attention.


Sasha leaned back against her pillows, her eyes fixed on the ceiling, her mind turning it over again and again. He wanted me to know. The question is, do I punish him for it… or make him prove I’m the only one worth his call?


Nadjia shuddered beneath WS’s hands, her hips arching, nails digging into his back. Every word, every growl, every rough press drove shivers through her, making her whimper, moan, gasp—sounds she had never known she could produce. Her body betrayed her, convulsing, curling, trembling with each subtle command, each deliberate touch.


He is the only one… my world… no other touch matters…


He bit her shoulder lightly, possessive, rough. “Think, pet,” he growled, “if I chose someone for you… would you make him happy?”


Heat pooled low. “I… I would, Master… if you commanded it… only because you asked…”


Yes… only for him… only because he said…


He laughed, low and rough, pressing her harder, hands moving with precise domination. “Good. Never forget… you’re mine. Every gasp, every shiver, every sound…” He gave a sharp press that forced a cry from her she didn’t know she could make, “…mine.”


Wave One: Her body quaked violently, toes curling, nails scratching into his skin. Tiny whimpers, moans, gasps escaped uncontrollably, her mind screaming: I am his… only his… forever…


Wave Two: A sharper press, his hands rougher, more commanding. Her throat tightened, forcing new sounds, every whimper a testament to her surrender. No other could ever make me shiver like this… none… only him…


Wave Three: His lips brushed her ear, teeth grazing lightly. “Could you obey… even if it hurt?” She sobbed, cried out, each sound involuntary, echoing in the room. Yes… Master… everything… for him…


Wave Four: Fingers, lips, teeth, every touch precise and unyielding. She shivered uncontrollably, new moans bursting from her, heart hammering, body trembling. I belong to him… only him… forever…


Wave Five: “If I chose another… could you obey… serve… even multiple?” His voice rough, punctuating each press. She gasped, sobbed, moans spilling in ways she hadn’t known possible, trembling, shaking, surrendering fully. Only him… only his touch… nothing else exists…


Wave Six: Pressed harder, faster, sharper. Her body convulsed in a torrent of involuntary cries, gasps, and whimpers. I am his… completely… forever…


Wave Seven: Teeth grazing, lips against her neck, “Could you obey… even if it broke you?” Her whimpers escalated, each wave building on the last, every new sound a mark of submission. Only for him… only him… always…


Wave Eight: His hands and body drove her higher, rough, demanding. She screamed, sobbed, gasped, forcing new, uncontrollable noises. I am his… completely… nothing else matters…


Wave Nine: Lips against her ear, voice low, punctuating each movement. “Remember, pet… you are mine… every gasp, every tremble, every sound…” Her body convulsed, nails digging in, new whimpers erupting. Forever his… only his…


Wave Ten: He whispered her name, low, commanding. Her body shattered, trembled, gasped, sobbed—lost, undone, rebuilt under his hands. Her sounds were entirely uncontrollable, new and raw with every breath. I am his… only his… forever… and I love it…


As the last tremors faded, she clung to him, chest heaving, sobs escaping her, body trembling. WS pressed his forehead to hers, voice low, rough. “Perfect pet. Every gasp, every shiver, every sound… yours only when you’re with me. Don’t ever forget.”


She nodded, mind and body surrendered fully. I am his… only his… forever… and I love it.
 
Last edited:

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
Scene – Sasha’s apartment, late evening.
Enessa, glass of wine in hand, sits across from Ayuah and Robin at the table. Sasha paces by the window, crisp and deliberate.


Sasha: — Tomorrow is not about discussion, it’s about consolidation. CFO and CMO positions go to our people. That way we own the purse and the story.


Ayuah: — CFO is mine. My cousin is clean, invisible, and already running numbers for my family’s import business. He’ll sign what we need him to.


Robin: grins — Perfect puppet.


Sasha: — For CMO, we use someone loyal to us — not blood, but dependency. I have a contact from Geneva, a polished face who owes me for pulling her out of trouble. She’ll polish the brand and take orders.


Enessa: calm, measured — Loyalty over blood. Smarter. Blood can betray if it smells weakness.


Robin: — COO slot too. That one I can fill. My uncle’s company is already handling logistics for us; formalizing it just keeps money moving into our own circle. Consultancy fees, “compliance audits,” supply adjustments… it all looks legitimate.


Ayuah: already calculating — Which means we load the company with expenses. The more “operational costs” we create, the fewer dividends get paid out.


Sasha: — Exactly. The Angels want steady payouts, not scrutiny. We reduce the dividends, feed them crumbs, and siphon the rest through contracts.


Robin: smirks — Nepotism disguised as corporate structure. The Petrovs look respectable, and the money never leaves the family.


Ayuah: — And if Warscared shows? He’ll see through this.


Sasha: cold smile, voice cutting — He won’t. He’s unreliable. He disappears when it matters, he lashes out, and that volatility makes him weak in a boardroom. If he doesn’t show, we win outright. If he does… I remind him of London. I shake his focus. He thrives in chaos — but tomorrow the chaos will serve us.


The three women exchange a look. The plan is nepotism cloaked in necessity: stack the officers, bleed the company under “legit” expenses, and choke dividends to keep the Angels dependent but powerless.


Scene – Petrov corporate offices, late night.
Stacks of files, draft contracts, and glossy binders are scattered across a conference table. Sasha sits at the head, icy focus. Robin leans casually on the edge of the table, while Nami flips through a thick packet of paperwork, pen tapping against her lip.


Nami: murmuring as she scans — …two million in dividends? That doesn’t track. With our revenue numbers, it should be closer to four.


Her brow furrows. She looks up at Sasha and Robin.


Nami: — You’re bleeding the company somewhere. Consultancy, operations padding… I don’t know what you’re hiding yet, but legally, this structure works. Financially… it stinks.


Robin: smiles, moving closer to put an arm around her shoulders — Sharp as always, little lawyer. You don’t miss a comma.


Sasha: smoothly, no hint of guilt — That’s why we need you. You keep it bulletproof on paper. We’ll handle the politics and numbers.


Nami: flat — You’re screwing the dividends.


Robin: laughs softly, giving her a squeeze — Maybe. But hey — you’ll be fine. How does three hundred thousand a year sound for keeping us safe? That’s more than ten times your dividends.


Nami stiffens at first, then blinks, recalculating. Three hundred thousand, steady, clean, guaranteed. Her 1% stake is small anyway — not worth fighting over compared to what’s being dangled.


Sasha: — You work for the company, Nami. Not for the bikers, not for your brother. For us. We’ll make sure you’re valued properly.


Nami sits back, papers still in hand, quiet. She knows she’s being used, but she also knows they’re offering her a golden cage. And cages, she’s learned, are sometimes safer than freedom.


She tucked the folder into her bag, the ink still fresh on the signatures. Three hundred thousand a year. Enough to quiet the nagging voice in her head that whispered she was being played. Enough to pretend it didn’t matter that the dividends were being gutted, that the siphon was obvious if anyone cared to trace it.


But he wouldn’t care. Eyckardt always forgave her. Always. From the time they were children, through every mistake she made — he never turned his back on her. Even now, even if he caught her hiding this, he wouldn’t rage at her. He’d just look at her with those cold blue eyes, weigh the betrayal against the bond between them… and then shrug. Forgiven. Just like that.


That was what scared her. Not the forgiveness. The disappointment. If he decided she was too easily bought, too quick to bend for Sasha’s clique… he might not trust her with the real pieces anymore. He’d forgive her, yes — but he’d stop letting her in. And that, more than losing a brother’s trust, would mean losing him.



WS sends a message to Ray: “Delay the meeting for two days. I need more time… shit’s harder than I assumed, or maybe I’m not as smart as I thought. Probably a mix of both.”


Ray doesn’t fully understand what WS is doing, but he knows if WS requested it, there’s a reason.


Ray immediately calls James Rivera, William Zane, and Ivan Petrov, informing them that their daughters are expected to attend the upcoming company meeting.


The daughters immediately get nervous and ask Ray if he can persuade their fathers to postpone attending.


Ray smiles knowingly: “I can do better. Your fathers will already be at Milo’s auction — they can’t be in two places at once. All it takes is a two-day delay of the company meeting, and they won’t be able to attend.”


With that, the fathers are caught in a bind, the daughters breathe a sigh of relief, and WS gains the critical extra time he needs.


Nadjia fidgets, glancing at Nami. “Where is WS? He should’ve been back already… it’s been two days.”


Robin notices the nervous energy radiating from Nadjia. It’s like the old Nadjia, the one before she got herself a secret boyfriend. Could it really be him?


Nami shrugs, calm as ever. “That’s normal for WS. He disappears for days — sometimes weeks — without a word. Ever since he became a biker, I stopped worrying about it.”


Nadjia bites her lip, trying not to let her anxiety show, but inside, she’s twisting in anticipation.


Robin arches an eyebrow, watching Nadjia closely. “Why are you so worried about WS?”


Nadjia straightens slightly, regaining some composure. “Well… he’s Bella’s boyfriend’s younger brother. I used to worry about Nami, but if she’s okay, I guess it doesn’t really matter.”


Robin nods, satisfied, and says simply, “Sure.”


WS’s bike roared down the familiar streets as he headed back from Massachusetts, the crisp air biting at his face. His phone buzzed with a single group message: “Ring, meet at the motel. Time to clean house.”


Within minutes, all six of his Nomads were on the move, riding with precision and purpose. They arrived at the motel, scanning the slum-like exterior. Junkies lurked around corners, their eyes darting nervously when the riders slowed. Some had been bold enough to ogle Nadjia, and that arrogance would cost them.


WS didn’t waste time with words. The Nomads split into pairs, sweeping the building systematically. Doors burst open, fists flew, and scuffles broke out in narrow hallways. A sudden yelp—then a flash of steel. One of the punks lunged with a knife at WS, catching him in the arm. Pain shot through his muscle, but reflexes sharper than any blade drove his fist into the attacker’s jaw, sending him sprawling.


By the end, the junkies were gathered, bruised and disoriented, tied up with no chance of escape. WS walked among them, his gaze cold and calculating. The withdrawal was already starting to take hold for some, shaking their limbs and clouding their minds.


“Talk,” WS growled, dragging a chair closer. His Nomads flanked him like wolves. “Every name. Every supplier. Every asshole who thinks this place is theirs.”


The room filled with groans and sputters, the junkies’ pride breaking faster than their bodies. It would take hours—but by nightfall, WS would have the answers he wanted. And anyone who doubted his reach would learn that Nadjia’s protection came with consequences for the foolish.


WS stood over the tied-up junkies, eyes sharp, voice cold. “Start talking. Every word counts. I want names, dates, everything.”


The room echoed with trembling confessions, details of the motel harassment, the attempts to steal girls, the promises of cheap drugs. One by one, they spilled their schemes, unaware of what would come next.


When the last confession was out, WS uncapped the bottles of egobine. He administered it carefully, murmuring the instructions, his face unreadable. “This is your only chance. Survive this, and maybe you’ll get out alive.”


Some trembled violently, others coughed, choking on their own fear. WS watched, hands steady, heart steady, knowing two of them were too far gone. They collapsed before the drug could stabilize them. He checked briefly—too late.


The survivors shivered, eyes wide, the reality of his mercy and their own failure settling in. WS didn’t flinch. He collected the remaining bottles, tied up the lesson in every gesture. “Next time, you think about who you mess with. I’m not just cleaning house—I’m setting an example.”


WS’s nomads set up a tight perimeter, ready to intervene if he didn’t return before the sun rode high. Inside the Westboyz turf, the gang thought they were hunting revenge—today, they would learn how deadly miscalculation could be.


Slipping through shadows, house to house, WS moved like a ghost. Every tattooed Westboyz member he encountered had their throats silently slit. The ones sleeping beside them never stirred, unaware of the horrors passing through their homes. By the time he had finished roughly fifteen of them, a single scream pierced the night.


Chaos erupted. Windows shattered, doors flew open, and terrified people spilled into the street. The 11 surviving gang members huddled together, staring at the carnage.


Voices trembled, anguish and disbelief mixing as the cries of the fallen’s loved ones echoed. “The… the white kid… he’s here? All alone?”


WS emerged on the edge of the chaos, a pale shadow against the streetlight. His presence alone commanded attention. “Fuckers… this is what happens when you mess with my people,” he bellowed, voice cutting through the panic.


The survivors froze, realizing the extent of their misjudgment. “The Angels… it’s the entire Angels coming for us…” one whispered.


WS let the words hang. Ghostlike, unstoppable, he had already proven them wrong. Their revenge had become their undoing.


WS’s boots echoed down the street, deliberate and loud, drawing the attention of the shivering survivors. He stopped in front of the eleven remaining Westboyz, blue eyes piercing through the night.


“Now, boys,” he said, voice low, calm, but deadly. “You think Amos can protect you from me? From now on, you pay him five times what he’s been getting. Make the bodies disappear. And if this becomes news… let’s just say I’ll return.”


One of them, trembling, managed a whisper. “Last time… you killed eight of us, if I recall…”


“The ninth?” another choked out. “Ray killed the ninth.”


WS’s eyes narrowed. “Nope. Fifteen of you are dead now. Leave the girls alone. Their line of work is drugs—stick to it—but stop harassing my working girls or my pimps. This is your last warning.”


Blood smeared his skin, staining his blonde hair a faint red, the streak visible even in the dim light. Fingers carried the grime under nails that no shower could fully cleanse in a moment’s time.


The eleven men stared, beaten, defeated. They understood—they shouldn’t create any more problems.


WS returned to the motel, taking a quick shower, knowing he couldn’t remove it all in time. The blood under his fingernails, the faint red in his hair, would have to stay. He pulled on an old Pearl Jam t-shirt, mounted his bike, and roared off toward the company meeting.


Sasha was waiting.


The meeting was already in full swing when WS arrived, the murmurs and clatter of papers punctuated by General William’s furious voice echoing through the room.


“This is bullshit!” General William barked, slamming his hand on the table. “The company was giving us 5 million in profit until last month, and now it’s down to just 3? Are you fucking with me?”


The girls around the table flinched, glancing at each other. The Jarheads’ frustration was palpable. “We were supposed to control 50%,” William continued, his voice rising, “but the Petrovs have screwed us over, leaving us with just 10%! Thanks to the kid, we have 15% now—but that money was crucial for the southwest border. The official channels aren’t working, so the Jarheads have been picking up the slack. That takes cash. And now? Three million? Fucking greedy oligarchs!”


He paced, fists clenched, a mixture of disbelief and rage in every movement. The girls kept quiet, absorbing the tension and the stakes, knowing full well how much power and pressure hung in the numbers on those sheets.


WS stumbled into the room, half-asleep and moving with a predator’s rhythm. Almost immediately, Sasha’s gaze locked on him. Something was off. His hair was streaked with red, dull and sticky at the ends. His eyes, usually magnetic and piercing, were sharper now—cold, almost lifeless.


The gash on his arm, still bleeding into the old t-shirt he’d used as a makeshift bandage, made her stomach twist. Combat. He had just come from combat.


Six men followed in his wake, disciplined, silent. Sasha didn’t recognize them all. Their presence was enough to make the room tense—this was not a simple arrival. Enessa shivered beside her, realizing instantly that WS hadn’t come for the company meeting. He had brought his muscle—the ones who had stood up to her before, who had intimidated even the entire ZPR bodyguard squad.


The room fell silent as WS’s gaze swept over everyone. Even without a word, the air shifted. This wasn’t a man here to negotiate or explain; this was a man marking territory, and the six behind him were extensions of his will.


Sasha’s mind raced. He wasn’t here for protocol. He was here to assert dominance, and every instinct screamed that anyone foolish enough to test him tonight would regret it.


The meeting was already underway when WS pushed the door open, half-asleep and bleeding. His t-shirt, used as a makeshift bandage, bore a dark, spreading stain across the seam of his arm. His blonde hair caught the light in jagged streaks of red, and his blue eyes, sharp and unyielding, scanned the room with a predator’s focus.


Sasha was the first to notice. Something about him was… wrong. There was a foul edge to his presence, a violence simmering beneath the surface. She didn’t recognize the six men following him, but Enessa’s body stiffened instinctively; she had seen fighters before, and these weren’t casual bodyguards. These were predators.


“Is Samael here?” Sasha’s voice was quiet, almost a whisper, yet it carried weight.


William’s attention snapped toward her, and then it clicked. His eyes widened as he saw WS, flanked by most of his ring team. Not a single one of them looked like they’d come for a meeting. Something primal, something from history long buried, was playing out in front of him.


“Finally, ffs,” William muttered, tension threading his voice, “but—” He stopped mid-sentence, something spooking him. The comparison to the old Petrov war legends lingered in his mind, a memory from a story he had only heard. WS wasn’t just a missing kid; he was a force.


Ray rose immediately and crossed the room, arms open in instinctive greeting, but WS did not respond. He moved past him, silent, purposeful, straight to the table where the financial reports lay. His men shifted into position, forming a tight honor guard around him, their faces blank but alert, the room’s tension thickening with each step.


Nadjia’s heart leapt; he was finally here. Relief mixed with desire, knowing he had arrived—alive, powerful, untouchable. Nami, however, felt a knot tighten in her stomach. She had never seen him like this: somber, raw, dangerous. The kind of danger that didn’t just whisper—it shouted.


Five days. He had been gone for five days, not a word, not a message. And now, here he was, standing in their midst like a storm that had already destroyed everything in its path.


WS’s fingers trailed across the papers, skimming numbers with precision. No greetings, no small talk—just a measured study of the financials. The room felt smaller somehow, compressed by his presence, by the unspoken warning that he had already walked through blood, violence, and chaos to get here.


Ray was the first to move, stepping forward instinctively. “WS… you okay?” His voice carried concern, but also caution.


WS didn’t respond. His eyes skimmed the room with cold precision, ignoring familiar faces as if they were shadows. He moved toward the table, every step deliberate, almost predatory, hands brushing over the financial reports like a hunter assessing territory. The six men behind him fell into a perfect, silent formation, forming an unspoken guard that made the room feel smaller, more contained.


Nadjia’s chest tightened. Relief and exhilaration collided in her chest—he had returned. But Nami felt a prickle of unease. WS had been missing five days, completely unaccounted for, and now he appeared like a storm that had already ravaged unseen battlefields.


William’s gaze flicked between WS and the six men, tension tightening his jaw. Even the older members of the ZPR bodyguards stiffened. They could feel the weight of him before he even spoke, a presence that brooked no challenge.


Silence stretched. WS’s hands traced lines of numbers and reports with calculated precision. Every movement, every glance was a statement: he had arrived, he had assessed, and he was in command. No introductions, no explanations—just the quiet authority of a man who had already survived hell and returned to stake his claim.


WS snapped his fingers. One of his nomads stepped forward, voice firm: “We are here representing the ring chapters. That places WS at 10%.”


A flicker of frustration crossed Ray’s face. His own influence shrank—he now represented only 25%.


WS snapped again. Another nomad’s voice cut through the room: “If necessary, we will summon the rest of the ring chapters. Your 2% plus the mother chapter will only represent 10%.”


Ray’s jaw tightened, and the weight of the maneuver was clear. WS had ensured that even with the combined 21% of Ray and James Rivera, the votes could not tip the scales.


Robin’s fingers clenched the table edge under her napkin. She had quietly secured the CFO position in a private agreement with her uncle, bypassing her mother who was supposed to fill the role. Her irritation was palpable, though she kept it restrained.


WS snapped one final time. Another nomad spoke up, requesting a full audit on why the company was hiring outside lawyers when internal counsel already covered these needs. The Zanes’ utilization of the Van Halen / Miss Bella’s uncle law firm for a $500,000 contract? Completely uncalled for.


WS raised his piercing blue eyes toward Sasha. Her expression remained stoic, cold as ever. She had expected him to play hardball. Deals had already been struck to drain profits using schemes like the “pistachio orange sandwich”—paying unnecessary fees, misallocating contracts, and funneling earnings into fiscal paradises.


Another snap, another nomad stepped forward. “Regarding the COO selection—why was the original project manager dismissed?”


The room stiffened. WS’s maneuvers had shifted the balance entirely. Every move, every finger snap, reinforced that this meeting was no longer about protocol—it was a chessboard, and WS held every piece in motion.


WS’s hand tightened around his phone. He cleared his throat, voice rough and hoarse as he addressed the room: “The vote will be secret. I put forth the original project manager as CEO. CFO, CMO, and COO positions are unnecessary. All contracts will require approval by the company’s fiscal council, led by the honorable General William.”


He sent a quick message to Nami and Nadjia, ensuring they were aware of the stakes.


The votes were cast. The result blinked onto the screen: 51% to 49%. WS’s chest tightened. Relief should have washed over him—but it didn’t. Nadjia would never betray him; that was never in doubt. But the motion had passed by the thinnest of margins.


He considered Bella for a fleeting moment, but pressing her now would have been uncalled for, reckless.


Sasha and Robin exchanged sharp glances, each assuming Nami had quietly cast her vote for her brother.


WS’s gaze drifted toward Nami. His eyes, usually unreadable, betrayed something heavier—disappointment, confusion, a shadow of hurt. He whispered, low and intimate, just for her: “I trusted you…”


Nami’s eyes widened, caught between fear and guilt. Nadjia, kneeling quietly nearby, felt the tension pulse through the room, her heart squeezing at the sight of the subtle fracture in WS’s expression.


Even amidst victory, WS carried the weight of every vote, every trust, every allegiance—and the knowledge that control was never absolute.


As General William began celebrating what he saw as victory, WS’s voice cut through, hoarse and deliberate. “One more intervention,” he said, his tired blue eyes scanning the room. “A new financial model.”


He laid it out clearly: two additional mills would be opened, fully allowed under the original statutes.


Ayuah’s brow furrowed. “No… we overproduce. That eats into our own profits.”


The general blinked, struck. “Reinvesting profits for lower future profits? What’s the point, kid?”


WS didn’t raise his voice. He looked at him, calm but firm, exhaustion woven into every syllable. “To fulfill the original plan… and save lives. We need these vests in the hands of the men and women bleeding for this country. Or has your hatred of the southern border made you forget why we made this decision almost two years ago?”


Ray, Nami, and Sasha exchanged subtle glances. Understanding flickered. Those Japanese days—the ones they had assumed were months of absence—had been just days.


A chilling realization settled over them. WS hadn’t been missing. He had always been here, under their noses, moving, watching, calculating. Every absence, every gap—they hadn’t been gaps at all.


The room went quiet, the weight of his presence sinking in.


WS placed the final signature on the financial plan himself, pressing the official CPA stamp into the paper with deliberate precision. The room held its breath.


Robin’s sharp voice cut through the silence. “WTF are you doing?”


WS didn’t flinch. A small, tired smile played at the corner of his lips. “Saving this company from the excessive fees the Petrov accounting department would charge for a signature and a stamp,” he said flatly, glancing at Sasha. His eyes held no warmth, only pure, unfiltered disdain.


He had suspected from the start that the main ZPR families would act this way—crushing smaller investors, hoarding power, bending the system to their will. He had hoped against hope these girls would be different, but… apples did not fall far from the tree.


Exhaustion weighed heavily on him. He was tired, bloodied, and sick of the endless games. His chest ached, a dull burn from lack of sleep and the cold ride here with barely more than a t-shirt to shield him. Every fiber of him screamed that he had endured enough, and yet he remained standing, the authority in the room undisputed.


Finally, Dedushka spoke, his voice cracking slightly in Russian. WS didn’t pause to decipher the words; his brain was too fatigued. He answered automatically in Korean, almost muttering to himself: “Pearls to swines.”


Igor Petrov, observing, caught something in the exchange. It was unusual—someone not only standing up to a Petrov, but surprising them with calm defiance. Are you not scared? he asked in thick-accented English, his sharp eyes assessing WS.


WS barely looked at him, tone flat and tired, eyes heavy. “What’s there to fear about Russians? Pull them out of their tanks, they bleed shit and die just like any man,” he said, voice rough, carrying the memory of stories his great-grandmother had passed down about his great-grandfather’s brutal campaigns against the Reds in 1945.


The old man caught the accent and the historical reference immediately, his eyes narrowing. There was calculation behind the tired defiance.


He shifted his gaze to Nami. “Is this… your brother?”


Nami swallowed, shame and fear twisting her stomach. She hadn’t wanted her brother to discover her betrayal, especially after the games of loyalty and secrecy that had been played. And yet, in that moment, she realized the real question looming in her mind: who was WS’s trump card in this room? Bella or Nadjia?


The silence stretched, heavy with unspoken threats, historical weight, and the quiet authority of a man who had walked through blood and still demanded attention without raising his voice.


WS was finished. He turned slowly to General William and placed the stack of documents in his hands.


“What’s this?” William asked, eyebrows raising.


WS’s voice was hoarse, edged with exhaustion and raw disdain. “My last five percent of the stocks,” he said simply.


A hush fell over the room. He had been expelled from college. He had no patience left for the greedy vipers scheming around him, the ones who had twisted blood against blood, using loyalty as a weapon. Every syllable carried the weight of his disappointment.


His eyes flicked to Sasha and Nami, standing side by side. Robin lingered in the corner, debating with her uncle, plotting as she always did. But it had all failed. Their careful preparations to backstab both factions, to seize control—they hadn’t accounted for him.


Sasha felt the ground open beneath her. The sting of failure was immediate and sharp. He didn’t even wish to speak to her anymore. Dedushka’s plans, all her subtle manipulations, had come to nothing. And as she stared at him, frozen, she realized just how final his withdrawal was.


WS exhaled, tired and resolute. The decision wasn’t about punishment—it was about survival. And he had chosen his own peace over the chaos of their ambitions.


Dedushka gently took Nami’s hands, his eyes studying her. “Tell me… what was that story about the hundreds of dead reds?”


Nami’s chest tightened. She drew a slow breath, careful with her words. “It’s… ours, not just his,” she began, glancing at WS, who stood nearby, half-aware, half-distant. “I heard it first from Nojiko. She got it from her mother, who got it from the same source as WS… my great-grandmother’s accounts. But I also pieced together details over time. It’s… the full story, the meaning behind the fear.”


Dedushka’s brow furrowed. “And WS… he knows it differently?”


Nami nodded. “He learned it directly from our great-grandmother—first-hand—but he doesn’t see it like we do. To him, it’s skill, efficiency, survival. He understands the mechanics of it… how the reds fall, how quickly a man dies. But for Nojiko and me… we understand the fear, the weight, the meaning of being Warscared: afraid of the man I become in war.


Dedushka’s gaze softened slightly. “So… he is gifted, yes… but also… brutal?”


“Yes,” Nami whispered, her hands tightening around his. “Ruthless in ways that terrify even us… but to him, it feels… normal. He doesn’t fully grasp how horrifying it is—he only knows how effective it is.”


Igor Petrov’s eyes narrowed as he considered the story. 1945… the Russians advancing on the Japanese, crushing them completely… tanks everywhere. Yet somehow, a single path remained open—a narrow, rugged corridor through the unforgiving terrain of what would become North Korea.


According to the accounts, a small elite group of Japanese soldiers vanished into the night, striking with precision and ruthlessness. Entire companies were decimated, then the soldiers disappeared by day, leaving no trace. Their movements were ghost-like, leaving chaos in their wake yet eluding all attempts at pursuit.


He leaned back slightly, fingers steepled. So this is what WS learned… first-hand. No wonder the boy’s efficiency, his cold precision, was unmatched. It wasn’t merely talent—it was inherited, honed under the weight of history, survival, and terror that had been passed down directly through generations.


And now, staring at WS, Igor realized: the man before him was the living echo of that ruthlessness, tempered by skill, but without the filter of fear or morality.


Igor Petrov’s voice grew quiet, almost thoughtful, as memories stirred.


He remembered how, in 1945, the Russians had advanced on the Japanese, crushing them beneath the weight of their tanks. Only a single path through the rugged terrain of North Korea remained open. Into that darkness vanished an elite force, companies of men who moved like shadows, striking entire battalions by night, disappearing without a trace by dawn.


By the end, only one of those soldiers survived. Labeled a traitor by the Japanese government that clawed its way from the ashes, he lived only because the army itself had protected him. The accusation was a mask—calling him a traitor had allowed him to survive. Even today, the fiercest Japanese nationalists revered him, whispering that he alone embodied the true symbol of Japanese might.


Those nationalists were the same voices who, at the time, had championed the Army’s vision—driving into the Urals, striking the Russians—rather than the Navy’s dream of seizing the Western Pacific.


Igor’s eyes glinted as he leaned closer to Nami, his voice almost reverent:
“Tell me… was your great-grandfather… the White Tiger?”


Nami froze, her breath catching. “How… how do you know that?” she asked, her voice barely audible.


Igor said nothing at first, but his gaze sharpened, shifting toward Sasha. The Ice Queen sat stunned, still reeling as she watched Warscared—bloodied, exhausted—turn his back on her and walk away without a word.


Igor Petrov’s gaze swept over Sasha and Enessa, unwavering, heavy with expectation. “You get that DNA into you,” he said, voice steady but charged, “a White Tiger, a Skorzeny, tempered under the wealth and influence of the Petrov name. What are you waiting for, child? Go for it.”


He leaned slightly forward, letting the weight of his words settle. “Our family will be legendary for generations to come. I almost despaired with your father, Ivan, but you… you get me a little Anton Petrov.”


His eyes flicked between the two, sharp as steel. “No William Zane, no outsider can ever supplant our bloodline. It’s ours. Make it count.”


Sasha and Enessa stood, absorbing the charge of his words. The command wasn’t just about action—it was about legacy, about power carried through blood, and they knew they were the instruments of that future.


Both Sasha and Enessa froze, the weight of Igor’s words settling like a cold stone in their chests. Bread the girls? Over a delusional dream of martial prowess and glory? The very notion seemed absurd, grotesque even. Yet none of them were more shocked than Nami, standing stiffly at the edge, her face pale.


Igor’s eyes shifted, piercing, and settled on her. “You know, I have a very handsome grandson called Dwayne,” he said, voice casual but sharp. “Never understood why Ivan allowed him to be called such a name, but he is very big, strong, and handsome. I am sure he will make you happy.”


Nami’s brow furrowed, lips tightening. “I’m not into manwhores,” she said flatly.


Sasha’s head snapped toward her, eyes blazing. The redhead’s tone dripped with incredulity and fury. She had already been nursing the idea that Nami was the one who had betrayed her in the company vote. And now she dares to call her own brother Dwayne a manwhore? Did she forget her own family? Her two brothers were Vidal—a complete doormat for that slut Bella—and Warscared, a man rumored to have slept with seventy-five women in a single night.


Sasha’s hands clenched. The nerve of this redhead.


Enessa’s eyes darted between them, trying to gauge whether she should intervene, whether the room would implode over bloodlines, rumors, and old men’s fantasies. Igor, blissfully unaware of the brewing storm, simply continued his lecture on legacy, oblivious to the domestic chaos unfolding around him.


WS gripped the handlebars tighter as the bike ate the dark road. Rise Against – The Violence blared through his earbuds, but the sound was half-drowned by his own coughing. Each fit tore through his chest, leaving him shaking, sweating cold despite the wind rushing against him. His shirt clung to him, sticky with blood that had seeped through hours ago.


The words hit harder than he wanted to admit.


Are we not good enough?


His eyes narrowed, blue but dimmed, almost hollow. He felt the weight of the meeting, of Sasha’s cold stare, of Nami’s betrayal. Even the ghosts of the men he’d cut down earlier in the night clung to him like a shadow he couldn’t wash away.


The engine roared under him, steady, alive. He wasn’t sure he could say the same about himself. His grip faltered for a moment, his thoughts swirling in time with the lyrics.


Maybe he wasn’t good enough. Maybe all the blood, all the fights, all the reckless storms he threw himself into—it wasn’t leading anywhere. Just a cycle. Just violence breeding violence.


And still, he didn’t stop the bike. He leaned into the next curve, coughing hard, the taste of iron in his mouth.


Sasha snapped at Nami, the ice between them finally cracking. The way WS had looked at her, the disdain in his voice, still stung. Sasha was just doing what she had been taught: defending her family’s honor. “And you’re saying… my brother, Dwayne, is a manwhore for dating a few girls every now and then?” she spat, incredulous.


Enessa rolled her eyes. “At least he’s consistent. Dwayne keeps two to three girlfriends at the same time—and a different girl every week. Don’t act shocked.”


Sasha’s jaw tightened, but she couldn’t argue with that. “Well, considering his age, WS is screwing fifty times more girls per year than Dwayne!” she shot back.


That was enough to make Nadjia snap. “WS is not like that!” she hissed, voice sharp with indignation.


Bella jumped in, defensive. “Who are you calling a slut? I’ve only slept with Vidal for the past two years, no one else!”


“Yes, you do it a lot,” Robin countered, “but always with the same man… except for this one time.” Her voice lowered, cutting. “If you don’t count… licking someone else’s essence, which landed on Nadjia. Clearly, it wasn’t Vidal’s, and you chose to do it anyway. By my standards, that’s cheating—and yes, it makes you a slut.”


Bella froze, realizing the implication, while Nadjia’s face burned red—not for herself, but for the principle. vidal was the only man who mattered to her, yet Bella had knowingly indulged something not his. Robin’s judgment, harsh as it was, landed like a hammer.


As the meeting dissolved, the factions broke apart.


Nami slipped away with Ayuah, the two speaking in low, urgent tones as they exited the heavy air of the hall.


Bella hesitated at the threshold, her face drawn, as though the weight of too many secrets pulled her in different directions. Without another word, she left alone.


Robin stayed behind, drawing close to her uncle Ray Astor and General William. The three huddled together, their voices hushed but tense.


General William’s temper simmered just beneath the surface. His cane struck the floor in sharp, impatient rhythm as he paced. He had expected the dividend money to flow freely, expected it to fuel his expansion plan. His vision had been clear: a new chapter of Angels planted firmly in Mexico, a bulwark stretching across the desert between Arizona and Texas. A wall of men, iron, and discipline to choke the tide of illegals pouring north.


Now, that plan teetered. The votes had gone wrong, the leverage had slipped, and instead of momentum, all he had was smoke and betrayal.


Meanwhile, on the other side of the estate, the Petrov household had splintered into its own private debate.


Sasha and Enessa sat across from their dedushka Igor, his sharp old eyes glittering with a mix of pride and impatience.


The girls, however, were not silent dolls. They pushed back.


“Why him?” Sasha’s voice cracked, ice giving way to raw disbelief. “Why is Warscared so special that we should—” she spat the words, “—whore ourselves to satisfy some fantasy of yours? Our purity has been guarded, our futures shaped under your watch. And now you want to throw it away for a boy?”


Enessa nodded, though her tone was steadier. “You raised us to protect our names, our worth. Not to gamble them away on… breeding schemes.”


Igor leaned forward, his cane tapping the carpet, the glint in his eye undimmed. “You don’t see it. His bloodline, your bloodline—together, it would be more than marriage. It would be a weapon, a legacy. A White Tiger–Skorzeny combination under Petrov wealth and influence. Do you understand? Such a child would make our family legendary for generations.”


He jabbed a crooked finger toward them both. “I almost despaired with your father Ivan. But you—one of you—give me a little Anton Petrov, and no William Zane, no Astor, no outsider, will ever eclipse our blood.”


The two girls exchanged a horrified glance. For Sasha, the sting of Warscared’s earlier disdain still burned in her chest. For Enessa, the thought of being reduced to a womb for Igor’s dream filled her with quiet fury.


And yet, Igor’s voice lingered in the room like a curse:
“What are you waiting for, children? Go for it.”


Elsewhere in the house, the air was heavy with cigar smoke and whispered calculations.


Robin leaned close to her uncle Ray Astor, their voices blending as they laid out their pitch to General William.


“You don’t need to beg scraps from dividends,” Robin said, her tone sharp, eager. “Take the company public. With WS out, his last 5% handed to you, the Jarheads are the third-largest block—only the Mother Chapter and the Petrovs stand above you. That’s leverage. Register it under the Russell 2000, and if cash is needed, you sell pieces into the market. You’d be untouchable.”


Ray nodded, his voice smoother, coaxing. “This is stability, General. With the right filings, Wall Street will treat you like kings. The Zanes can’t box you out, the Petrovs can’t crush you. You’ll have your own pool of capital, free to use where you see fit.”


But the old soldier didn’t look convinced. He puffed his cigar and shook his head. “You put faith in markets, in bankers, in… Rivers blood.” His lip curled on the name. “Revera, they call themselves now, but I remember their true line. My great-grandfather told me how they forced through the Erie Canal instead of strengthening the Great Lakes routes. Short-sighted, greedy, and at our expense.”


His fist struck the arm of his chair. “You want me to trust their system? Their exchanges? Never. I’ve seen what happens when men let Wall Street dictate their wars.”


Robin’s smile tightened, frustration glinting in her eyes. The logic was sound, but the General’s distrust ran deeper than profit.


Ray, however, studied him quietly, already weighing how much of the past they could pry from the man’s hands with promises of the future.


The General’s gaze swept over Ray and Robin, sharp and unyielding. “You want to know why I don’t trust the Reveras?” he said, voice low but cutting. “Your family forced the Erie Canal through their lands instead of taking the easier northern route and building another one in Canada. They refused to sell—only leased the land for fifty years, always keeping control, keeping every right. Ten-cent land became a dollar twenty an acre overnight, prime real estate for building companies along it. Always scheming, always bending the rules to suit themselves. Robin,” he said, letting the name hang in the air like a blade, “you may act like a tame kitten—but you’re Revera through and through. Never forget it.”


Ray opened his mouth, voice calm but measured. “General, that story is two hundred years old. Surely it can’t matter now.”


The General’s eyes narrowed, unyielding. “And what about the Dalton legislation that killed the Mississippi trade boats? Here, in this land, we have the best river circulation system in the world, and your family’s influence—yes, the rivers influence—shut it down because they wanted more cars on the roads instead of boats in the water. It was sold as defending American jobs, but in reality? Everything got more expensive for everyone so your family could profit from government highway contracts. Raymond,” he said, locking eyes with Ray, “you’re an American first. Don’t forget that, no matter your family marriage into the Reveras.”


Robin’s lips curled in a snarl. “We’re called the Reveras. Don’t act like you want to face us lightly. You may be part of a long military legacy, and yes, a general in the military-industrial complex, but your position is temporary. The Revera power? Eternal. Don’t overplay your hand and assume you are on the same level as my family.”


The room froze. Ray’s jaw tightened, Robin’s posture stiffened, and the General felt the weight of centuries of calculated influence pressing down, a reminder that some families wield power far beyond military rank or momentary authority.


Ray’s voice cut through the tension like a whip. “he is my brother,” he said firmly, eyes blazing. “You do not disrespect an Angel in front of me, Robin. You want the company to go public? Fine. We will make it public. We only need seventy-five percent of the votes, and the Petrov, cannot stop us if we get the rest on our side. But you—keep your composure. This is a debate among grown men, not a place for outbursts.”


Robin lowered her head, chastened, muttering submissively, “Yes, Uncle.”


Ray turned to the General, voice calm but commanding. “If you want money, this is the best way to get it. They tried to play us today, reduce our profits by creating offices to siphon money away. They will keep trying, but if we go public, audited accounting will be required—and with the kid’s surprising new CPA certification…”


The General’s shoulders relaxed slightly, the tension in his jaw easing. “Very well,” he said. “The company will be registered for public trading. And the new increase in production… it will ensure our military men and women don’t suffer more than they need to.”


Ray nodded, satisfied, and glanced at Robin. The lesson had been delivered: respect, patience, and strategy were what mattered in the long game, not ego.


As they filed out, Robin leaned close to her uncle, voice low but cutting:


Robin: “The Reveras have seen industrials rise and fall — the Carnegies, the Rockefellers, the Vanderbilts. All that noise, all that power… gone. The Petrovs are just another new batch, shiny for now, but they’ll fade like the rest. The Zanes? Same story — innovators like Edison come and go, names remembered in textbooks, not on ledgers. But us? We remain. Our roots are too deep.”


She straightened, her eyes flicking briefly toward General William before settling back on Ray.


Robin: “The Williams might sit with the powerful, but their offices are always temporary. Even your General… my father once said the Reveras considered him for politics, thought we might groom him for something bigger. But he got seduced by the bureaucratic machine instead, let himself be used. They gave him a shiny chair to sit in — ‘liaison between NSA and CIA.’ As if there’s a difference. One works the inside, the other the outside, both feeding the same beast. The only thing that’s changed is the NSA budget’s gotten fat enough to hire muscle now.”


Her tone softened into something almost bored, but her words carried weight.


Robin (musing aloud): “I wonder how Father’s auction went tonight.”


She said it casually, as though it was a passing thought, but the look in her eyes betrayed it — the Reveras were already moving another piece on the board.


Ray’s phone buzzed in his hand. He glanced down, saw the name, and braced himself.


“Ray!” William Zane’s voice exploded through the line, raw and furious. “CARE TO EXPLAIN TO ME HOW THE HELL THE BUILDINGS JUST VANISHED AND ARE NOW IN A REIT UNDER JUDGE BRENTFORD’S NAME? YOU THINK I’M STUPID?”


Ray let out a quiet, controlled sigh and turned his head away from the others so his whisper wouldn’t carry. He kept the phone to his ear but spoke low so only Robin could hear. “Yes,” he murmured to her, terse. Then, into the phone, calm and perfectly measured: “William. Breathe. What exactly happened?”


“I’m going to burn those places down—what do you think of that?!” William shouted.


Ray’s voice was flat, almost amused. “If you do, I’ll thank you. The insurance will allow us to build newer, more efficient buildings. Demolition prices drop the rebuild cost. So—what I think, if you go and torch them? Thank you.”


There was a beat of stunned silence at the other end, then a burst of incredulous noise. “How did you even know it was me?” William demanded.


Ray kept his tone casual. “Wall Street told you the investors’ list. They always tell someone. Who did they name first?”


A brittle laugh. “Astor—your name came up. And another one — eyrckardt Warscared. He’s got the biggest share of all of them. Who the hell is that? Some kid?”


Ray pinched the bridge of his nose for a second, then shrugged audibly into the receiver. “Just another Angel hanger-on. He fulfilled his prospection—did what was needed to collect the favors he owed—but he hasn’t done the formal military service yet. That doesn’t make him any less dangerous in business, but it explains the...oddity.”


“Oddity?” William spat. “He shouldn’t even be in the room for this. How does someone like that end up with the largest share?”


Cold shivers racked Warscared’s body as he rode, his knuckles white against the handlebars. By the time they pulled into a gas stop, his sweat-slicked face looked almost cadaveric, pale and hollow-eyed.


He spotted a guy loitering near the pumps, selling hoodies out of a duffel bag. Without hesitation, Warscared peeled off a roll of bills, pressing three hundred into the man’s hand for a twenty-dollar rag. He slipped it on like armor, though the shivering didn’t stop.


Inside, he downed three cups of steaming coffee in quick succession, but it barely put color back in his face. One of the Nomads spoke up, eyes narrowing.


“We can get you a car, brother. Ride in the back, get warm.”
Warscared shook his head. His voice was low, steady, but carried that edge of command that never needed to be forced.


“No. I’ll ride. And half of you should’ve turned back to your chapters by now. Why the hell are you still following me?”
A silence hung before one of them answered.


“Because you don’t look good. We’re worried.”
Warscared didn’t reply, just stared past them with that fever-glazed intensity, as if daring them to push the matter further.


One of the Nomads finally broke the silence, his voice carrying the weight of a rumor that had been growing in the biker world.


“Word is… when an Angel goes Nomad, he doesn’t leave a chapter. He joins the Nomad chapter. They say we ride under Azrael’s wings. Other clubs see a Nomad Angel and shit their pants.”
Warscared’s breathing grew heavier, fogging the inside of his borrowed hoodie. His sweat ran cold, his chest rising like every breath cost him.


“Enough,” he rasped. “You heard me. Back to your chapters. I’m almost home.”
The men hesitated, but his stare cut through them like steel. One by one, they mounted up, engines rumbling to life, peeling off into the night until only Warscared’s bike remained.


For the first time in a long time, with the road stretching ahead and no one to watch, the thought slipped past his iron walls.


Fuck. I never felt so fucked up.
He gripped the throttle harder, like the vibration of the machine could hold him together.


Warscared stumbled to the bathroom, coughing violently, each breath rattling in his chest. He turned the knob on the shower and let the cold water hit him.


He could barely breathe.


He reached for the medicine cabinet. Painkillers. Ethyl alcohol. Nothing else. He poured the alcohol over his throbbing arm. The burn was sharp, but he kept going, soaking the wound until his skin was slick. He grabbed a fresh T-shirt, twisted it into a makeshift bandage, and drenched it in alcohol.


A fistful of painkillers went down dry, and he staggered back into the room. The world tilted. Everything blurred, edges melting into the dim motel light.


He opened the mini-fridge and grabbed a glass bottle. Twisting it open, he drained it in one go, the liquid biting down his throat.


He collapsed into bed.


All I need… is sleep.
He woke gasping, dry-mouthed and trembling, and went straight for the mini-fridge. He drank everything he could stomach, gulp after desperate gulp. His body revolted almost immediately—he barely made it to the bathroom before emptying his bowels.


Every muscle ached like fire, a full-body punishment for the past days. He grabbed another glass bottle and downed it, trying to numb the pain. That’s when he realized—what he’d thought were painkillers were actually antibiotics, not prescribed by any doctor. A grim smirk crossed his fevered face. Not my script.


This time, he took the real painkillers. After washing himself and returning to the room, the fever still gripped him like a vice. Weak and trembling, he nibbled at a few snacks, then reached for three small bottles of gin. He downed them one after the other, the burn mixing with the pills in a desperate cocktail, coaxing sleep to come.


Just… let me sleep…
And finally, after hours of agony, he collapsed into the sheets, body still burning, mind teetering between delirium and unconsciousness.


The room swam around Warscared. Every surface flickered, twisting in the sickly motel light. His body ached—not just his muscles, not just the stab in his arm, but something deeper, something that gnawed at his very soul. Fever burned him from the inside out, each shiver rattling through bones and marrow.


And then he saw her.


A face, carved in fire and shadow, floating just beyond perception. Only one thing marked it: a bright, burning red scar slicing across her cheek. It twisted as she laughed, slow and cruel, each note vibrating in his skull.


“Puppet,” the voice whispered, the sound both strange and familiar, echoing inside him with every step, every movement. “Just a toy…”
He stumbled toward the bathroom, coughing, staggering, but the scarred face followed, leaning into every mirror, reflected in the polished chrome of the faucet, warped into the water droplets on the tile.


“A small dog playing against the big dogs. A small fish in the ocean trying to compete with sharks and whales.”
Pain lanced through his muscles as if every fiber were being torn apart. His arm throbbed relentlessly, his chest burned, but the agony wasn’t just physical—it was humiliation, fear, doubt. He felt stripped, exposed, a fragile thing under her gaze.


The scarred face laughed again, that bright slash of red on her cheek glowing, mocking him, feeding on his weakness. Every movement made him wince, but he could not stop, could not hide. He was too fevered, too delirious to fight the hallucination.


He forced himself to drink water, forcing it down while the voice whispered again, soft, venomous:


“Puppet. You’re just a toy. A plaything for the ocean, the big dogs. You’ll never be more than that.”
Even as he crawled back to the bed, fever and delirium intertwining, the laughter followed. Every heartbeat, every shiver, every cough was music to her, and the scarred face lingered in the corner of his mind, a reminder that even in survival, he was being toyed with.


And yet, as his eyes closed, drowsy from alcohol, painkillers, and exhaustion, he clung to the tiniest thread of defiance: sleep now. survive. wake later.


Nadjia’s fingers drummed against the steering wheel, the phone trembling in her hand as she hit redial for the twentieth time.


Why isn’t he answering?
Her pulse raced. She drove past the motel, eyes scanning every shadow, every flicker of movement—but the bike wasn’t there. Not a trace.


A knot of unease tightened in her stomach. She knew better than to go inside uninvited; her master had been clear: do not enter the motel without my command. She was meant to obey, not improvise.


And yet… a small, irrational voice whispered that something was wrong.


Is he ignoring me?
Nadjia shook her head, gripping the wheel tighter. She couldn’t see him, couldn’t reach him, and her mind spun through possibilities—most of them bad. She pressed down on the accelerator and drove on, heart hammering, knowing she had to wait, knowing she shouldn’t—but unable to stop herself from worrying.


The cold wind whipped through the windows, but it did nothing to clear the heat rising in her chest.


Bella had been tailing Nadjia for two days since the meeting. Seven times now she had driven past this stretch, slowing down, eyes scanning, trying to catch a glimpse of… something. Today, she decided she couldn’t wait any longer.


She pulled off the street and stopped around a corner hidden from view. Her eyes locked onto it—WS’s bike, parked just where Nadjia had passed before.


Got you, bitch…
A thrill shot through her. I finally know who’s been drilling Nadjia…


She walked into the motel lobby and approached the receptionist, her tone sharp.


“I want the most expensive room you have.”
The receptionist’s smile faltered.


“That would be the junior suite, ma’am.”
Bella scoffed.


“I’m rich. There has to be something better.”
The receptionist shook her head.


“The boss’s private room. Not for sale.”
Bella arched an eyebrow but didn’t argue. She took the junior suite. As she passed the door of the master suite, a faint snore drifted through the crack.


Her curiosity piqued, Bella grabbed a nearby cup, pressing it against the wall. She held her breath, straining to hear anything, anything at all that might tell her what—or who—was inside.


Bella pressed the cup tighter against the wall, listening, thinking. The boss can’t be WS… can he? But then again… maybe not him directly, but someone under his sway. A girl he seduced and now puppeteered. He clearly had pimps moving around the motel—and for them to be sharing ground, someone strong had to be calling the shots.


Yeah. It could be WS inside. She imagined the way he could charm, threaten, or manipulate someone into handing over a room without question. That’s exactly the kind of shit Vidal used to brag about—back when he was poor, scraping by, scheming to get what he wanted.


Her mind flipped to the numbers. How he had just gifted five percent of a promising company to that military dude. Five percent. That wasn’t pocket change, even for someone rich. Was WS really that wealthy? Or was it the way he worked—the way he made things happen, bending people, risks, and opportunities into his own favor?


The faint snore behind the wall tickled her nerves. She pressed closer. He’s dangerous. He’s clever. And he’s here.


Bella scanned the courtyard for hours, eyes sharp, mind racing. Every room had been in constant use. As soon as a girl and her temporary boyfriend left, cleaning staff moved in, and the room was ready again—business as usual. The pattern was clear: the girls had their own spaces inside the motel.


Only two rooms were untouched: her junior suite, and the one next door. She imagined the danger—the master pimp could be inside, and if she were caught snooping, it wouldn’t end well.


But she reasoned with herself. She had called WS multiple times. He hadn’t answered anyone, not even Nojiko. She knew he could be reachable, yet the silence gnawed at her. His battery’s probably dead.


And then there was Nami. She loved teasing her, playing the games—but she remembered seeing her cry, whispering that WS would never forgive her. That thought added a weight to her calculations. She couldn’t afford recklessness, not here, not now.


Still, the mystery of the room next door pressed at her curiosity, a quiet pull she couldn’t ignore.


As the sun sank low, painting the motel in long shadows, Bella made her decision. She would test the room next door. Heart hammering, she reached for the handle—and it turned.


The door creaked open.


A thin line of light from the hallway fell across the carpet, cutting through the dim interior. She stepped inside, every muscle tense, senses straining. The room smelled faintly of alcohol and sweat, and the quiet was heavy, almost oppressive.


She froze, listening. Nothing. Just the faint hum of the motel’s air conditioning. Yet every instinct screamed that someone—or something—was here.


She took a slow, measured step forward.


Bella’s eyes adjusted to the dim interior. That’s when she saw him.


WS lay sprawled across the bed, naked and trembling, sheets clinging to his sweat-slicked skin. His chest rose and fell in shallow, ragged gasps. His arm throbbed where the stab wound had festered, swollen and red. Cold shivers wracked him, teeth chattering even under the thin blankets.


He barely seemed alive. His face was pale, almost cadaveric, lips cracked and blue at the edges. A faint murmur escaped him, incomprehensible, like some half-forgotten dream leaking through the fever.


Bella swallowed. Part of her froze, part of her surged forward. He was here, exposed, vulnerable—but clearly dangerous even like this.


She stepped closer, careful not to make a sound, watching the rise and fall of his chest. His breathing was shallow, almost whispering, as if each inhale demanded every ounce of strength he had left.


“Puppet…”
The voice whispered in his fevered mind, or maybe it was the hallucination—the scarred face, glowing red, laughing at his pain. Bella’s stomach tightened.


He twitched, arm flailing slightly as if responding to something only he could see. Every instinct told her to retreat, yet curiosity, fear, and something darker—control—drew her in.


WS barely registered her presence. He was half-dead, cold, and drowning in his own delirium.


Bella froze at the smell. The wound—fuck, it stank. How long had he been like this? Her mind flashed to her comatose sister supplies, to the CPR training she’d once practiced over and over. She could do this. She had to.


Her eyes flicked to the side and caught the antibiotics. Was he trying to hide his weakness? Or was he that stupid? Either way, she didn’t have time to think.


She bolted for her car, drawing a few pimps’ attention as she ran. One murmured, a smirk in his voice,


“Now that’s a fine addiction to any stable.”
She shoved him aside without breaking stride, yanked open her trunk, and grabbed three heavy bags of serum. Every second mattered. She had to hook him up, get him stabilized, before his fever or the infection killed him.


The pimps followed her gaze, mouths half-open, and one muttered under his breath:


“Fuck… the boss must be the best pimp in the world. Two top-tier blonde bitches at his beck and call…”
Bella ignored them entirely, sprinting back toward the master suite. The sun dipped lower, shadows stretching across the courtyard. Every step was a countdown—WS’s life hanging by a thread, and only she could act fast enough to pull him back from the edge.


One of the oldest women in the motel—a whore with weathered eyes and hands that had seen everything—peeked inside. She understood instantly what Bella was doing. Without a word, she stepped forward to help, her movements precise and calm. Bella noticed the faint ease in her hands, the confidence of someone who had once been a nurse before pills and addiction took over.


“He won’t survive if we can’t raise his temperature,” the woman said softly, worry lined deep into her voice. “I’m old… my body heat won’t be enough.”
Bella’s jaw tightened. She nodded and quietly shut the door as the pimps outside started to gather, their footsteps heavy, their curiosity dangerous. If vultures smell weakness, they feast on the corpse.


A strange twist coiled in her stomach, but she forced it aside. It’s just to save his life.


Slowly, deliberately, Bella stripped down. Naked, she climbed onto the bed and pressed herself against him, holding him as close as possible. Her body heat seeped into his, warming his chilled skin, coaxing some color back into his pallid face. She could feel his shallow, uneven breathing, each gasp a fragile thread between life and death.


Every second stretched. The whore handed her the serums, guiding Bella’s hands, murmuring instructions with quiet authority. The room smelled of alcohol, sweat, and antiseptic, but Bella ignored it all. Every ounce of her focus went into keeping WS alive, holding him like her own heartbeat depended on it.


Bella’s hands traced WS’s body as she held him, mapping every scar, every bullet wound, every slash. Her fingers trembled. Any one of these could have killed him… She shivered, a cold knot settling in her stomach at the thought.


The old whore moved with precision, gently removing WS’s improvised alcohol-soaked bandage. She cleaned the wound, muttering under her breath.


“This should’ve been treated and stitched. Young boys are dumb like this…”
Bella stayed close, handing her the supplies as the woman worked. When the old nurse grabbed another bag and prepared a needle, she added a dose of liquid antibiotics directly into the IV.


“How come you have medical supplies, girl?” the woman asked, curiosity and caution in her eyes.
Bella’s voice was quiet but firm:


“My sister’s been comatose for years. We always keep this kind of stuff at home. The liquid antibiotics are just a precaution… to avoid future issues.”
The whore nodded, her hands steady as she continued, and Bella felt the fragile weight of responsibility pressing down on her. Every movement, every action, was a battle against time—and against the fevered body that barely clung to life in her arms.


WS remained unconscious, his body barely holding together under the weight of fever, infection, and exhaustion. Bella pressed herself against him, naked, inhaling his scent, feeling the rapid, shallow rise and fall of his chest. Every breath reminded her that she was holding him in the fragile space between life and death. Slowly, exhaustion claimed her too, and she drifted into sleep with him in her arms, steadying him with nothing more than warmth and sheer presence.


The old whore watched quietly, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.


“How long have you been in love with him?” she asked, voice teasing but gentle, aware of the stakes.
Bella’s eyes, heavy with fatigue, flicked up.


“He’s my boyfriend’s younger brother,” she muttered, as if that explained everything.
The whore laughed, low and knowing.


“Guess your life will never be boring, hiding this from your boyfriend,” she said, shaking her head.
Bella gave a tired smile and returned her focus to WS, brushing sweat from his hair. Every second, every careful motion, mattered. He was out, but she could feel him fighting, and for now, that was enough.


Outside, the world could wait. Here, in this fragile room, she and the old nurse held him together—body heat, fluids, and quiet determination keeping death at bay.


The old whore leaned back slightly, folding her arms, her gaze sharp.


“With all the sweat he’s given off, he should stink. And yet… you don’t seem to mind.”
Bella’s eyes stayed on WS, who shivered weakly in her arms.


“His smell’s similar to Vidal anyway,” she said. “I’ve gotten used to my boyfriend’s scent. We sweat a lot… when we make love.”
The nurse shook her head, voice low but teasing.


“Girl… a woman cannot love two men. And I see how you smile—any other girl would be vomiting just standing this close. So I guess what you do with the top boss’s older brother… it’s fuck, not love.”
Bella’s jaw tightened, but she forced herself to ask:


“Is there a difference?”
The whore leaned closer, her eyes gleaming with knowing.


“Yes. It’s more fulfilling—not just a bodily release, but a binding of the soul.”
WS murmured in fevered, broken fragments, voice trembling:


“Leave me alone… Sasha… stop playing with me… I hate you… I love you… I… do… not… know…”
Bella froze. He was dreaming of the Ice Queen? A twist of disbelief and irritation ran through her chest.


Bastard… she thought. You finally get me in your bed, and you’re already thinking about your next play.
The old whore’s low, knowing laugh filled the room.


“Ha! Some men… even half-dead and fevered, their minds never stop scheming. Lucky you, girl, lucky you.”
Bella pressed closer, focusing on the fragile warmth that could keep WS alive. Every careful movement, every second of her presence mattered.


Bella finally felt a flicker of hope as WS’s breathing slowed, his shallow, ragged gasps becoming slightly steadier. Exhausted, she pressed herself closer, holding him against her, and eventually drifted into sleep.


She woke briefly, hands trembling, and called Ayuah for help.


“Ayuah… he’s alive, but barely. We need to get him out of here.”
“We’re on our way,” Ayuah said. “Jeff and I will meet you with… a little surprise.”
Moments later, an ambulance screamed into the motel courtyard, lights flashing, siren wailing. Bella barely had time to blink as the doors burst open and Ayuah and Jeff charged into the room.


They froze.


Bella had fallen asleep naked beside WS, who remained weak and fevered, both bodies tangled in exhaustion.


Jeff’s jaw dropped, eyes wide. He shook his head slowly.


“Fuck… this is the type of shit one only sees in a telenovela.”
Ayuah glared at him but couldn’t hide the small, incredulous shake of her head. Then, taking control, she moved closer to WS, checking his pulse and breathing, while Jeff stepped back, still stunned by the scene.


Bella stirred slightly, murmuring in her sleep, still holding WS, oblivious to the chaos and absurdity surrounding them. And for now, he was alive—and that was all that mattered.


The ambulance barreled down the highway toward Zane Private Hospital, siren wailing, lights flashing. Inside, the space was tight, tense, and raw with urgency. Bella held one of WS’s hands, her fingers intertwined with his trembling ones. Ayuah held his other hand, her grip firm but gentle.


“Remember when we were in a reversed position?” Ayuah whispered into his ear. “You kept me alive… now allow me to return the favor.”
WS’s eyelids fluttered, still half-lost in hallucinations, his voice a fragile rasp:


“Yes… pretty lady… but… can you get Sasha to stop haunting my dreams?”
Ayuah glanced at Bella, her face a mixture of wonder and incredulity.


Bella exhaled slowly, the weight of the moment heavy in her chest.


“He’s been like this ever since I found him,” she muttered.
Jeff, sitting nearby, raised an eyebrow, incredulous.


“What were you doing in Pimpland? If you needed money, you could’ve just called your father.”
Bella’s lips curled in a faint, sharp smile, eyes glinting.


“I was tracking him down,” she said. “Followed a clue about the King of the Pimps… and imagine my surprise when I walked into the royal court and the one holding an audience was our innocent boy here… fucking asshole. More faces than an onion… and every one of them a layer.”
The ambulance shook slightly as it swerved around a corner. WS murmured something incoherent, one hand twitching in Bella’s, as if reaching for clarity in his fevered, fractured mind. Bella squeezed gently, letting the warmth of her hand anchor him, while Ayuah kept her own quiet vigil.


The ambulance screeched into the driveway of Zane Private Hospital, lights spinning in the early evening gloom. Paramedics guided WS onto a stretcher, moving quickly but carefully, while Bella and Ayuah followed close behind, still gripping his hands.


Ayuah pulled out her phone, thumbs hovering.


“I should call Nami—”
Bella grabbed her wrist, voice sharp.


“No. I can’t let her know I found him like this.”
Jeff leaned against the wall, smirking.


“Sure… and how exactly are you explaining to your boyfriend’s older sister that you were caught naked in bed with her younger brother… who was almost dead?”
Ayuah laughed, shaking her head.


“Yeah… she already thinks you’re a succubus. If she knew the whole story, she’d have absolute certainty.”
Bella rolled her eyes but didn’t argue, letting WS be taken into the hospital care while the absurdity of their position settled around them. Between near-death, hallucinations, and awkward truths, only one thing mattered: he was alive.


Jeff muttered under his breath, still grinning,


“I swear… only in this group do you end up in situations that feel like a telenovela every week.”
Ayuah chuckled again, shaking her head as they followed the paramedics into the emergency wing, every step a delicate balance between saving WS and managing the chaos they’d created just by being there.


After WS was safely admitted, Ayuah left the emergency wing to find her Aunt Leia. Her steps were brisk, urgency written across her face.


“Aunt Leia… it’s him. The boy… he saved my life when I got stabbed,” she explained, breathless.
Leia’s eyes widened for only a moment before narrowing with the precise intensity of someone who understood honor and debts.


“It’s a question of honor,” she said firmly. Without hesitation, she pulled out her phone and began calling her brother and her sister.
Ayuah’s eyebrows shot up.


“They… promised to reward him?”
Leia smirked, a faint glint of mischief in her gaze.


“Of course. And if one of them pays the hospital bill, all the better.”
Ayuah nodded, a mix of relief and awe filling her. The family would step in—not just out of gratitude, but because in their world, debts of honor were binding, and the boy who had saved her life had clearly earned his place in that ledger.


Leia stepped into the hospital room, eyes immediately drawn to WS’s chest. Her breath caught.


“Fuck… I never knew someone so young could have gone through so much…”
The scars, the old stab wounds, the raw reminders of battles barely survived—each told a story of endurance and pain. Leia’s gaze flicked further, and her eyes widened in recognition.


“Is that… an Angel tattoo? Fuck. Better uninvite your father—he’s been fuming lately about the Angels tricking him off a few buildings!”
Before anyone could respond, William Zane himself strode into the room, his expression half-distrust, half-curiosity.


“Where is the hero that saved my daughter?” he demanded.
Jeff, leaning awkwardly against the wall, waved toward the bed.


“It’s the sleeping beauty over there, Mr. Zane.”
William’s eyes softened, and he moved forward, carefully embracing Jeff in a firm, surprising hug.


“Well… I owe you, boy,” William murmured, his voice heavy with sincerity.
Leia, still absorbing the sight of WS, shook her head slightly, a faint smile tugging at her lips. The room was a bizarre mix of chaos, gratitude, and absurdity—but for now, it was anchored in the fragile presence of the boy who had saved her daughter’s life.


Ayuah glanced around the room, concern in her eyes.


“Where’s Bella?”
Jeff scratched the back of his head.


“She got a cab. Went to retrieve her own car… she did the best she could. She also said she’d let Nami know where WS is.”
William Zane leaned back in the chair, flipping through the hospital file. His brow furrowed as he read the name:


“Eyckardt Warscared… where did I read this name before?”
He looked up at Ayuah, voice low and cautious.


“Is the boy… an Angel biker?”
Before she could answer, Leia’s hand shot out, grabbing William and shoving him slightly away.


“That bastard and Raymond stole a few buildings—but had I known he was the hero who saved my precious daughter’s life, I might have been a bit nicer.”
William blinked, still processing, muttering the name under his breath.


“Eyckardt Warscared… Eyckardt Warscared…”
Just then, Kathy arrived, her presence commanding the room. She fixed William with a sharp look.


“Do not call him that. He has a quirk about anyone using the Eyck name.”
Leia let out a faint sigh, tension lingering in the room, while William, still holding the file, slowly nodded, realizing there were layers to this boy far beyond the surface. The hospital room, meant to be sterile and clinical, now felt charged with history, honor, and secrets too large to ignore.


Leia leaned back slightly, eyes narrowing as she began connecting the dots.


“Wait a moment… you never told me the bastard who devised those new chemistry techniques was this young.”
Her gaze flicked around the room, a mix of incredulity and calculation in her eyes.


“Several of our lab technicians… they’ve been hurt in these… weird explosions.” She let out a dry laugh, shaking her head.
“Not that it matters. We outsource to India, and who cares if a few… lose a hand or an arm, right?”
Ayuah and Jeff exchanged uneasy glances, the humor dark but unmistakably part of Leia’s sharp, cutting worldview. Her mind was already racing, connecting the boy lying unconscious in the hospital bed with the chaos he’d wrought—even inadvertently—across her company’s operations.


The room felt heavier now, charged with revelation: WS wasn’t just the boy who’d saved Ayuah’s life—he was a force all on his own, with a history that stretched further than anyone had yet realized.


Leia turned to Kathy, eyes glinting with a mix of calculation and curiosity.


“Do you think we could… persuade him to fix the process?”
Kathy crossed her arms, shaking her head firmly.


“I won’t allow him back at my school… he has terrible taste in music.
Ayuah and Jeff exchanged smirks, barely containing their amusement at the deadpan delivery.


Leia and William turned to each other, brows furrowed in confusion.


“What… does that even mean?” William muttered, glancing at Kathy.
Kathy simply shrugged, expression unbothered.


“Music taste matters. Some things can’t be compromised.”
Leia let out a dry laugh, shaking her head. The tension in the room lightened slightly,


Leia draped an arm around Kathy, a teasing glint in her eye.


“Is this your new… boy toy?”
William coughed loudly, eyes flicking nervously between them. He never liked it when his sisters were so openly sexual, and his disapproval was immediate.


“Not… not in front of the children, girls!”
Both Kathy and Leia laughed, the sound ringing through the hospital room and cutting through the lingering tension.


Ayuah, leaning back with Jeff nearby, smirked knowingly. She had already told them everything about Jeff, leaving the older generation to process—or fume—at their own pace.


Leia turned to William.


“By the way… you are paying for his medical expenses.”
William raised an eyebrow.


“Why? The kid can afford it… he has at least five million worth of the real estate that James Revera and I were planning to split! Besides, we can always demand payment from the Angels anyway, since Ray already made it clear he is not to be touched.”
Leia’s eyes narrowed, voice sharp.


“No, William. You’re paying because he saved Ayuah’s life—your daughter, and our niece. That makes it a matter of family honor. End of discussion.”
William exhaled, hands raised in mock surrender, a corner of his mouth twitching with reluctant amusement.


Nami, Nick, Nojiko, Vanessa, and Zara stormed into the hospital, heading straight for WS’s room. The moment Vanessa and Zara peeked inside, their faces froze in stunned disbelief.


Leia’s expression hardened, eyes narrowing into a look of pure disgust.


“What is her ex-husband doing here?”
Vanessa and Zara quickly turned to their uncle and aunt, William and Kathy Zane, giving each of them a quick, respectful kiss on the cheek—but they didn’t approach their own mother.


Nojiko and Nami ignored everything else in the room and moved straight for WS.


“I’ll take it from here,” Nojiko said firmly, her doctor’s authority cutting through the tension. “My little soldier will be my right hand.”
Nami nodded sharply, voice crisp:


“Hai.”
Leia’s eyes scanned the room, landing on Nick.


“How is he doing?”
Nick shifted uncomfortably, not just at seeing his ex-wife in his stepson’s room, but at the overwhelming presence of William, Kathy, and Leia Zane together. Their combined force was unmistakable—so commanding, so resolute, that even the Petrov and Revera families had chosen to ally with them rather than risk confronting them directly.


In that room, the three Zanes weren’t just family—they were a power to be reckoned with.


Vanessa’s voice cut through the room, tentative but sincere:


“Nojiko… Mom… what can I do to help my brother?”
A shiver ran down Leia’s spine. Her own daughter—her daughter—had just called another woman “mother.” The Chinese woman seemed competent enough, but the gesture irked her in a way she couldn’t quite suppress.


Before her temper could flare, William Zane’s hand shot out, grabbing her wrist with quiet authority.


It was how their family dynamics worked so well. Every member kept the others in check, tempering impulses, curbing instincts that were prone to making catastrophically bad decisions. Even in a moment of raw emotion, even in a hospital room filled with tension, their unspoken rules maintained order.


Leia exhaled slowly, letting herself be guided, even as the sharp edge of discomfort lingered. The Zanes’ power wasn’t just in wealth or influence—it was in how they controlled each other, a force that kept them untouchable, even when their instincts screamed otherwise.


Nami hugged Ayuah tightly.


“Thank you… Bella told me you were the one who saved him.”
Ayuah smiled, calm and modest.


“Sure… it was my pleasure… and Jeff got naked in bed and kept WS warm.”
Zara burst out laughing.


“Your first threesome… how was it, Ayuah?”
Jeff groaned, deadpan:


“Boring.”
Nojiko immediately stepped in, voice sharp and commanding.


“Enough. Everyone out of the room.”
Only Nami, Vanessa, and Nojiko stayed inside.


“My boy—my precious golden boy—needs rest, not people laughing and troubling him!”
The room quieted immediately, allowing WS to continue resting while the small group ensured he was properly cared for.


Nick and Leia kept staring daggers at each other across the room, the tension practically radiating. Ever since their divorce, they had avoided each other—but in a room this crowded, with WS at the center, old grudges and unspoken words bubbled just beneath the surface.


Zara felt the heat and instinctively held onto her aunt Kathy, knowing she would intervene if her father and mother started to clash.


Meanwhile, Ayuah was happy, hugging her father and her boyfriend. Both men seemed to share a deep love for her, keeping their interactions civil and respectful despite the charged atmosphere.


Nick was a member of the Crazy Duck MC—a tough, unpredictable force—but Leia wasn’t someone to underestimate. Ever since the divorce, the girls had quietly feared that Leia could take care of any problem in her deadly, meticulous way. The idea of the two of them clashing? Zara had learned to hold her breath whenever the thought crossed her mind.


William surprisingly took the lead, sliding an arm around Nick’s shoulders with a casual authority that was hard to ignore.


“So… your stepson is an Angel? Do you feel like you failed as a father, or are you proud that your own borrowed blood surpassed you?”
Nick cracked a small smile.


“Yeah… sort of proud of him. He still did better than you—a Texas Zane not being a biker. You’re one of the rare ones.”
William shrugged, his tone measured.


“It wasn’t my choice. Between keeping my parents alive and those two sisters of his, I didn’t have the time. And the army… before being patched in? What bullshit. He’s a Zane—he shouldn’t need it.”
Nick nodded thoughtfully.


“Good thing he was never patched. He’s scary enough as is without a patch. As for the rest… arrogance comes before the fall, William. Being a Zane doesn’t mean you’re exonerated of your duties. It means you must respect the procedure properly.”
William leaned back, voice firm.


“They’re trying to recruit Nami. Since Nick is her stepfather, he could put in a good word for the Zane family.”
Kathy shook her head, muttering under her breath.


“It’s because William’s a brute… seriously. Looking at a girl that could be his daughter the way he did? No wonder she refused his generous offer!”
Jeff added context, matter-of-fact.


“She was one of Sasha Petrov’s best friends, but they had a disagreement at the board meeting over the company. Now the Reveras and the Angels are planning to take the company public.”
Kathy pondered, brow furrowed.


“Sasha is ice cold… for her to react like that, I wonder what happened?”
Leia leaned forward, eyes sharp and wary.


“Not what, but who. I keep telling you, the Reveras are not to be trusted. I bet it was that White Toast Robin who planned it all, just to get Nami for the Reveras. But people refuse to believe me—the Reveras are the most dangerous of the three big families, the way they work in the shadows. Remember when we tried to get Kathy to marry Ray? They fucked it up—but they still got James to marry Ray’s sister.”
Kathy furrowed her brow, voice thoughtful.


“I also wonder… why was Ivan Petrov the one retrieving the governor’s daughter from London? They apparently paid over 20 million. But it’s well-known who will benefit once her father reaches the Senate—the Reveras.”
She paused, turning to William.


“Which reminds me… William, have you picked up who the senators are that we’ll support and can actually win? We only have three senatorial votes locked down against the Reveras’ fifteen and the Petrovs’ twelve.”
Leia leaned forward, sharp-eyed and exasperated.


“Yeah… William is the worst to deal with this bullshit. He always picks arrogant assholes who end up losing elections.”
Ayuah laughed softly.


“Yeah, Daddy… picking a gay preacher or an ex-governor with rape charges hanging over him?”
William’s tone was defensive, unwavering.


“Those were loyal men. I’d rather support loyal people than people who win and then shit on us the next day!”
William leaned back, arms crossed defensively.


“Look… we have thirty-five congressmen. Why always pick senators when the lawmakers are more important?”
Leia exhaled sharply, her patience thinning.


“Fuck, William. How many times do I have to explain this to you? It doesn’t matter if a law is created… it’s the Senate that blocks them. We’re ahead already. We don’t need laws to help us—we need protection from laws that might hurt us. We aren’t buying offensive power, we’re buying defensive power. And we cannot always rely on the Reveras to protect us when some new internet monopoly bullshit shows up. We depend on our access to the markets.”
Her voice sharpened, cutting through the room.


“The last deal Kathy did was amazing. Three new social networks now have online stores, and we make a profit. The Reveras grow, the Petrovs build, we trade. Laws can fuck us up. So get your head out of your ass and stop fucking with the financial markets. Sooner or later, your inside dealings will leak, and it will hurt us. It’s not like we need the money—we need prestige, influence, and to keep scandals off us!”
William shrugged, unbothered.


“It’s all a plot, really. That way I have dirt on half of Wall Street.”
Kathy’s eyes narrowed.


“And they have dirt on us.”
William shook his head.


“Not on us… on me. But even if I fall, it’s not like my image will matter much!”
Zara leaned forward, curiosity sharp in her eyes.


“So… from the three most promising students at ZPR, the Reveras already have two? Nami and Nadjia?”
Kathy nodded, measured.


“Vidal is theirs for sure. The Van Hallens are theirs as well, and he’ll follow wherever Bella leads.”
Jeff glanced at Ayuah, unsure if he should speak.


Ayuah shook her head slightly, whispering to him:


“Stay quiet.”
Zara continued, undeterred.


“So that leaves the question… what do the Petrovs get from supporting the school? Depending on the discipline, their best is what—the third-best in financials and fourth-best in economics?”
Kathy leaned back, thoughtful.


“The engineers. That’s always what they’re after—more and better engineers. They don’t care for law or medicine.”
Leia paused for a moment, eyes narrowing thoughtfully.


“Does that mean… the monster resting inside is a future Petrov?”
Kathy chuckled softly.


“Nah… he’s an Angel. More likely, he’s Revera-adjacent, thanks to Ray, than a Petrov.”
Ayuah interjected, her voice careful.


“He’s more complicated than that…”
William leaned back, a wry smile crossing his face.


“His uncle in Texas told me quite a funny story about a blonde demon from the Northeast… runs a chapter.”
Ayuah’s eyes widened, turning to her father.


“What does that mean?”
William’s gaze hardened.


“It seems the Nomads are no longer chapterless. When they go Nomad, they join the Azrael Chapter. And considering the number of scars that kid has… blonde, tall, from the Northeast… and a kid? It must be him.”
Jeff frowned, confused.


“What does that mean?”
Nick leaned forward, voice steady but firm.


“I may have missed this family pow-wow, but even if I’m no longer part of the family, let me explain… Azrael is a legend from the Biker Civil War. Most of the leadership back then were Archangels—well, and one Demon. Depending on your lore, either Lucifer if you go by angel stories, or Azrael if you go by rider tales.”
He paused, letting the weight of the history sink in.


“Thing is, bikers attract a lot of the worst of mankind. Some are just too vicious, dangerous, or vile for a chapter to contain. Those bikers go Nomad. And if what William heard is true… they now have a leader—the new Azrael. If he exists, that would make him the third, or perhaps even the second most powerful faction inside the Angels.”
Jeff pondered, brow furrowed.


“So… which are the factions inside the Angels? From what I understand, both the Crazy Ducks and the Riders have a single leadership. The Angels do too, right? Ray… Robin’s uncle?”
Nick shook his head, leaning back.


“Not really. Gabriel, the Archangel of Loyalty, gathers loyalty around him, but he was never a leader in the sense of Samael or Bob the Duck. The Angels are free agents. The Mother Chapter and the Ring have little formal authority over the other chapters—not that it matters much. Gabriel’s influence is enough to unite them.”
He continued, voice steady.


“Inside the Angels, you have the Jarheads—the military chapters. Then you have the Zanes in Texas and Arizona. And, of course, here in the Northeast, you have the Mother Chapter and the Ring.”
Zara tilted her head, curious.


“What’s a Ring?”
Nick explained.


“The chapters circling and protecting the Mother Chapter, so it can’t be wiped out.”
He let that sink in, then added with weight.


“So, if what’s being said is true… the Angels now have a fourth figure to gather around the Nomads.”
Zara frowned, curiosity mixed with concern.


“What does that have to do with my brother?”
William exhaled, rubbing his temples.


“It might be him… if the rumor is true. But honestly? It’s most likely ninety-five percent bullshit.”
Jeff leaned forward, skeptical but intrigued.


“Wait… so the Nomads are tall, veteran types? Dangerous-looking assassins… like the ones who escorted WS when he first entered college?”
Kathy’s eyes widened as her memory clicked.


“Oh… those were some scary motherfuckers. We had the entire bodyguard squad and the school’s private security on alert, and those seven guys made them shit their pants!”
William shook his head, voice firm.


“It’s impossible. It would take at least an Apostle—or a Warlord—to hold that kind of sway. Not even Old William, who’s a General, holds that power. That’s why the Jarheads operate as a council, and even our cousins and uncles in Texas lead as a group. Only Gabriel leads alone inside the Angels.”
Ayuah’s voice was careful but insistent.


“WS might be more into the Petrovs than we imagine… When we brought him here in the ambulance, he kept murmuring ‘Sasha Petrov,’ like he was praying—or calling out for help.”
Leia raised an eyebrow, smirking.


“So… the little Ice Queen has one more fan?”
Ayuah shook her head.


“Actually… Robin said that Igor was pressuring her and Enessa to bed WS and have his babies.”
William frowned, incredulous.


“Really? But he’s always so… ‘girls must be pure’ and all that bullshit. Why would he do that?”
Ayuah hesitated.


“Robin didn’t fully understand—it was mostly in Russian—but she overheard a conversation about a white tiger between Igor and Nami. Seems WS has quite a family history. And the old man… well, he fell in love with the idea of having a great-grandchild of some Skorzeny guy, mixed with a white tiger.”
Leia threw back her head and laughed.


“Bestiality? That old man has gone completely crazy for sure!”
Jeff shook his head, smirking.


“He had already picked the baby’s name—Anton Petrov. He even mentioned that not even William would be comparable.”
William’s eyes narrowed, voice firm.


“I am not unbeatable, kid. That’s why I need you to put a strong baby in my baby one—tall and stout as you, but with her mother’s fighting skills. Let that Anton Petrov come against my Richard Zane.”
Jeff glanced at Ayuah, hesitating.


“Herm… we were considering calling him Sung Jinwoo Donald Jeffries…”
William’s expression turned menacing, eyes locking on Jeff.


“I said Richard Zane! If you want, he can be Richard Jeffries Zane—but that’s as far as I’m willing to give you. So stop being a dumbass, kid!”
Ayuah stifled a laugh, while Jeff held up his hands, conceding. The room vibrated with a mix of exasperation and amusement, the weight of family pride, legacy, and absurdity hanging in the air.


Zara hesitated, then spoke, hopeful.


“Can I… change my name from Collins to Zane? I mean, I am a Zane, and if the naming works like that… well, I am a Zane after all!”
Kathy smiled, shaking her head slightly.


“I agree—but only if I get to adopt you. No way I’m letting Leia claim your talent.”
Leia scoffed, waving a hand dismissively.


“Pfuu… what talent? When she was five, I gave her a knife and a puppy, and she adopted the puppy. Weaklings and fools… that’s what this family produces the most!”
Zara’s face fell, and Ayuah immediately jumped in, wrapping her arms around her.


“Who are you calling a weakling, old woman?!”
Leia laughed, leaning back in her chair.


“Clearly not a weakling… but still a fool. You better keep that hulky black man with you, or you’ll lose eighty percent of your brains. Even your mother is a bit like that—no lack of courage, sure, but still a fool nonetheless!”
Leia’s eyes narrowed as she scanned the room.


“Where is my other failure, Vanessa?”
Zara stepped forward, voice sharp.


“Better not hurt her when WS is around, Mom.”
Leia tilted her head, curious.


“Why?”
Ayuah’s expression was serious.


“He… gets aggressive.”
Jeff leaned back, smirking.


“Aggressive? That’s not even half of it.”
The group exchanged knowing looks and began recounting the story: how WS had punched a security guard in the college hall, knocking him down instantly.


Kathy shook her head.


“Peter was out for two days and is on medical leave for the next three months… cranial fractures from a punch to the forehead. It should be impossible.”
William chuckled, rubbing his chin.


“He’s done it at least four times by now… though I admit, he’s broken a few fingers doing it.”
Leia’s eyes gleamed with a mixture of awe and amusement.


“Ohhh… violence… and he’s the chemist genius?”
Kathy nodded, listing off his talents.


“Yes… philosophy, mathematics, physics, languages, and—”
William cut her off, incredulous.


“You mean all of that?”
He shot Jeff a grin, sly and calculating.


“Better keep my daughter happy… or I think I just found her future husband. Fuck… no wonder the old Igor was so excited at that prospect!”
Ayuah’s eyes went wide, her voice sharp with indignation.


“Fuck you, William Zane! I am telling my mother what you just said!”
Leia turned to Kathy, smirking with a mischievous glint.


“Look, sister… I’m a bit past my prime, and so far my track record? The Collins sisters saying the name like they were spitting on it. But you… you’re not that old, and I do have access to a few hormonal treatments that could get you up and ready.”
Kathy’s gaze was icy, unwavering.


“There’s a reason I chose not to procreate. And that reason is you two morons. One is a violent sociopath, the other a psychopathic criminal. The odds are stacked against us, and fuck if I am contributing to the world’s ruin!”
Nick returned with Nami, carrying coffee and food for Vanessa and Nojiko. As they entered the room, Nami’s eyes narrowed, voice sharp.


“Do not talk about my brother in such terms! First the Petrovs, and now the Zanes? He’s a human being—and smarter than the three of you combined!”
William leaned back slightly, a grin forming.


“Indeed, your brother Eyckardt Warscared is an impressive young man.”
Nami snapped, her tone icy.


“Do not call him that! You better never say it to his face—or you’ll regret it!”
William’s eyes hardened, locking onto her with a menacing gleam.


“Really? I’m always looking for a good fight… so it’s that easy to provoke him? I’ll remember that. Thanks for the info, small tits.”
Nick’s face darkened immediately.


“Hey! Back off, William. She’s my stepdaughter. I’ll allow their mother—the woman who birthed them—to rain down on her offspring, but no one else. Or how would you feel if I talked like that to Ayuah?”
William chuckled.


“Ayuah would kick your ass! But that beanpole? I doubt she could touch me.”
Kathy jumped in, voice sharp.


“Stop it, William Booth Zane!”
Leia added, arms crossed, glaring.


“We need the kid to make billions with those chemistry projects, so cut it, you brute!”
Ayuah ran forward, hugging Nami tightly, shielding her from her own father, while Jeff facepalmed.


“It’s always the same bullshit with his father-in-law…”
Leia tilted her head, eyes narrowing.
“So if this kid can become such an asset… why did you kick him out of school?”


Kathy didn’t even hesitate—her voice sharp and rehearsed, like she’d been keeping the list ready for moments like this.
“Let’s see… he tried to screw the philosophy teacher, had a suicide attempt, assaulted staff, mouthed off to the bodyguard squad, threatened me just for calling him by his Eyck name, hacked into the school’s sound system to blast his trashy music fetish, and drove one teacher into depression leave while making another cry. Oh, and he dumped his feminist theory professor at the bottom of a well.”


She paused, counting on her fingers before smirking.
“Not to mention, the first time he ever set foot on campus, rumors spread that he and I were—well, you know. And then there was the little stunt where he fought the entire basketball team. If those Nomad bikers parked outside the gates hadn’t been too busy catcalling girls, and had actually realized what went down? They’d have stormed the school. Dwayne Petrov, Jeff, half the team—stomped into paste. And I’m sure I’m forgetting a few other minor transgressions.”


Jeff raised a hand almost sheepishly.
“Actually, he seriously injured three guys that day. One kid against twelve.”


The room went silent until Ayuah piped up, clutching WS’s hand like she was defending him in court.
“But he already finished, right? He majored in engineering theory…”


WS is still in a comatose state, being carefully tended by Nojiko, Vanessa, and Nami. Outside his room, the rest of the family gathers for a first-of-its-kind meeting. Zara is witnessing, perhaps for the first time, how the inner workings of her family truly operate. Nick has just returned and, as WS’s stepfather, his presence is essential for the discussion on whether WS is worth recruiting. Jeff has grown accustomed to these family debates over the years, and Ayuah has always been present, being William Zane’s favorite child.


The debates are not held in any formal location; they happen wherever family members need to convene. Most of the participants have been — or still are — part of the Zane inner circle. Zara is getting her first real look at how decisions are made, alliances weighed, and strategies plotted.


Leia Zane, always relying on William for the harsher and more brutal parts of her criminal empire, sees WS as a potential enforcer she could trust. She had hoped to rely on Nick for such tasks, but Nick consistently refused to handle the most violent operations Leia desired. This level of trust requires deep loyalty, which only William can enforce, and Leia immediately suggests that WS could be integrated into the family’s operations. Zara instantly agrees, influenced not just by her mother’s approval but by her own secret attraction to WS — she had tried twice to get close to him already. Nick stops her immediately, reminding her that WS is now part of the extended family, and such feelings are inappropriate.


Leia then suggests involving Kathy, noting that the rumors around her and WS are already circulating, so she might as well enjoy it. Kathy firmly refuses. In her eyes, all bikers are criminals — her grandfather was once a national president of the Angels Motorcycle Club, her father currently leads a chapter, and one of her uncles, Jerome, is the most powerful biker in Texas. She cannot condone WS being pulled into their criminal orbit, even if he is an angel. Leia counters with the idea of seducing WS to make him a pawn in their schemes. William immediately shuts that down, citing the extreme danger — Ray is always watching WS, and manipulating him directly is far too risky.


Zara’s agreement is notable — it’s not just her mother’s approval she’s responding to, it’s also her personal attraction to WS. However, she would never admit her attempts in front of her father, Nick, who is finally content with his new family structure with Nojiko. Nick maintains strict boundaries, protecting his daughters and keeping the family’s honor intact; the idea of any romantic entanglement between his eldest daughter and Nojiko’s child is strictly off-limits, even if only technically.


The decision is unanimous: WS will be kept under close watch. William leans back, rubbing his chin. “So… Kathy, there’s no way to get him into college?”


Kathy shakes her head, exasperated. “I have no control over him. If he acts out, gets injured, or worse… Ray and the Angels might retaliate. If he hurts anyone in the ZPR clique or one of the other family heirs, the families will have to respond. It puts all of us in a difficult spot. He’s too dangerous, too reckless to manage.”


Leia frowns, tapping her fingers on the table. “We still need him for chemistry. He should get authorship or at least be paid well. Right now, everything we save with the new methods is getting eaten up by equipment repairs and hiring qualified staff to fix the mess.”


William’s eyes narrow. “So… genius, yes. Safe to deploy? Not even close.”


Kathy sighs. “Exactly. He’s brilliant, but untamed. We can’t afford to lose control.”


Leia smirks, a cold glint in her eye. “All the more reason to keep him close. If he’s untamed, we make sure his chaos benefits us first.”


eff finally speaks, cutting through the heavy debate. “You all talk about him like he’s a pawn you can just play. But when Ayuah almost got raped… when she was stabbed… I saw his rage. That’s not something you can control. He was like a wild animal.”


Ayuah nods grimly. “They’d need Nami or Nojiko to keep him in check, but I doubt Nick would ever allow that. And the way he looked at the company meeting… something broke between him and Nami. She was bribed by Sasha, clearly. When he realized Nami would back Sasha over him… I feared it could get ugly.”


Jeff leans back, frowning. “There’s something strange with him and the Ice Queen. It’s like they walk on tiptoes around each other… every word, every glance.”


Kathy laughs, a spark of realization in her eyes. “Of course… the Ice Queen never loses her cool—except when he’s around. But when he’s alone, reckless as he is… it’s like he’s acting out in a play. With her there… there’s something raw, untamed in him.”


Leia chuckles, shaking her head. “Fuck, this is funny. The Ice Queen… in love with her own tramp. It’s like a Disney fairytale—Lady and the Tramp.”


Zara snorts, rolling her eyes. “More like the Block of Ice and the Raging Volcano.”


William leans back, a frown darkening his face. “This is dangerous. You’re all blind. There’s another lever on him… Sasha herself. Perhaps the old Petrov isn’t as senile as people think. Still hurts that he thinks this kid is on my level… but if they can leverage Sasha, they can control him.”


He pauses, scanning the group. “Right now, the family of our alliance with the most secure pull is the Revera, thanks to Ray. Even if his relationship with Nami is in shambles—they’re still brothers. If the Petrov get Nami, they hold two of the strings to control him. Nick… keep your eyes open. I might even invest in a new financial fund, managed by you—not just your public relations company with Kathy, or the marketing one you got from Leia in the divorce. She almost asked me to murder you… but I could never do that to my two favorite nieces.”


He bends down, hugs Zara, and kisses her forehead.


Nick clears his throat. “Zara and Vanessa are your only nieces. Kathy refuses to reproduce—and it’s probably too late now.”


Kathy flips him off. “Fuck you very much Nick!”


Next day at school, Sasha isn’t talking to Nami. Bella arrives with Nadjia, and Nadjia is crying. Sasha frowns.


“What’s going on?” she asks.


Nadjia sniffles. “Bella just told me… Warscared is in the Zane hospital.”


Sasha freezes. “What the fuck happened?”


Bella explains, her voice calm but tense. “Ayuah found him in a sleazy motel… passed out, burning with fever, heart beating all over the place.”


Meanwhile, Ayuah is standing near the college entrance when Nami arrives. She and Jeff immediately approach her, flanking her like an advance guard.


“How are you holding on?” they demand.


Vidal, clearly agitated, snaps, “It’s been three days since Bella and I… and now that chaos magnet is in the hospital?”


Nami clenches her jaw. “I’m holding on… for now. Vanessa stayed over with Nojiko, and she refuses to leave Warscared’s bedside.”


Robin steadies Sasha, her hands on her shoulders. “Breathe, Sasha. Calm down.”


Sasha shakes her head, panic and guilt written all over her face. “It’s my fault… everything I tried to pull at the meeting… I—I never should have…” Her voice cracks.


“Oh my God… Nami must be devastated!” Robin mutters under her breath.


Without another word, Sasha bolts toward Nami, who is trying to keep her composure. Sasha throws herself into Nami’s arms, hugging her tightly.


“I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!” Sasha cries, her face buried in Nami’s shoulder.


Nami freezes for a second, shocked by the sudden embrace, then slowly wraps her arms around Sasha. The tension, the anger, and the fear from the past few days collide into that moment, unspoken but undeniable.


The girls convene in the ZPR clique room, tension thick in the air.


“What happened?” Sasha asks, her voice sharp, eyes darting between Bella, Nadjia, and the others.


Jeff speaks up first, calm but serious. “They found him… in Pimpland.”


Sasha’s brow furrows. “What’s Pimpland?”


Dwayne leans forward, a mix of horror and disbelief in his voice. “It’s that sleazy motel on the wrong side of town. They call it the ‘castle of the Pimplord.’ Everyone says if you reach the top floor and talk to the pimp king, he’ll grant any female desire you dream of—or at least that’s the rumor. Nobody knows if it’s real, but the stories are everywhere. The pimps and their girls spread it to lure younger, inexperienced guys—they’re easier to fool, pay more, and give less trouble.”


Nadjia shivers. “So it’s all just… a trap?”


Dwayne nods grimly. “Exactly. It’s marketing by fear and fantasy. They make themselves sound legendary so rookies like him fall right into it.”


Bella exhales, looking at Nadjia and Sasha. “Yeah… that’s where he ended up. Feverish, passed out, almost dying. Ayuah found him and brought him straight to the Zane hospital before things got worse.”


Sasha’s eyes widen. “He… could have—he could have died?”


Bella nods. “We were lucky. Pure luck.”


Nami clenches her fists, jaw tight. “And no one’s allowed to touch him again.”


Vidal steps in, exasperated, throwing his hands up. “Stop being idiots! If I know WS, he’s probably the Pimplord—or maybe even the Pimp King. Most likely both! It’s his fucking motel, after all, and he clearly lives by the philosophy: a man’s home is his castle.”


He shakes his head, grimacing. “Honestly, he probably got infected with some weird STD from the debauched life he leads… too much alcohol, too many women, too many drugs. No wonder he passed out.”


The room falls silent for a moment, absorbing the weight of Vidal’s words. Even among the ZPR clique, the chaos of WS’s life—and the sheer audacity of his recklessness—starts to sink in.


Nami punches him in the back of his head. “Do not talk about your own brother like that! Poor Nojiko is in pain!”


Vidal groans, holding his head. “I am in pain! My girlfriend has been ignoring me for the past two, three days, and even now my own mother has no time for me… I’m the victim here, Nami! And the cherry on top of the cake? My own sister brutally assaults me like this!”


Robin turns to Jeff and Ayuah. “Wait a minute… what were you two doing in Pimpland, in the Pimp King’s castle?”


They both glance at Bella, who continues comforting Nadjia and shoots them a glare that shuts them up instantly.


Ayuah quickly improvises. “We were… searching for the Pimplord’s wisdom. Well, we´re sort of sexually incompatible, so… maybe a man rumored to have broken over a thousand women could teach a way to help her stretch properly, so she and Jeff could actually be together—and it would be good!”


Robin notices the exchanged glances with Bella and deadpans, “Sureee…”


Jeff hugs Ayuah tightly. “I don’t mind not having sex, as long as we get to spend time together!”


Ayuah kisses him softly. “Thank you, my honey bear…”


Vidal groans loudly, making a dramatic throwing-up gesture and sound.


Jeff laughs and says, “Come on, Vid, I have enough fun with her anyway. The important part is that we’re together! Remember the Comic-Con convention? We had so much fun, babe!”


Ayuah smiles. “Yes!”


Bella smirks. “Nerds… I bet you even dressed up as Princess Leia and Han Solo!”


Ayuah pulls out her phone. “Nope. I went as an X-Wing pilot, and Jeff went as my X-Wing!”


The girls gasp, staring at the screen. In the picture, a pantless Ayuah is riding a black X-Wing.


Sasha squints at the photo. “X-Wings aren’t black…”


Ayuah giggles. “Look again! The X-Wing was Jeff dressed up, and the bench of the X-Wing was his beard… so the rest of the covered seat must have been… his face?”


She starts making laser cannon sounds, “Pew pew pew!”


Jeff’s face turns bright red. “Ayuah! Stop it!”


The girls stare, half horrified, half laughing, as Ayuah continues firing imaginary lasers from her ‘X-Wing.’


Vidal groans again, muttering, “I can’t… I can’t even…”


Bella shakes her head, grinning. “You two are completely hopeless.”


Robin’s eyes widen as she pieces it together. “Wait… if that’s Jeff’s face, then the control joystick is…?”


Her voice trails off. “Fucking hell, Jeff. What sort of… mutant are you?”


Nami finally processes it, a hand flying to her mouth. “That is… elucidating.


Ayuah and Jeff glance at each other awkwardly. When they’d joked about being ‘incompatible,’ Nami had never imagined it could be this… extreme.


She mutters under her breath, “If you had sex with a girl like that… it might even be considered a homicide attempt…”


Jeff protests, cheeks reddening. “Hey, that’s unfair… I didn’t choose to be born this way!”

Nami crosses her arms, eyes narrowing. “Nonetheless… if a man and a woman fight and she dies, it’s considered negligent homicide. If he had a knife, it’s second-degree. A gun? First-degree femicide. But if he brings that sort of cannon you’re sporting… fucking hell… you’re going straight to the chair!

Ayuah snickers behind her hand, trying not to laugh outright, while Robin’s jaw is practically on the floor.


Ayuah shook her head, exasperated. “Nami, you and your lawyer brain are being completely unreasonable.”


Nami crossed her arms, glaring. “I’m hardly the most unreasonable here. That… thing should be banned, ffs. If Jeff seduces a girl and they get to the bedroom, she should be able to immediately say no. She went there for a good time, not her own funeral!”


Sasha’s eyes widen as she takes it all in. “Wait… what was WS doing in such a place?”


Vidal barely glances up, voice distracted. “WS owns that motel.”


Nadjia freezes, horror written all over her face. Does Vidal really know? No—if he did, he would have spilled the beans already.


Bella’s jaw drops. She had assumed WS was there for a good time, but now it clicks. He had retreated into his hole to heal… to hide any sign of weakness.


Her voice trembles as the realization hits. “WS… he risked his life to keep his image! Remember during the meeting? He was already half dead!”


Ayuah nods softly. “I’ve been like that once—overstudying, no sleep… you don’t even realize how far you’re pushing yourself until it catches up.”


Robin frowns, recalling the details. “He already had a nasty wound on his arm, his t-shirt was soaked in blood…”


Sasha finally shakes her head in disbelief. “…and he rode out in winter with just a t-shirt, sleep-deprived, bleeding… If that got infected, he could have died. All… because he wanted to enact his little power play. Stupid moron.”


Vidal shrugs, a wry smirk on his face. “Yep… that’s the kind of stupid shit he tends to pull. And when it blows up in his face, he retreats, heals… and tries again.”


Nami folds her arms, shaking her head. “Guess he overestimated his capabilities… or underestimated the danger. He’s so smart that sometimes he jumps the fence straight into being dumb!”

Sasha tries to speak, her voice trembling, but Robin, noticing her fear of revealing too much, jumps in for her. “Is he okay?”


Nami answers firmly, “He’s stable, but the doctors put him in a coma. He’ll stay like that until his body fights off the infection. Nasty stuff… if he hadn’t been stabilized before they moved him, he wouldn’t have made it.”
Ayuah glances at Bella and winks. “Well done, girl. You’re the unsung hero here!”

Vidal leans back, arms crossed, a serious look settling on his face. “From what I can tell, the fever alone could’ve caused organ failure if left unchecked. Combined with the irregular heartbeats, sepsis would’ve been inevitable. That coma? Exactly what his body needed—a controlled shutdown to let the immune system fight back without burning out vital organs. It’s textbook critical care, and honestly… they saved him just in time.”

Bella squeezes Vidal’s hand tightly, holding Nadjia close as the girl’s eyes flutter, her thoughts betraying a momentary shiver of awe: Master is stronger than death itself… Meanwhile, Sasha exhales shakily, relief washing over her. Vidal might be reckless, loud, and a thorn in everyone’s side, but in medical matters, his skill is undeniable—rarely matched, and absolutely lifesaving when it counts.


Nami gives a small, appreciative nod. “Thanks, Bella… really.”


Bella freezes, heart skipping a beat. Wait… does she know it was me who helped save him?


Nami continues, voice calm but firm. “And thanks to you keeping Vidal on the doghouse the past few days, it seems his brain is finally coming back online.”

Vidal groans loudly, flopping onto the nearest chair. “Why couldn’t he just be an only child?!”


Nadjia pipes up, “I’m going to visit WS…”


Nami nods, “Thanks… we can go after school today!”


Sasha’s face tightens. “I… can’t.”


Robin drapes her arm over Sasha’s shoulder, guiding her gently. “She and I already have plans.”


Bella fidgets, wanting to go, but she decides to wait for Vidal’s lead so nothing looks suspicious. Vidal shrugs. “I can’t. Bella and I have some catching up to do.”


Dwayne chimes in, “Of course… for Nami at least!”


Nami leans toward Sasha, whispering. “Really… this is the dude your grandfather wants me to pair up with? Please, Sasha, don’t get me wrong, but if I am to mother children… I must respect them enough not to provide them with an idiot for a father!”


Robin bursts out laughing. “I get you, Nami. Dwayne is like… perfect on paper and in front of you… a total moron with big muscles and a bigger wallet!”


Vidal smirks, picking up on the vibe of the conversation. “Well, isn’t this funny… the three of us combined would make the perfect man. Dwayne’s muscles and money, Jeff’s dick size and muscles, and, of course, me—brains and charm. So, girls… if you had to pick the muscles, who would you pick? Dwayne’s wallet or Jeff’s dick?”


Ayuah doesn’t hesitate. She hurls a pen at him. “I’m with Jeff—and it’s not over his dick! He’s smarter than you…”


Robin jumps in, nodding. “…or at least smart enough to keep his mouth shut during conversations like this in front of his girlfriend.”


Before Vidal can fully register what’s happening, Bella steps up and punches him in the gut.


“Asshole!” she snaps, and walks off, holding Nadjia close, who is still shaken after hearing about her master’s condition.


Bella walks alongside Nadjia, her tone gentle. “I know why you’re shaken…”


Nadjia glances at her but keeps silent, remembering her master’s strict orders.


Bella continues, undeterred. “Ws is… quite a unique man. No wonder this situation has you so distraught. If I’m honest… so am I. You do remember he used to be my secret phone lover, right?”


Nadjia nods quietly. “Yes…”


Bella smiles knowingly. “Funny how he ended up becoming your lover!”


Something clicks for Nadjia—Bella already knows more than she expected. She takes a quick breath, then cautiously asks, “You mean you know about me and…”


“Yes,” Bella interrupts softly. “About you and him.”


The admission hits Nadjia like a release. She exhales, having been dying to express her feelings. “I… I love my master so much…”


Bella tilts her head, curious, and Nadjia continues, emboldened. “So… if you know about Master… have you… submitted to him?”


Bella freezes, taken aback. She had assumed intimacy in a different sense, but this… the word, the implication—fucking hell. “Submitting… Master?” she mutters under her breath, her mind racing.


Bella grabs Nadjia’s hands and pulls her toward a quieter corner, away from prying eyes. “Nadjia… he… he’s forcing you?”


Nadjia shakes her head slightly, a small, serene smile on her face. “No… only when I beg him to. He’s… so kind.”


A shiver runs down Bella’s spine. She’s known Nadjia most of her life—one of those friends her mother and father insisted she keep close. But this… this is something else.


Nadjia, confident now, excelling in her grades, assertive and composed… is it all a mask?


“No,” Nadjia says firmly, sensing Bella’s hesitation. “I don’t use masks anymore. I’ve given myself fully, and in return… he takes my worst so I can shine. Master… is wonderful.”


Bella exhales slowly, stunned by the depth of Nadjia’s words, the intensity of her devotion, and the clarity of her transformation.


Bella’s mind races. She remembers all the nudes she had sent WS… and a dangerous thought creeps in. If he is like this… could he turn me into… another Nadjia?


She swallows hard. “Does he… have blackmail material on you?”


Nadjia nods, almost shyly. “Yes… hundreds of photos, four videos… but I’m scared to show them to him.”


Bella’s eyes widen. “You… secretly recorded… the two of you?” Her voice is a mix of disbelief, curiosity, and a rising, undeniable heat gnawing at her.


Nadjia meets her gaze, calm and confident. “Yes… of course. My master has no need for such things. I obey him completely.”


Bella exhales, stunned, the implications sinking in. The control, the devotion, the intimacy… it’s overwhelming.


Bella leans closer, her curiosity barely contained. “How… how did this happen?”


Nadjia exhales softly, her voice steady. “When I realized I had fucked up—when I slapped him—I decided to apologize properly. You remember, I was still a virgin… and well… that’s a pretty darn good apology.”


Bella raises an eyebrow.


Nadjia continues, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “He almost refused me… so I threw myself at his feet and begged him. And… he made me the happiest I’ve ever been.”


Bella swallows, feeling a shiver run down her spine. The weight of Nadjia’s words, her absolute surrender and the trust she had placed in WS, is almost too much to process.


Bella’s eyes widen. “What about… the blackmail material?”


Nadjia pulls out her phone, swiping through dozens of images. Hundreds of pictures, each one revealing her without any apparent shame.


As she studies Bella’s expression, she speaks softly. “There’s no shame before my master—only happiness.”


She stops at one particular image. “This… this is the first one I ever sent him.”


Bella leans in, and her breath catches. The picture is bold, intimate, and startling—Nadjia’s expression is a mix of innocence and daring. Bella’s mind races. The first one… already this explicit?


Nadjia meets her gaze. “I wanted him to know I was truly his… in every way. It wasn’t shame—it was giving myself completely.”


Bella’s stomach twists. “And… he didn’t force you?” she asks, her voice barely a whisper.


Nadjia shakes her head firmly. “Only when I begged him to. He doesn’t take what isn’t freely given. That’s why it’s… perfect. I wanted to show him my full trust, and he keeps me safe, makes me shine. Every fear, every doubt I had… he takes it from me.”


Bella swallows hard, her mind spinning. She’s so… willing. So completely himself with him.


Nadjia continues, scrolling through the images. “These are all gifts, in a way. Each one shows what I’m capable of giving him. And in return… he gives me strength. Happiness. Freedom, in a sense.”


Bella can’t help but glance at the phone, feeling a mix of awe and unease. “And the videos… you made those too?”


Nadjia nods, a faint smile on her lips. “Yes. He doesn’t need them, really. They’re mine. Evidence of trust. Proof that I chose this, that I am his—fully. He doesn’t blackmail me. He protects me.”


Bella exhales shakily, trying to process it all. This isn’t what I expected. This… this is devotion. And he’s dangerous, but she’s happier than I’ve ever seen her.


Nadjia reaches out and gently squeezes Bella’s hand. “You’ve known me a long time. And now… you understand. Before him, I was afraid, unsure, masking everything. But with him… I’m nothing but myself. And that’s enough.”


Bella feels a shiver run through her spine. She’s seen Nadjia transform before her eyes—confident, assertive, fearless. Could anyone survive being that close to him and stay the same?


Bella stares at the hundreds of photos Nadjia pulls up on her phone. Her chest tightens as she scrolls through them. Every picture, every video, shows Nadjia completely unguarded—giving herself to WS with a trust and abandon Bella had never imagined possible.


Her mind reels. She’d always known WS was dangerous, reckless, even physically imposing, but seeing what he’d done with Nadjia—how completely he could dominate, control, and yet make someone willingly submit—hits her like a punch to the gut.


This is what I forced him toward? she thinks, horror washing over her. I knew he was dangerous, but I never realized… I never imagined he could take someone and make them like this.


Bella’s fingers twitch nervously. The heat she’d once felt as a thrill—pushing WS to the edge, daring him—now twists into fear. She had played with fire, and the inferno Nadjia’s images reveal is far beyond anything she had expected.


She exhales shakily. “He… he can turn them into this?” she whispers, more to herself than to Nadjia.


Nadjia nods softly, unaware of Bella’s inner turmoil. “Only if they want him… only if they trust him.”


Bella shivers, her mind racing. The thrill she once sought now feels like a knife-edge. I knew he was physically dangerous, but this… this is something else entirely.


Nadjia taps her phone, and a video flickers to life—titled Pet Training. Bella stiffens as she recognizes the room almost instantly: the same dingy, neon-lit suite at Pimpland where she had once rushed to save WS, where he had nearly died.


Her stomach twists. The video shows Nadjia being pushed to her limits, physically tested, challenged, and… used. Bella feels a knot of horror tighten in her chest. This is the same girl she knows, the same girl she’s comforted, yet here she is being taken to extremes.


But then Bella glances at Nadjia’s face. And it stops her. Nadjia’s eyes meet hers, calm and loving, the same imbecile, devoted smile that could melt steel.


Bella watches the video again, trying to reconcile what she sees on the screen with the warmth in Nadjia’s gaze. She sees the endurance, the submission, the surrender—and the joy, the acceptance, the devotion Nadjia has chosen to give.


It’s unsettling, terrifying, and yet… impossible to look away. The same girl being tested, challenged, and pushed beyond her limits radiates a love so pure for him it makes Bella’s heart seize.


She looks at Nadjia once more, and the dichotomy strikes her with full force: the same imbecile, loving look in her eyes, and the same girl on the screen who thrives even in the extremes.


Bella swallows hard, realizing she’s glimpsed a side of WS she had never fully grasped—and the consequences of her own past recklessness loom large in her mind.


Bella’s mind spins. She can’t tear her eyes from Nadjia, the way she smiles, the way she radiates devotion despite what the video shows. Her thoughts start twisting, dark and electric—what would it be like to be in Nadjia’s shoes? To be tested, pushed, used, and yet feel that same absolute surrender?


The idea shocks her, terrifies her, and awakens something raw inside her. She feels her pulse quicken, her body responding despite her mind screaming don’t. Every instinct warns her to step back—but the thought lingers, tantalizing, impossible to shake: the closeness, the intensity, the surrender to someone so physically and mentally dangerous, so unpredictably powerful…


She swallows hard, trying to steady herself, but the question keeps hammering through her: Could I endure that? Could I survive him—and want it?


Her gaze flicks again to Nadjia. The same loving, unflinching eyes. The same imbecile, devoted smile. And suddenly, Bella knows—her curiosity isn’t just theoretical anymore.


Bella swallows hard, her eyes tracing Nadjia’s fingers as they graze the Cartier necklace around her neck. “He… bought you?” she asks, voice trembling with both curiosity and something darker, a creeping awareness.


Nadjia shakes her head, a small, knowing smile curving her lips. “No… I had to earn it. My dog collar.” Her shiver is involuntary, a subtle reminder of the bliss, the complete surrender, the ecstasy she had felt under his control.


Bella’s breath catches. The image ignites memories she had buried—the way her hormones had gone completely off the rails when she had, impossibly, licked WS from Nadjia’s lips. And now, seeing Nadjia shiver with recollection, Bella finally understands how far overboard her own body had gone that day.


Her mind races, torn between fear and fascination. The reality hits her with staggering clarity: this is a man who can bend people, control them, make them experience extremes they never imagined… and still leave them smiling, devoted, trembling with something she can’t name.


She steps back slightly, trying to force herself to think logically, but every instinct in her screams otherwise. Her pulse hammers, her body tenses, and in that moment, Bella realizes just how dangerously intoxicating WS is—and how close she had already come to the edge.


Nadjia looks at Bella with a knowing smile. Bella had wanted WS, but Nadjia knew he had rejected her. Horrified, Bella stops. “Wait… the vote at the company meeting? Everyone assumed Nami had betrayed Sasha… but it was you?”


Nadjia shakes her head. “I don’t confuse liking with loyalty.”


Bella’s mind races. “So Nami had stood with Sasha, but Sasha didn’t believe her… how could she? One vote had been twisted, and Nami was his sister, so it had to be her…”


Her voice drops. “And now… WS’s tentacles… what if he hadn’t had Nadjia? He would have forced me. He had enough of my nudes to make me vote on his side!”


She swallows hard. “And yet… he didn’t. He had absolute confidence in Nadjia. So now it makes sense… when he realized he had won with just one percent… he knew Nami had betrayed him.”


Bella looks at the video once more, and her heat rises uncontrollably. She finally sees Nadjia’s face in the footage—and she looks… happy. How can a woman be smiling while being brutalized like that?


But her own body betrays her. Every nerve, every pulse is screaming an answer she doesn’t want to admit. She knows, instinctively, what it must feel like. Her body is telling her, in no uncertain terms, how intoxicating surrender can be.


Bella’s mind races, a storm of fascination and horror clashing with every heartbeat. She knows she should look away, that the control, the fear, the power imbalance—it’s wrong. And yet… something inside her hungers to understand it. To feel it, even if only in imagination.


Her pulse quickens, her body betraying her curiosity. The way Nadjia’s eyes glimmer with that strange, surrendered joy—it’s maddening. Bella can almost feel the sensation herself, the thrill of letting go completely, trusting someone utterly, being shaped and claimed.


She shudders, torn between the intoxicating allure of surrender and the sharp sting of her own moral compass. What kind of person is she, to feel drawn to this? And yet, she cannot deny the heat, the racing heartbeat, the whisper of desire that stirs every time Nadjia’s expression flashes across the screen.


It’s thrilling. It’s terrifying. And somehow, impossibly, it’s utterly consuming.


Bella’s eyes linger on Nadjia’s face in the video, her mind spinning. The serene, almost triumphant expression on Nadjia’s face—it was impossible to reconcile with the brutal context of the footage. Yet her body reacted instinctively, shivering as a strange heat coursed through her, memory of how she had ridden Vidal rushing unbidden to her thoughts.


She imagined herself in Nadjia’s place: the intensity, the surrender, the complete devotion demanded and willingly given. Even recalling the fleeting, intimate moments with Vidal, the way her body had betrayed her before, Bella could feel the magnitude of what it would be like to face what Nadjia was enduring. Her chest tightened, her stomach fluttered, and her mind threatened to unravel. The contrast between control and surrender, fear and trust, sent her thoughts spiraling in ways she couldn’t contain.


Bella’s heartbeat quickened as she studied Nadjia’s every motion, every smile, every quiver. She knew she was far from Nadjia’s level of endurance, but in that instant, she understood—her body, her mind, her instinctive desire to feel completely undone, would react the same way. It was dizzying, overwhelming, and yet undeniably enlightening.


For a moment, she closed her eyes and let herself imagine: the vulnerability, the intensity, the total surrender. Her breath caught. She could almost feel the world narrowing to just that experience, just that sensation. And when she opened her eyes again, Nadjia’s unwavering happiness burned in her memory, leaving Bella both shocked and inexplicably drawn to understand it for herself.


Bella’s body and mind had screamed in reaction to the video, but she wavered. The man capable of that level of control, of bending a person’s will and desire… he was lying in a hospital bed, vulnerable. There would be no indulgence, no surrender now. Her loyalty, her courage, her instinctive desire to protect him—all of it demanded another kind of sacrifice. One that didn’t endanger him, but reinforced her devotion.


She rose, drawing herself up with renewed confidence. Nadjia walked beside her, a quiet smile of triumph and relief on her face. Finally, her darkest secret shared with her closest friend, Bella felt a weight lift. Together, they returned to the ZPR room, a sense of solidarity and purpose flowing between them, as if the knowledge of what had transpired—and survived—had forged an unspoken bond stronger than any fear.


Bella faced Sasha, her eyes steady and unflinching.


“That vote at the meeting,” she began, voice sharp, “the one for which you attacked Nami? It was me who turned coat. Little Miss Perfect attacked an innocent.”


Robin froze, her voice barely a whisper. “Wait… you mean Nami did not betray us?”


“Yes,” Bella said, her gaze unwavering, “but she did betray WS. That’s probably why he ended up in a hospital bed. The realization that blood could turn against blood… it had to be a hard blow.”


Ayuah leaned in, confused and concerned. “Why did you do it?”


Bella’s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. “I’ve always loved chaos. And what Sasha was doing… it was wrong. She was using the company to keep WS under her watch, to pick a fight with him like a ten-year-old picking a fight with someone they’re attracted to. I decided to shatter her illusions. You want WS? Then fight fair for him.”


She reached out and held Vidal’s hands, grounding herself. “And also… because he’s my boyfriend’s brother. Family must stand for something. So I voted for family, just like you and Ray were about to do… before WS arrived, removed five percent of Ray’s voting rights using his Nomads, and informed his own national president that if he persisted, he’d remove the rest, leaving him with just the Mother Chapter’s ten percent.”


Her words hung in the air, heavy with revelation and quiet triumph.


Nami exhaled, a wave of relief washing over her. She had feared she’d fractured her bond with WS—one that still needed mending—and yet, somehow, she had acted, gained nothing, and risked losing her circle of friends.


Sasha’s chest tightened with guilt at how she’d treated Nami, anger simmering toward Bella even as she knew she should have anticipated this. Bella had always been like this. Betrayed, Sasha realized she had underestimated her, and she couldn’t shake the suspicion that the Reveras had tried to pull a fast one on them. She had seen Robin talking to her uncle, and the pieces now fit together. In the end, Bella’s interference had succeeded—the company was going public, something the Petrov line never would have allowed.


Robin’s eyes burned with anger. She hadn’t expected Bella to see through her schemes so thoroughly. This girl… Bella was far more dangerous than she had imagined.


Ayuah simply smiled, pride radiating from her.


Nami never liked Bella—the way she treated Vidal often made him seem dumb when he was far from it—but in this moment, Bella had saved her. Her relief was genuine, if grudging.


As for Vidal… well, Bella had just saved Nami and had voted for WS because they were family. That was enough for him. He didn’t need to understand the politics or the risks—he was just happy Bella was holding his hand.


Yeah… this girl was right. One day, they would have kids. And when that day came, Nojiko and Amber would be proud of their grandchildren.


Ray’s phone buzzed, and he called for an immediate table meeting. WS was in the hospital, and they had to decide whether to inform his nomads—or, if not, who to send to keep watch and ensure his safety.


Obadiah frowned. “What’s the problem?”


Ray leaned back. “He’s inside the Zane hospital. The chairman there is Leia Zane. At least William could be trusted to beat a man without abusing it out of malice. Leia… she’s a totally different beast. Poison runs in her veins.”


Jeremiah smirked. “I’ll be the watchdog. I’ll record everything that goes in WS’s room. If he gets poisoned, Leia’s going to regret it.”


Malachi shook his head. “Good luck fucking her up. She’s got two massive shields that could easily absorb bullets.”


Amos and Ezekiel laughed, remembering how after giving birth to Zara and Vanessa, Leia’s breasts had inflated, making her the bustiest woman in town. “Must be the accumulated milk,” Ezekiel joked. “She barely breastfed the kids—always too busy running and growing her empire.”


Obadiah frowned again. “How did you find out? The Zanes must be keeping this under wraps.”


Ray nodded. “Robin warned me.”


Jeremiah grabbed three other patched members and four prospects and hangarounds. “Let’s ride to the hospital.”
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
The plain stretched forever in every direction, flat as a mirror, drowned in a thick liquid the color of ink and ash. It reached Warscared’s waist, dragging at him with every step. The horizon was a blur, neither sky nor earth, only a suffocating vastness that smelled of rust and rot.


Ripples spread across the surface. His reflection rose from it — not as a shadow, but as flesh. Another Warscared, silver-eyed, dripping with the same thick fluid.


Warscared: “You think me damned for what I’ve done? Then damn me. To act is to live. To hesitate, to let rot creep into the garden of my mind — that would make me smaller than the men I despise. Every blow struck, every death dealt, every bargain with filth was demanded of me. It was the price of being more than nothing.”


The double smirked, voice thick with mockery as the liquid bubbled from its mouth:
Other Warscared: “Demanded? By whom? You slit throats and called it pruning. You poisoned yourself and named it medicine. This ‘garden’ you defend is a swamp that grows only on blood. And what of the women, Eyckardt? How many times did you sell your body, groaning for profit, to the unworthy? How many stains did you call conquest?”


Warscared’s fists clenched, the thick liquid trembling around him.
Warscared: “Weapons. That’s all they were. My flesh, my strength — tools to be used. Better a weapon wielded than a life wasted. Weakness is the true sin.”


The reflection laughed, the sound spreading in waves across the endless plain. From beneath the liquid, pale hands broke the surface, dozens, then hundreds, clutching at his legs. Faces surfaced too, blurred and gray, mouths wide in soundless accusation.


Other Warscared: “Weakness? You confuse weakness with innocence. Look—your so-called garden is already blooming. Every corpse you denied remembering grows here, every woman you claimed was nothing. This plain is your truth, and you are drowning in it.”


The horizon cracked like glass, spilling black fire across the sky. The reflection leaned close, whispering:
Other Warscared: “You were never a gardener, Eyckardt. You were always the weed.”


The plain surged upward, swallowing him whole.


Warscared tore his face free of the liquid, gasping — and choked. It wasn’t water. It was blood. Hot, metallic, thick. It clung to his lips and beard, slid down his throat like molten iron. He spat, but every breath filled him with its copper stench.


The world trembled. A crack split the horizon, and from it fell a beam of white fire, striking the plain. The blood hissed and boiled, and there, revealed by the light, rose a tree — vast beyond measure, its trunk wider than palaces, its roots spreading beneath the red flood.


Its branches stretched into eternity. And from every branch dangled a head. Some fresh, dripping red. Some gray and shriveled. Some warped by pain, eyes frozen wide. Blood streamed from their lips and sockets, raining down into the plain, feeding the endless sea of crimson.


Warscared’s knees buckled. His throat closed. There were thousands already. Too many to count.


He recognized them. Every face he had forgotten, every stranger cut down, every rival silenced, every shadow left in an alleyway. Some glared in rage, some wept, but all — all — fixed their gaze upon him.


A thousand mouths whispered at once, a chorus beneath the bleeding leaves:
“Murderer. Whoremonger. Liar. Monster.”


The tree groaned, branches swaying as if alive, dripping accusation.


Warscared staggered forward, fists trembling. His voice cracked but thundered through the blood-soaked air:
Warscared: “You are nothing but seeds! I harvested you! Your blood is the price of the garden I protect! Without me, you would be weeds choking out the world!”


The eyes stared, unblinking. One head, a girl’s with her lips split, leaned down from a branch, its voice piercing the chorus:
Head: “And yet we bloom here, Eyckardt. Not in your garden. Here, in the tree of death you planted with your hands. Every root drinks us. Every branch is you.”


The beam of light intensified, blinding him, forcing his eyes open even as blood streamed down his face. The tree shook, raining scarlet droplets like storm.


And still — every severed head looked at him. Every eye burned with the same question: Why?


The weight of the plain pressed on Warscared’s body like chains of molten lead. Every step churned the thick blood higher, clinging to his waist, his chest, seeping into his pores until he could hardly breathe. Every ripple carried voices — screams, whispers, accusations. The lives he had ended, each one demanding its due.


He tried to turn away, tried to stagger toward the only refuge he had ever known. His garden. The inner sanctuary his mother had taught him to cultivate as a boy — a place to prune the weeds of chaos, to keep the rows of thought straight, neat, healthy. She had told him once, “A mind untended rots like a field abandoned. Be its gardener, Eyckardt. Guard it always.”


The words echoed, trembling, like faint bells under the crimson tide.


He forced himself forward, wading, dragging each leg like it weighed a thousand stones. The accusing heads swayed in the branches of the great tree behind him, their eyes boring into his back.


Ahead — the garden flickered into being, a phantom on the far side of the plain. Rows of tidy green hedges, fountains of clear water, blossoms that promised peace. He could almost smell jasmine on the air. His breath shuddered; hope lit his chest for the first time.


But the plain followed him. The blood seeped into the hedges, staining the petals black. And from the center of the garden rose something else — a shape wrong and jagged, its edges smoking like burned paper. A shadow clinging to the form of a scar, warped and pulsing, as if some wound in his own soul had grown sentience and now stalked his refuge.


It moved without moving, always closer. The blossoms curled back from it in fear.


Warscared froze, heart hammering against his ribs. The garden was meant to be pure — his last fortress, his proof that he could master the mind as a gardener masters soil. But here it was: invaded, corrupted. Hunted.


The scar-shadow whispered without sound, a vibration crawling along his bones. He could not look away.


Still, he pushed forward, wading deeper, refusing to surrender. Blood filled his footprints as he crossed the threshold of his own mind.


And the accusing voices followed.


Something broke in Warscared. He raised his hands — and flame poured from them like he’d torn the sun from the sky. It roared through the garden, fire without smoke, consuming blossoms, fountains, hedges. Every accusing whisper shrieked as the flames devoured them. The scar-shadow recoiled, writhing as the blaze carved it apart.


The plain of blood boiled against the hedges, but inside the garden, the inferno burned as ritual — not destruction, but cleansing.


When the fire ebbed, the garden lay blackened, scarred. But the blood clinging to his arms did not fall away. Instead, Warscared dug into it, shaping it with both hands. He molded it into a hulking form, limbs dripping, eyes empty sockets of liquid red. The blood-golem rose, towering, faceless but loyal. He placed it at the boundary of the hedges.


“Guard,” he whispered, voice ragged. And it obeyed, standing sentinel as the tide crashed harder against the walls.


He returned to the soil, charred and cracked. With his hands, he replanted. Every seed that touched his palm sprouted instantly — but the blossoms that rose were crimson, petals dripping with the memory of what he’d done. Blood-flowers opened in rows, strange, beautiful, terrible.


The hedges regrew, taller and thicker than before, rising like fortress walls. They trembled under the pounding of the tide outside, but held. And within, for the first time since he had waded through the plain, a patch of silence spread.


Warscared straightened, sweat and blood mingling on his skin. His eyes burned with exhaustion, but also with iron resolve. The scarred garden was no longer pure, but it was his. And as he labored, planting flower after flower, the blood outside could only hammer uselessly against his living fortress, never breaching the center he had rebuilt with fire and blood.


Just as Warscared pressed his bloody hands into the soil to plant another seed, a cold wind blew through the garden. The blood-tide outside fell silent, as though it were holding its breath.


From between the blackened hedges, the scar returned. A figure without form, only a ripple of darkness that bent the air, stepped into his rebuilt sanctuary. Upon its faceless front, a single scar cut across nothingness — deeper than flesh, deeper than soul.


“You burn it down, you build it back… and yet here I am,” it whispered, though its voice came from inside his chest. “You’ll always fail, Eyckardt. No fire can purge me. No hedge can hold me. No golem can strike me down.”


Warscared’s blood-golem lurched forward to crush it, but the scarred shadow simply slipped through, leaving the construct clawing at nothing. The hedges quivered, their leaves blackening where the shadow brushed. Flowers bled harder, their petals shriveling as the figure’s laughter crawled across the soil.


“Every head on that tree… every woman you sold yourself to… every lie of necessity you wrapped in the robes of duty. You cannot wall me out. I am the scar in your garden. The flaw in your design. The truth in your blood.”


Warscared staggered back, heart pounding, flames twitching at his fingertips but refusing to catch. He screamed, willed the fire to rise again, but the scarred figure only leaned close, mocking:


“Burn it all again. Rebuild again. And watch me return. You prune, you tend, you labor — but I am what remains when the garden dies. I am what you are when the walls fall.”


And no matter how he swung, cursed, or raged, the formless figure lingered. Always just ahead of him, always one step beyond the flames. A shadow he could never burn away.


From the scarred shadow came not one voice, but three — layered, hissing, echoing across the blood-soaked garden.


“The hunger of the Narcissist,” it crooned, and the flowers bent toward it as though craving its gaze. “The endless feast of eyes and praise — and when they look away, you wither, so you force them to look back. Always hungry, never full.”


Then its tone sharpened, threads of calculation weaving through the silence:
“The strategy of the Machiavellian. Every word a blade, every gesture a trap. You prune your garden not for beauty, but control. You scheme not to love, but to bind. To you, trust is only leverage.”


And last came the voice like iron striking bone, the one that chilled the blood in the soil:
“The fearlessness of the Psychopath. To walk through rivers of blood without shudder. To burn without blinking. To kill without trembling. This is your gift, Eyckardt — and your curse.”


The scarred shadow laughed, the sound splitting the air like branches snapping.
“Together they are you. Together they are me. Do you see now? You prune, you burn, you build. But the hunger, the strategy, the fearlessness — they will always bloom again. You cannot excise them. You are their garden.”

The Hunger of the Narcissist

“You say I crave recognition. Yes — because without it, men forget who I am. Better to be feared and remembered than cast aside and diminished. To collapse under rejection would be weakness. I do not collapse — I rise hungrier. My hunger is proof I am alive.”

The Strategy of the Machiavellian

“You say I manipulate. Yes — because silence and strategy have won more wars than swords. If I bend men to my will, it is because I must. To act blindly is to stumble into ruin. A gardener prunes. A ruler plots. If I did less, I would betray myself.”

The Fearlessness of the Psychopath

“You say I feel no fear. Yes — because fear kills before the blade does. Men freeze, men hesitate, men fail. I cannot. My blood is cold because it must be. The world does not forgive those who tremble. If that terrifies you — then it works.”

Hidden Strengths and Fatal Flaws

“You list my flaws as doom. But a tool is a tool, shadow. Hunger can be channeled, strategy refined, fearlessness directed. Yes, I pay the price — but what king has not? What warrior lives without scars? Better flawed and victorious than pure and forgotten.”

Society’s Unspoken Bargain

“You accuse me of cruelty, but this world rewards cruelty. It does not weep for the innocent it buries. It crowns the cunning, the bold, the merciless. If I embody what society rewards, then I am only playing by the rules written in blood long before I was born.”

Defending the Garden

“You say I cannot wall you out. But you are only strong if I let you accuse me. If I deny you my guilt, if I accept what I am, then your whispers turn to silence. You are a shadow of shame — and shame only survives when hidden. I drag you into the light, and you wither.”

History’s Dark Princes

“You name me a murderer. Yet history honors murderers in crowns and monuments. If I am one among them, then I walk in their company. Do not call me damned when the world itself praises the damned.”

The Uncomfortable Truth

“Yes, I carry all three. And that is why I endure. You think it a curse, shadow. I know it as my arsenal. You mock me with scars, but they are proof I survived where others fell. You accuse me with blood, but blood is the soil from which my garden grows. That is the truth you cannot burn away.”
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
The blood rippled, and from it rose a figure that made the scarred ghost recoil. The shadow shrieked as though seared, its voice cracking into Sasha’s timbre for a heartbeat, before dissolving into a scream that bled into silence.


What replaced it was another man, carved from blood and memory. The crimson form hardened, cracked, and from within stepped a human figure — his face, his body, his scars. But when his eyes lifted, they glowed green.


Warscared froze. For once, surprise reached him. He studied the figure as the figure studied him, both reflections, both strangers.


The green-eyed one spoke first:
“You cannot rid yourself of what already dwells within. That shadow? She hunts you, yes — but I guard you from her. Follow me, and the path is clear: wealth, women, dominion. All you crave will be yours.”


Warscared clenched his fists. “You’re a foreigner here. You, and that scarred ghost. Intruders in my garden.”


The green-eyed one’s smile cut sharp. “Intruder? No. I am the one who kept you alive when she tried to bind you. I am the fire in your blood, the hunger in your bones. You can deny me, but you cannot uproot me. To kill me is to wound yourself.”


That was enough. Warscared struck — a punch like thunder. The green-eyed one staggered, flames erupting from his body as Warscared set him alight. The scream that followed wasn’t only his enemy’s — it was his own. Fire tore through his chest, his arms, his soul. Burning one was burning both.


And far away, thousands of miles from the blood-soaked garden, in a modest house in Minnesota, an old man bolted awake. His sheets were soaked in sweat, his heart pounding as though he had run from hell itself.


“Fuck…” he rasped, dragging his hand across his wrinkled face. “Only in dreams can I be young again…”


The flames seared through Warscared’s body as the green-eyed double burned, their screams one and the same. And far away, across the ocean of blood and time, Samael woke choking on his own breath.


The old man clawed at his sheets, skin slick with sweat, heart hammering like it wanted out of his chest. He sat in the dim quiet of his Minnesota bedroom, staring at his trembling hands. Wrinkled, spotted, weak. Nothing like what they once were.


“Fuck…” His voice rasped like gravel. “Only in dreams can I be young again.”


He staggered toward the bathroom mirror, gripping the sink until his knuckles whitened. The face that stared back was lined, the eyes tired and clouded. But as he leaned closer, for a heartbeat, the glass showed him the man he had once been: tall, strong, shoulders broad, with those wicked, charming green eyes that once cowed men and women.


How good it would be, he thought, to have that back. To be ruthless again. Reckless again. Alive again.


And the dreams… they would not stop. For two years now they had hunted him. At first they were fragments — whispers in the dark, figures slipping just out of reach. But then came the words. Strange, yet familiar. Japanese.


Walk the shadows.


Each night the phrase echoed deeper, and each night the dreams grew more vivid: the calm of waiting, the fire of the act, the strange intoxication of danger. They left him shaking, sweating, yearning.


Samael pressed his forehead to the mirror, eyes shut, whispering through clenched teeth: “Senility. That’s all it is. Just the rot of age creeping in…”


But when he opened them again, his reflection smirked. Young. green-eyed. Him.


And for an instant, Samael wasn’t sure if he’d woken at all.


Samael stared into the mirror, the green of his eyes staring back at him. The same green he had carried since boyhood. They were the only part of him time hadn’t stripped away. In the dreams, though, the younger face that haunted him wore cold blue eyes — eyes that weren’t his. Everything else was: the height, the shoulders, the scars, even the reckless grin. But the eyes were foreign.


And it drained him. For two years now, every dream left him weaker, as if the younger, blue-eyed version was living at his expense.


He touched the mirror, whispering, “Senility… just senility.”


Samael’s chest tightened again. Not every night, but every time it happened — when the shadows moved, when some phantom version of youth slipped through the veils he no longer fully understood.


Each intrusion left him hollowed, drained, a whisper of vitality gone. He splashed his face with cold water, blinked hard at the mirror, and saw only his own green eyes staring back: tired, wary, human.


And yet, in the dream, there was another. Taller, stronger, fearless in ways he had never been. Reckless. Bold. Moving through shadow and fire, touching life with a vitality Samael could not hold.


Tonight, the phantom’s face had flickered, and he had glimpsed the eyes — a blue, cold and merciless.


He shivered. Not knowing why, not knowing what it meant. Only that a part of him had gone missing during that intrusion. Every time it happened, it felt like youth itself was being carved away, and the phantom — whoever or whatever it was — left him weaker, hollowed, haunted.


“Senility,” he muttered to himself, gripping the sink. “Or dreams… just dreams.”


And yet, in the depths of his mind, he felt the drain start to gather again. He could not fight it, could not flee it. Only endure.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,010
624
Sasha’s phone buzzed, and she swiped it up. Robin’s voice came through, low and tense.


“I’ve been thinking about visiting him,” Sasha said, almost casual, but there was a razor edge in her tone. “Warscared.”


Robin’s voice tightened. “My father disagrees. Says it’s too dangerous. Honestly… I agree. And if you go, take an army. No way he’s letting a woman of our family anywhere near William Zane.”


Sasha smirked. “Enessa said the same thing. Up until WS, Enessa always claimed William Zane was probably the only man who could overpower her. She kept a gun ready — ‘shoot the bastard’s dick off before he touches me,’ she used to say. And honestly… in that place, it’s the only thing that guarantees he won’t try anything. No penis, no problem.”


Robin exhaled sharply. “So… you want to go anyway?”


“I’m considering it,” Sasha admitted. “Nadjia’s already latched onto Nami. Bella and Ayuah can go anytime — part of Ayuah’s family holdings. But me? This is trickier. Zane’s a brute, and if he even thinks he has a chance… well, Enessa’s tools make sure he doesn’t.”


Robin’s tone softened slightly, but the edge remained. “If you do, plan it. Strategize. Be careful. Don’t underestimate him. And make sure that guarantee is actually… applied.”


Sasha’s grin was audible over the line. “You worry too much. I’m not walking in blind. He won’t touch anyone.”


Robin groaned. “You’re going to give everyone heart attacks before you even get there.”


Sasha chuckled softly. “Yeah, probably. But let’s figure out timing first. And backup.”


The next day, Nami and Nadjia arrived at the hospital to visit Warscared. Bella and Ayuah were already there, seated near the edge of the visiting room.


William Zane lounged nearby, his gaze sliding over Bella with that predatory grin he always wore. “You’re looking stunning, Bella,” he said, flexing subtly, as if muscles could speak for him.


Ayuah didn’t flinch. “Disgusting old man,” she said, voice low but cutting, eyes locking on her father. “I’ve seen the way you look at women. Stay away from her.”


Bella chuckled lightly, shaking her head. “Relax, Ayuah. Uncle Willy’s always been my favorite uncle. But I have a boyfriend—I’m not about to cheat on him.”


William’s grin faltered for a fraction of a second, irritation flickering across his features, then he leaned back, arms crossed. “Fair enough. Still… a guy’s gotta try,” he muttered, the edge of arrogance clashing with caution.


Nami stayed close to Nadjia, who clung to her, while Ayuah planted herself firmly between her father and Bella. The unspoken message was clear: William could be a tank, ruthless and massive, but here in the hospital, under Ayuah’s watchful eyes, he would get nothing—not a glance, not an inch.


William Zane’s gaze drifted to Nadjia, and his grin widened. “Well, hello there, beautiful,” he said, leaning forward, voice smooth and dangerous.


Nadjia didn’t even flinch. Her lips pressed into a thin line, eyes cold. “Not interested in old men,” she said, cutting him off before he could finish whatever charm he had rehearsed. “They just don’t do it for me. Always complaining about rheumatism, the smell of cough medicine…” She let the words hang, sharp and final. “Sorry, Mr. Zane. I only like men who aren’t fathers yet.”


Her mind flickered briefly—she remembered what her master had told her: he already had two kids. But it didn’t matter. She belonged to him. She wasn’t here to negotiate desire. She wasn’t here to give anyone else a chance.


William blinked at her audacity, a flicker of irritation crossing his features, but Nadjia’s resolve was absolute. No man—not even a Zane—would claim her without Warscared’s permission.


Before he could push further, Bella stepped in, sliding an arm around Nadjia. “How’s your unforgiving father, Judge Stein?” she asked lightly, a teasing note in her voice.


William’s eyes flicked to her, calculating. “Fucking hell,” he muttered under his breath. Then, aloud: “No reason to give that old fox any more reasons to dislike me.” His tone was matter-of-fact, not defeated—he was simply protecting his position.


He turned smoothly to Nami. “Your brother’s doing well,” he said, letting the familiarity linger. Since Nami was now Nick’s daughter, that technically made her Zara’s sister—his legal shield and, in his mind, an invaluable connection.


Nami tilted her head, smiling faintly. “Sure.” She stepped forward, hugged him, and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek. “Thanks for paying Warscared’s medical expenses, Uncle Willy,” she said lightly, almost teasing. “And don’t worry—I’ve already double-checked the anti-incest statutes in the Northeast.”


William let a slow, controlled smile spread. “Good. Always glad to see the next generation knows the laws… and knows how to use them.” He made no move to flinch, laugh, or apologize. Every word was deliberate, every connection calculated.


Vidal lingered near the edge of the room, shifting uneasily. “Mom… is he awake yet?” he asked Nojiko, trying to sound casual.


“No,” Nojiko replied, shaking her head. “Not yet. He hasn’t awakened.”


Vidal frowned but didn’t press further. He muttered something under his breath and left, wandering back to the waiting room to kill time.

The moment Leia entered, the room’s energy shifted. Even standing next to her, Vidal realized her presence was overwhelming. She moved toward him with purpose, looping an arm around his neck and pulling him down, forcing his gaze onto her massive breasts. Her grin was predatory, teasing—but also deliberate.


Vidal froze, a wave of unease crawling over him. Up until today, only Bella had ever managed to make him react, stir him in ways that confused him. But Leia… she made his skin crawl in a way that was wholly different. It wasn’t just her presence—it was the way she dominated the room, the way she effortlessly unnerved everyone around her. And then… the unthinkable.


His body betrayed him. His snake reacted.


Only Bella had ever done that before. He’d assumed he was asexual, that no woman could make him feel desire. But Bella had shown him otherwise, and now Leia… Leia reminded him that his instincts could still betray him.


Vidal forced a neutral expression, clearing his throat as he tried to mask the internal chaos. But inside, he was anything but composed.


Bella noticed Vidal starting to blush and yanked him sharply away, cutting off Leia’s predatory advance. Leia’s eyes flared with malice, ready to strike, but William’s hand shot out, grabbing her firmly before she could act.


“That’s Bella Van Hallen,” he said, his grip steady, voice low and controlled. “Daughter of our main analyst at the financial division. You don’t want to rattle that working relationship, do you?”


Leia’s glare didn’t falter, but a smirk tugged at her lips. “Like you weren’t ready to skewer her and make her another mindless toy for your enjoyment?”


For a moment, their eyes locked, two predators recognizing each other—but also keeping one another in check.


“Think we can make this work, sister?” William asked, his hand still holding Leia in place.


Leia’s smirk widened, slow and calculated. “We can try, brother. I get the young doctor; you get the blonde bimbo.”


Ayuah Zane stood between them, her face troubled. “Perhaps I must tell Mom what you two are planning?”


The threat alone was enough to make both William and Leia pause. Ayuah’s mother was not someone anyone crossed lightly.


Leia’s gaze, however, lingered on Vidal, sharp and calculating. He might be safe for now, but he remained a prize she intended to claim—whatever that might imply.

Vidal’s eyes darted between Leia and Bella. His stomach twisted, a strange heat crawling through him, and he felt utterly unsettled. Bella’s presence grounded him, familiar and safe. Leia’s dominance, sharp and commanding, made his pulse spike in ways he didn’t fully understand. He was confused, flustered, and—against his own assumptions—aroused.


Nami’s phone buzzed. She glanced at the screen and excused herself. A few tense minutes later, she returned, her expression tight.


“He’s not awakened yet,” she said quietly, nodding toward Sasha on the line. “Sasha Petrov wants to know.”


Leia’s eyes snapped to William, sharp and dangerous. “When that girl comes to watch her friend,” she hissed, voice low but cutting, “you better not be there. The Petrovs don’t fuck around, and we don’t need excuses to start wars.”


William smirked faintly, tilting his head, but Leia’s glare made it clear: even for him, some lines weren’t worth testing.


Ayuah shifted uneasily between them, sensing the tension, while Bella bristled, protective of her friend but wary of Leia’s cold authority.


Meanwhile, Nadjia slipped quietly into Warscared’s room. Nojiko and Vanessa were still there, worn thin from hours of watching over him.


“How can I help?” Nadjia asked softly.


Nojiko exchanged a tired glance with Vanessa, then sighed. “Here. Tend to him for a while.”


Nadjia’s face brightened instantly. She took up the sponge like it was a prize she had been waiting her whole life to claim, dipped it into the basin, and began to wash him.


Vanessa tensed. The sponge would expose WS’s torso, the jagged scars carved into him. She expected the usual reaction—disgust, or at least a flinch.


But Nadjia didn’t recoil. She didn’t even blink. Instead, her expression softened into a strange, quiet happiness. She traced the sponge carefully along the ruined skin, as though each scar was something sacred—proof of battles won, proof that he was still here.


Nojiko blinked in surprise. Most people couldn’t bear to look. Nadjia, though, seemed almost… grateful.


Relieved, Nojiko laid back on a spare stretcher, finally allowing her body to rest. Vanessa lingered longer, studying Nadjia’s calm devotion.


Tomorrow was school. Tomorrow was responsibilities. She couldn’t ignore her duties—especially not as the leader of the feminist club.


Still, she thought as she headed for the door, having Nadjia close might be more than comfort. The daughter of Judge Stein, with a famous activist mother—befriending her could shift things.


She left quietly, while Nadjia remained behind, tending to Warscared as if he belonged to her alone.


Nadjia wrung the sponge dry and set it aside. Slowly, almost reverently, she lowered her head until her cheek pressed against his chest. The sound of his heartbeat filled her ear—steady, powerful, grounding. It always calmed her, always gave her strength, as if that rhythm alone kept the world from falling apart.


Meanwhile, within the fortress of his mind, Warscared worked.


The flowerbeds of philosophy were pushing through again, sturdy shoots reaching for the light. The gardens of physics were in perfect rows, blooming with clarity and precision. Beyond them lay the orchard—an endless spread of rooted bonds.


Apples of Nojiko.
Oranges of Nami.
Peaches of Bella.


And just past the orchard stretched the vineyard of Nadjia. Vines curling, clinging, eager to be bound and shaped. Grapes heavy on the branch, waiting to be pressed, transformed into something richer, intoxicating, eternal.


Each garden demanded tending, pruning, care. Together they sustained his fortress, fed his guardian, and kept his center whole.


Outside, Nadjia listened to the beat of his heart. Inside, Warscared bent to his labor, harvesting and rebuilding the rows of his mind.


Nadjia looked down at him, her voice a whisper only he could ever deserve.


“I will do my duty, Master…”


She paused, listening—Nojiko’s breathing had fallen into the steady rhythm of sleep. Careful, quiet, Nadjia lowered WS’s pajama hem, her devotion unwavering.


Meanwhile, within the fortress of his mind, the hedges thickened, growing taller, denser, weaving into impenetrable walls. His defenses were strengthening. In the far distance, the great blood-soaked tree loomed, its crimson dripping into the river that nourished his world. The cycle was endless: destruction, feeding, rebuilding. And through it, perfection crept closer.


Perhaps Leibniz had been right. Sub-systems must fall—be consumed—to feed the birth of stronger systems.


He walked the vineyard, the vines twisting, offering themselves freely. He plucked a cluster of grapes and bit down. Warmth spread through him, devotion pouring into every fiber of his being. Each grape tasted richer than the last, each sweeter, stronger, as if the vines themselves rejoiced at being pruned and staked anew. Their endless willingness to sustain him was inexhaustible.


Nadjia bent lower, lips sealing her devotion where her words had promised it. Every movement of her mouth was deliberate, reverent — not lust, but duty. She served as if obeying a silent command, her body moving with the certainty of ritual.


In his fortress, the vineyard bloomed wild. Each motion was another stake set deep into the earth, each rhythm another row secured. Grapes fattened in their clusters, heavy with promise, their sweetness swelling with every pulse of her effort.


He plucked them greedily, biting into their richness. The taste filled him with warmth, with strength, as though each grape carried not only nourishment but Nadjia’s very breath. The vines stretched on endlessly, offering more, giving without limit.


And at the end, when her body shivered with exertion, she tilted her head, swallowed deeply, and gulped. In the fortress, the final grape burst on his tongue — rich, intoxicating, utterly hers.


He lingered in the aftertaste of grapes, warm and sustaining, and yet a thought nagged at him. Why isn’t there a Sasha in my garden? He had Robin strawberries, Ayuah bananas, even Vidal avocados… but not a single Petrov weed.


Was she something he could not cultivate, or someone he was not meant to hold? The question settled among the vines like an unwatered patch, stubborn and silent. Even in his fortress, some soil remained untamed, a mystery that refused his hands.


Sasha arrives, flanked by Enessa, Robin, and Mikhail. “I’m here to see my friend Nami’s brother,” she says.


Leia immediately blocks her. “He’s still unconscious. Since you’re not family, you cannot enter.”


Meanwhile, Nadjia emerges from WS’s room, smiling—and this time she’s made sure to clean herself properly. Bella immediately notices, releasing Vidal, but leans close to Nadjia. She catches her scent and feels an involuntary reaction. Then, she puts her mouth to Nadjia’s ear and whispers:


“Slut.”


Normally, Nadjia might have blushed at the word, but now she feels empowered. The devotion she’d just given her master, the physical effort she’d poured into him, has replenished her strength. She steadies herself, putting on her strongest poker face, and smiles back at Bella.


Nami and Ayuah enter the room. Bella, protective and decisive, grabs Nadjia and Vidal. “We’re leaving,” she announces.


Sasha notices Nadjia’s happy, confident expression. The past few days had been stressful for her—but now she can breathe a little easier. Bella isn’t running to save Nadjia from William; she’s running to keep vidal away from Leia’s claws.


And now, the room holds Sasha, Robin, William, and Leia—all four, tension coiled like a tightly wound spring.


Sasha argued, her tone sharp but controlled. “Ayuah isn’t WS’s family. She shouldn’t—”


William cut her off smoothly. “She is family now. They’re my nieces’ siblings, which makes them family. Family gets access.”


A wicked smile flickered across his face. “Vidal might even become the new hospital director if he does well by Leia…”


Leia smirked, her eyes glinting. “So your sister and cousin have come to visit him. But what about you, Ice Princess? What are you to him?”


Her gaze lingered, a quiet accusation. “And don’t think we forgot how you put our sweet Ayuah in danger—bringing your entire security detail to her races, triggering the Angels’ response.”


Sasha kept her cool. This was not a woman you could show weakness to. William, her brother, might want Sasha’s body, but Leia Zane? She could just as easily consume her soul if Sasha let her.


Robin watched the exchange, her expression amused. “Well,” she chirped, “if family is the reason for access, I’m sure his brothers at the clubhouse would love to know. WS is practically a mascot to most of the ring chapters—perhaps I could call Uncle Ray and have two hundred bikers show up to visit his brother.”


William’s brow lifted. “WS isn’t patched…”


“Indeed,” Robin agreed smoothly. “A patched member is a brother, sure—but even unpatched members can be considered brothers if the men care enough about their mascot.”


Leia laughed, a sharp, knowing sound. The little Robin, playing biker politics. She had assumed she’d leverage a health or regulatory inspection—but Robin was trying to help her friend gain access to a boy she had no official right to approach, and she wasn’t willing to wield her family’s full arsenal. Instead, she used the Angels angle.


“Why the Angels?” Leia asked, intrigued.


Robin tilted her head, her smile sly. “Because you Zanes have a history with them. You wouldn’t want to ruin that bridge—so this is more effective. Less messy.”

Sasha and Robin backed away, tension coiling in their shoulders. Facing off against one of the top Zanes was difficult enough—but two of them, unrestrained by Kathy’s usual oversight, were a different kind of threat entirely. Weaker in the sense of control, perhaps—but far, far more dangerous in their unpredictability. Every movement, every word carried the weight of volatile power, and neither woman wanted to be caught misjudging it.


Nick arrived, and the moment Zara said hello, it was as if they’d seen a ghost.


“I wish,” Robin muttered under her breath. “I just saw William Zane pissed over some little threat.”


Nick’s eyes darkened. “William measures all threats as challenges. Without Kathy, he’d murder puppies—stomping them to death—unable to tell the difference between a puppy and an armed thug.”


He turned, fixing Sasha with a sharp glance. “Miss Petrov.” Then, without waiting for a response, he walked inside. “Nojiko needs to rest.”


Nick scooped up the exhausted Nojiko in his arms, carrying her effortlessly as he left the room.


Leia’s laugh echoed behind him. “Fucking charming prince… she seems so small and harmless when she’s sleeping in your arms, but when she wakes, protecting her children, she’s fierce.”


She shook her head slightly. “She’s actually a good doctor. I inquired about her when I learned you were dating her… even tried to recruit her, but she prefers to keep her clinic.”


Nick smiled down at Nojiko. “Yeah. It’s a pity the original princess I wanted to save turned into the evil witch… but I hope this one stays loving and pure.”


Leia chuckled softly. “You always thought of us as a fairy tale.”


Nick turned to her, eyes locking with hers. “Thanks… not for the hell you put me through, but for giving me my daughters. And I mean it, Ley.”


Leia’s heart softened for a moment. She glanced at Zara by his side and murmured, “They were useless anyway… besides, they were almost adults when we divorced. Fighting for them? What’s the point?”


She looked into her own daughters’ eyes and admitted, almost bitterly, “They weren’t worth fighting for…”


Nick, still holding Nojiko in one arm, gently took Zara’s hand in his free hand. “Don’t listen to her. You’re the best daughter any father could ask for.”


William: “What’s wrong with letting the girls see Sleeping Beauty? It’s such a small favor.”


Leia: Her eyes flick to him, sharp, calculating. “Small? You think this is about favoring the girls? No. Sleeping Beauty isn’t just a boy, William. He’s a prime asset—unpatched, yes, but already a biker, already loyal to the right people. He’s… dangerous in ways most can’t see.”


William: “Dangerous? He’s just a kid. A pretty, spoiled kid at that.”


Leia: A bitter smile. “Pretty? Yes. Spoiled? Perhaps. But don’t confuse charm for harmlessness. That boy… his youth, his beauty, his reputation—they make people underestimate him. He can command loyalty without threat, smile and bend people to his will where you have to muscle them. And you, William, you know that kind of power is infinitely more useful than brute force.”


William: Grunts. “So… you’re protecting your little assets?”


Leia: Her tone hardens, cold and precise. “Not protecting them. Controlling risk. Sasha, Robin… if they get access to him, even as children, they’d learn too much, gain leverage. Sasha already holds a significant fraction of her family’s fortune, a direct line to Enessa and the old patriarch’s favor. Robin… she’s not just Sasha’s shadow, William. She’s a Revera. If either of them aligns with WS, they could tip the scales, turn influence, money, and muscle into a weapon against me, against the families I’ve worked to position.”


William: “So… you’re afraid of what he could do in their hands?”


Leia: Leaning closer, voice low and deadly serious. “Exactly. Sleepy, beautiful, harmless in appearance… but a pawn like that, in the wrong hands, could control the Angels, the national network, and the fortunes of half the families in this country. I refuse to risk it. Even the smallest favor could change everything.”


William swallows, realizing the depth of what she’s saying, the jealousy in his gut mixing with awe at her strategic mind.


William: “And here I thought it was just about keeping the girls in line…”


Leia: A sardonic smile. “No, William. It’s about power, leverage, and knowing which pieces to move—and when not to move them.”


William (laughing, a little too loudly): “What if we… drug the girls and—”


Leia (snaps, furious): “No! You just want to stick your dick in them. Are you willing to divorce Ayuah’s mother for this?”


William (rolling his eyes, frustrated): “Listen to me, Leia! I’m not talking about me! Drug them, have them sleep with the boy… then release the tapes. That ruins their friendship and finally creates a real crack between the Reveras and the Petrovs!”


Leia (cold, controlled, leaning forward): “You’re a fool if you think this is about you. Do you even hear yourself? Sasha and Robin are not some pawns you can just toss around. Their families? They built them to survive this exact kind of treachery. One misstep and it all blows back—on you, on me, on everyone. The only thing this plan guarantees is disaster.”


William (hesitating, realizing the flaw): “…So we just leave it?”


Leia (icy, deliberate): “We act only when it’s on my terms. No one touches these girls—not for lust, not for leverage. You want to play, you play smart. Otherwise, don’t play at all.”


Nadjia drives Bella’s car as Bella slowly removes her panties and stuffs them into Vidal’s mouth. She looks at him with sharp authority.


“Who do you think you belong to?” she asks, her voice low and commanding. “You are mine. You are not allowed to look at those massive tits, Leia Zane, and blush. Now it’s time to punish you.”


Vidal’s eyes glisten, a mix of resistance and surrender, and he obeys, every nerve taut. Nadjia, seeing the punishment unfold through the rearview mirror, laughs softly.


“Yeah, I’m the slut,” she says, teasing, “but look at you — rewarding your boy for blushing at another woman. Sure, Bella… admit it. You smelled my breath and just had to act before we even got ten minutes from your house. But I’m the slut, right?”


Vidal’s chest tightens. He loves Bella, every word, every act, every sharp command—but what he truly dislikes is being watched. Nadjia’s eyes in the mirror strip away the private intimacy of the moment, leaving him exposed. And yet, despite the discomfort, there’s no denying the heat, the surrender, the pleasure threading through his every reaction.


Meanwhile, Sasha seethes in the back of the car as they head toward her mansion. “Who does William Zane think he is, preventing me from seeing… Nami’s younger brother?” she snaps, fingers digging into the leather seat.


Enessa, sitting beside her, lifts an eyebrow. “If it were about Nami, you’d have waited for her to finish her visit,” she says coolly, almost teasing. “This isn’t about her—it’s about you, and what he thinks he can control.”


Sasha huffs, jaw tight, eyes flicking to the window as her mind races through possibilities, her irritation growing with each passing mile.


Meanwhile, Robin leans back in her chair, phone pressed to her ear. “Yeah… they have him in there, alright,” she says cautiously. “Not sure if I should tell Uncle Ray. His stepfather’s a crazy duck, and if the Zanes and Angels end up on opposite sides… it could escalate fast.”


Her father’s voice comes steady on the line. “Of course, darling. But…”


Robin cuts in, a little sharper now. “The thing is, Daddy, William is technically right. He’s now a brother to Zara and Vanessa, so technically… he’s adjacent to the Zane family. Makes things… complicated.”


There’s a pause on the line, the weight of alliances and potential fallout hanging between them.